SEKAI and Slice of Life Shenanigans with Nenekasa

by CookiesNCreamIceCream

Summary:

Welcome, and I hope you enjoy your leisure reading of my first-ever work in general.

This is a fluff and comedic story of SEKAI Shenanigans with the cast at this point. Please be wary of the too much exposition, I promise it will get better.

This was "Kamiyama and SEKAI Shenanigans with Nenekasa" But I changed it to Slice of Life now that I've basically integrated all characters and no longer was sticking with just Kamiyama characters.

Notes:

This might be my first time writing anything and I did this on a whim so I hope you enjoy it!

I'm normally a commenter and reader/lurker so I don't have the most confidence in my writing ability.

Chapter 1: Kabe-don't mess it Tsukasa!

Summary:

Nene and Tsukasa started dating recently and haven't had their first kiss just yet. Thanks to the romance films that He and Saki watched together, he wanted to perform the famous romance classic, the Kabedon, with Nene. Could he go through with it and achieve what he set out to do?

Also, did they have an audience they didn't know about?

It was a typical day at Kamiyama High School, well, it was a typical day since the school day had just ended (Thank god), and it was time for Akito to find Toya and An so that they could meet up with Kohane and get started on practice. At least, that’s what he wanted to do before he saw something in his peripheral vision.

“...Was that Senpai and Kusanagi? Together? Holding hands!?” What a strange day for Akito. All he wanted to do was meet up with his teammates and do what they usually do. And yet, he felt like he had just discovered something he probably shouldn’t have seen.

“Are they openly dating? Does anyone know about their relationship? Also, where are they going?” He questioned, but obviously, he won’t get answers.

“Akito? What are you doing staring in that direction?” Luckily for him, Toya found him first, saving him half the hassle of finding his partner. He felt the questioning stare for Toya as he himself was staring in the direction of the secret couple… ‘Are they a couple? Maybe there’s a different reason Senpai was holding her hand?’ He didn’t want to assume, but something compelled him to find out.

“Oi Toya, I have something I need to find out…Do you know if Tsukasa and or Kusanagi are dating anyone?” The question was awkwardly asked. I mean, Akito isn’t even remotely as close to either of them, so it must have come off as a little weird to be asking the relationship status of those two.

“Huh? Tsukasa Senpai and Kusanagi? I don’t think either of them is in a relationship. Well, I don’t talk to Kusanagi as much now that we’re in different classes, and Tsukasa Senpai doesn’t talk about romance or dating, so I don’t believe he would be in a relationship…Why do you ask?” Toya tilted his head as he asked the follow-up question.

“I think I saw something I wasn’t supposed to see. Follow me,” Akito answered, dragging Toya along. Why couldn’t he just leave it be, forget it, and go to practice? For some reason, his curiosity got the best of him, and now Toya seemed to be a little invested as well.

‘Akito asked about Tsukasa Senpai and Kusanagi? Was he implying that they might be together? But Tsukasa Senpai never said anything about dating someone, let alone Kusanagi.’ Poor Toya was trying to put together pieces of a puzzle that still had so much missing information since his best context was Akito.

Meanwhile, the unsuspecting secret couple, unaware of the now two spectators following them, was currently heading outside. Hand-in-Hand, yet how come no one has noticed? Actors sure have a way to hide it, probably. They were about to head to Wonder Stage, but Tsukasa had a plan for the day. Well, less a plan and more something he wanted to do with Nene before they started going to the stage.

“Nene! My Dearest Diva!” He called with his usual bravado. It’s not like they just started dating, well maybe they were pretty new to the whole dating thing, but she can tell he’s softening his tone just a bit for her. So that he doesn’t one, literally yell in her ears, but also two, not get them exposed as dating. Since they were new, they wanted to lay low for a bit before really revealing it to their friends.

“There’s something I wish to do before we depart for the Stage.” Before Tsukasa got to say literally anything else, Nene felt like she was about to dread whatever came out next from his mouth. Sure, she loved the pet name he gave her, and she always melted when she heard him call her that…but sometimes, Tsukasa had some of the strangest ideals. Who knows what he wanted to try?

“...And what is that, Tsukasa?” She asks with caution. It’s not like they’ll do anything extreme. She knows that Tsukasa has been nothing but gentle and accommodating with her, even before they were dating, he was always so nice to her, even with all of their bickering. Which they still do. It doesn’t help that their bickering could sound like an old married couple to some. Maybe it’ll become a reality in the future at this point.

“Oh, don’t be like that! Come, follow me!” He says, pulling Nene by their held hands towards the back of the school. Not suspicious in the eyes of Nene. No, none at all. Also, totally not suspicious for the duo that has been following them as well.

“Now, where are they going?” Akito narrows his eyes as he silently follows them. Toya was trailing behind. “Towards the back of the school, if I had to guess.” That was all Akito got from him, which did not help their situation. ‘Why were they heading to the back of the school? What could they possibly be doing there?’

“Let’s keep following.” Akito signaled as he kept following. Toya could only sigh and smile as he, too, followed. He was way too invested now that he, too, witnessed his Senpai and brother figure potentially being in a relationship with someone he knew decently well. ‘Let’s hope we aren’t invading their privacy too much,’ Was what Toya thought as he followed.

Now here we are, at the back of the school. After a quick scan, Tsukasa deemed it appropriate as no one was around to witness what he wanted to try. What did he want to try, you may wonder? Well, it’s simple. Due to them both being new to dating, Tsukasa took it upon himself to do some research. Well, not too much because he would prefer that they learn together. Since that would probably make the experience all the more fun. And he wasn’t wrong, he loves the time they spend together and loves Nene with all his heart.

Now, that doesn’t stop him from picking up a thing or two from the many times he watched a few romance films. Especially since they weren’t even his since Saki loved watching things with her sweet older brother, and sometimes they ended up watching some romance film, show, or anything in between. Oh, how he loved spending time with his amazing little sister. But that’s beside the point; what he wanted to do was what he saw from the male protagonist in one of the romance shows that the Tenma siblings saw. The fabled kabedon. What for? Who knows.

Tsukasa just wanted to perform this technique in hopes of getting Nene to maybe fall in love with him even more. If that’s even possible, that is. Nene was already so in love with her boyfriend that it was impossible to give him any more love, but it was not like she’d let him know that. But a part of her wants him to know how much he means to her.

“Okay…So are you going to explain what we’re doing here?” She frowns. Still very suspicious of Tsukasa’s random act of bringing her behind the school. There’s no one around as far as she can see. Totally missing the fact that an orange and duo-toned hair duo has been following them and is now peaking around the corner. Anything and everything can happen at this point.

“Why, it’s simple, my Dearest Diva!” Nene melted a little. “I happened to have recently watched a film with my lovely little sister and saw this technique performed in it. I wanted to try it out myself, to see if such a technique has such a magical effect in real life as it does in the show!” Well, that totally confused Nene and their spectators.

“That’s…it? If that’s the case, why did you drag me around to the back? Couldn’t we have just done it at the stage during practice or something?” Nene scolded. She was not going to be happy if he was just wasting her time with something pointless.

“No, no, my Dearest Diva, you don’t understand! It was very sacred in the show and must be done with intimacy!” He justified. Which does not help his case at all if he wasn’t going to name what they were trying to attempt. Tired of being left in the dark, she resigns and asks. It’s not like she can say no to her lover after all, even if they bicker about topics.

“Alright, my Lovely Star, what are we doing that’s so sacred and intimate?” She smiles at him. Her nickname for him, one that he can’t fight either, as he too melts when she calls him that. They’re both just in love with each other.

---

Quick intermission, back with our spectators.

“These nicknames are something else.” Akito groans silently. Cringing at the titles that they call each other.

“Now, now, Akito. It’s their way of expressing love to each other. Still, though, I wonder what they’re doing. Tsukasa Senpai has held off on saying what he wanted to do with his girlfriend. Both Akito and Toya can confirm that they are dating the way the boy and the girl were acting towards each other.

“Still though…I didn’t expect those two to be dating. From what I remember, all Kusanagi does is tease and make fun of Senpai.” Akito recalled. They didn’t show many signs, or any signs at all, that they were dating each other.

“Oya, Oya, What are you two looking at?” Rui enters the scene. Walking up to the duo as they peeked around the corner, where the couple was currently standing.

“Geh, when there’s one part of the combo, the other is bound to appear.” Akito sighs. He just wants to make it out of this alive if Kamishiro is involved. Though it was a good time to ask something that just came to mind.

“Kamishiro Senpai, are you aware of Tsukasa Senpai and Kusanagi’s relationship?” God bless Toya for thinking the same thing Akito wanted to ask. Maybe he knows a thing or two because they’re literally in the same group?

“Eh? Tsukasa-kun and Nene’s relationship?” Rui was trying to decipher the question that was given to him. Was it a trick question? He knows that they like to argue, but underneath their arguing was friendship and trust; was he missing something if these two were asking? “I know that they are quite close underneath all the bickering and teasing, but that is the extent to which I know about their relationship. Why do you ask?” He questions with a head tilt.

“Well, does this,” Akito points with his thumb, “Count as quite close?”

“Hmm?” Was all Rui said as he peeked around the corner where Akito was directing him. To his surprise, he saw something he didn’t think he’d ever see. Nene’s back was against the wall, and Tsukasa was ‘pinning’ Nene to said wall with one of his hands. They were currently in a staring contest at this point.

How did we get here? Let’s move back a few minutes to when Nene asked what they were going to do.

---

“I’m glad you asked! Well, in the show, it was called a Kabedon! I think.” He announced to his lover.

“Eh-?Ka-kabedon?!” Her face flushed red the moment she heard the blonde boy utter the word.

“Hm?” The boy didn’t notice his lover’s red face. “Do you not know-”

“I know what it is!” She quickly answered. Full of embarrassment and even more to come if they were about to do what he suggested in the following minutes.

“That’s great! It saves me the effort of having to explain it to you. Which means we can get straight to the point!” He proudly states. Of course, Nene’s red face won’t go unnoticed forever as Tsukasa looks at her and smiles. He’s usually the one who gets flustered by Nene’s words, but here, when it comes to action. Tsukasa’s the one with the upper hand.

“Will you…Do the honors and perform such an intimate act with me, your Loving Star?” Tsukasa asks in a way that Nene can’t say no to. He’s looking straight at her straight in the eye. Face full of earnestness and determination. Yet one that shows that he’s willing to stop such an act if it gets. That’s how considerate of her he is. She looks away out of embarrassment and also to shield herself from the look he’s giving her.

‘Stupid Tsukasa, always so kind and reassuring. Stupid of him for not noticing how much I’m about to explode from all the love he’s sending me. Stupid, stupid, so stupid…yet I love him so much,’ She looks back at Tsukasa, still so very embarrassed and red, but smiles shyly as she gives her answer. “I’d love to.”

And that’s how we’re here. Nene backed herself up against the wall, allowing Tsukasa to put one of his hands on the wall beside her head and sort of pin her to the wall. It was kinda awkward as they were both very inexperienced. Conveniently? The side Tsukasa’s hand was on wasn’t the side where the spectators were watching from, giving them the full spectator experience as they could see Nene’s very red face as she held onto Tsukasa. Sort of holding onto his jacket (Author here, I don’t know articles of clothing, so I don’t fully know what Tsukasa’s wearing in his third-year school outfit) with both hands. They stared deeply into each other’s eyes as both were too embarrassed to make the first move.

Technically, Tsukasa was supposed to make the first move, but even he was too embarrassed to get started on the act that he proposed. ‘I’m supposed to cup her face with my other hand, right?! But I can’t move my hand!’ He panicked, but a small giggle and a smile from Nene reassured him. It snapped him out of his thoughts and told him that she was willing to wait for him to make his move.

“You got this, my Lovely Star. Do your best,” She spoke quietly.

---

The couple wasn’t the only ones waiting in anticipation. The now-spectating Trio was very invested in this love scene between their two friends. Waiting to see it play out, no matter how long it takes the star to compose himself.

“Ain’t he taking too long?” Akito groans. “It’s just a simple kiss, it couldn’t be that bad.”

“Now, now, Akito-kun,” Rui begins. “We can see that they are possibly beginners to love as a whole. We can see that they’re dating, but we don’t know for how long. It could have been a month, a week, or even just a few days. Which means that they’re getting comfortable with the situation as a whole.” Which earns him a “Tch” from Akito.

“I agree with Kamishiro Senpai. Even if Tsukasa Senpai is in a relationship, he’s told me before that he’s never been in a relationship. Assuming that Kusanagi is his first girlfriend, then he won’t be used to doing intimate things with someone and would have to get used to it over time.” Toya explained.

To which Rui followed up with his anecdote of Nene. “I can’t say Nene is any different in terms of relationships. Tsukasa very well might just be her first boyfriend. Tsukasa in and of himself is a great person, but for him to be Nene’s boyfriend is surprising, to say the least.”

“Yeah, doesn’t she always complain about how loud and annoying he is? Like, there was that one time you and Senpai over there barged into our classroom at the beginning of the school year and yelled for her,” Akito recalls the dreaded memory of the loud Senpai along with Rui coming into their classroom and asking Kusanagi how her new class was. Like, seriously, what was he supposed to be? Her parent? “Wait, didn’t you also yell and ask something similar?” Akito asked, looking at Rui.

“I was simply playing along, can’t a director be concerned for the well-being of his actor?” Rui simply shrugged and smirked as he answered.

“I think you both made her less well when you both came in and drew attention to her.” He deadpanned. Akito looked at Toya, who at this point seemed to be the most invested. “Why are you so interested now…?”

“Maybe I can ask Tsukasa Senpai about his experiences in love after he feels comfortable telling everyone about their relationship. I’m curious as to who would have confessed to the other first and if they have gone on any dates so far.” Watching with determination. Was there a glint or a star next to his eye or something?

“Rui, Otouto-Kun, Toya-kun! What are you guys doing here?” Mizuki waves. It seemed like Mizuki and An were chatting and walking along, at least until they saw the little group of guys peaking at something that was around the corner. What could be so interesting about these three here?

“Yeah, are you guys like stalking someone? Also, Akito! Why aren’t you checking messages? I was trying to find you and Toya everywhere, and I wasn’t getting any replies!” an angry An asked.

“Shhh.” Rui motioned, not wanting to let the couple be alerted by their presence. Not only would that probably make them mad, but it would also interrupt their intimate moment that the trio had been watching for a couple of minutes now.

“You know that Toya also wasn’t checking his messages either, right? Why am I the one being yelled at…” Akito sighed. “Whatever, if you want the reason why we weren’t messaging, it’s because we’re caught up in a mystery and we’ve been trying to solve it.”

“You mean, you were caught up in a mystery and took me along for the ride.” Toya corrected.

“Shut it, you’re just as invested as I am at this point. Kamishiro Senpai included.” Akito simply replied.
“Oh? A mystery that even Rui is invested in? Show me, Show me!” Mizuki was immediately hooked. If it was something that could be intriguing to her old buddy, then surely it was something worth looking at themselves!

An simply had nothing better to do, so she and Mizuki peeked around the corner. Wondering what can be so interesting to the boys to the point of spying around the corner. To their surprise, it certainly was something that they weren’t expecting.

“Woah…Tsukasa Senpai and Nene? I never would have seen this coming in a million years.” Mizuki stared in awe. As far as they knew, Tsukasa was a very loud yet respectable person who worked hard towards his dream, but never would they have thought that the quiet classmate would date someone as loud as Tsukasa. Sure, they were in the same group, but maybe something happened that made her like him enough to deal with his loudness.

“Ehhh, invading a couple’s privacy? How cruel of you, Akito.” An attacks. That being said, she, too, didn’t see this development coming either. Sure, she would often see Rui, Tsukasa, and Nene hanging out on the rooftop, but she just assumed that it was because they were all in the same acting group and were pretty close friends with each other. Now you’re telling her that two of them were dating?

“You say that, but now you’re also here watching them,” A clean defense from Akito.

“Still, though, have either of those two moved in the past 2 minutes?” Rui questioned. Now all five of the couple’s friends were watching from around the corner.

“No, they’ve been staring at each other the entire time. Kusanagi has been fidgeting while Tsukasa Senpai seems as frozen as a statue. You can do it, Senpai,” Toya silently cheered.

“Seriously? They’ve been staring at each other like that for two whole minutes? I would’ve looked away and lost the staring contest,” An joked.

---

While the five watched, it was time for Tsukasa to get his act together and make the first move.

“Tsukasa? Are…are you going to do it?” Nene asked out of concern. Tsukasa is the type of person who does things with confidence. If he can’t do it correctly, he’ll try again until it’s perfect. To see her star freeze up on her like this saddened her, but she couldn’t blame him. They both were embarrassed, and this was their first kiss. Has that been mentioned before? Well, now it has been established. This was going to be their first kiss, and Tsukasa wanted to make it perfect. Well, as perfect as being behind the school, reenacting something that was seen in romance films can be.

“I… apologize, Nene, I proposed this idea, yet I can’t seem to move my body. I’m worried I’ll mess this up for both of us. It’s our first kiss, and while I would have preferred it to be in a better location…I wanted to do this with you. Now look at me, I’m unable to move even an inch.” Tsukasa Sighed. Since he wasn’t aware of any onlookers, he might have said it a bit louder than he intended, thinking no one would hear them.

“This is going to be their first kiss?! Rui, we’re witnessing something that will go down in history!” Mizuki said in shock.

“Fufu, indeed Mizuki. A truly momentous occasion,” Rui nodded.

“I think the amount of privacy that we have invaded just shot through the roof if this is their first kiss.” An said with dread.

“Too bad, we’re in too deep to leave,” Akito retorted. Which earned him a hum of agreement from Toya.

Nene sighed. Tsukasa was too kind and considerate, wasn’t he? Wanting to make the moment feel perfect. But she didn’t care about it being perfect; she just wanted to spend this moment with her loving boyfriend, and that’s all she could ask for.

“Tsukasa, my Lovely Star. Breathe for me; It doesn’t have to be perfect. Besides, even if it doesn’t go well the first time, we could always practice. That’s how actors are, right?” She reassured. Removing her hands from his jacket and reaching them up to place them on both of his cheeks. She gathered the courage and kept going. “I’m so glad you’re thinking about this thoroughly, but you’re thinking too hard that you’re frying your brain.” She joked. “Come on, give it all you got, and don’t think too hard about it,’ Flashing him a smile to give him the confidence he needed.

“Nene…you’re right. Just being with you is all that matters.” He said, returning to his normally bright self. Now full of confidence that his girlfriend had instilled within him, he finally moved his other hand, which had been hanging by his side the entire time, and cupped her cheek. Moving her face so that it looked up at him.

“They’re going for it!” An said with anticipation. Everyone else leaned forward as if they got a better view.

Tsukasa started to lean in. Nene closed her eyes in anticipation, and so did Tsukasa once he made sure that his pathway towards her mouth seemed completely stable. He wouldn’t want to miss her lips now, did he?

After a few seconds, she felt it. His soft lips were on hers as he sighed with satisfaction. Their first kiss wasn’t set in some nice-looking place or after some very nice dinner. Yet it felt so good just being here. They both leaned into the kiss some more. Not wanting to separate at all.

Savoring the feeling and the occasion, she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him further into the kiss. As if trying to tell him all of the feelings she’s had for him all this time through this singular kiss. And somehow? She thinks it’s working. Telling him how much she appreciated all of his little actions, all of the love he’s given her, when she might not be able to return them immediately due to her nature. That she truly loves him as much as he loves her.

Soon, they separated, not by choice, of course. They wouldn’t want one of them to die due to running out of air whilst kissing the other, now do they? Nene was dazed. Drunk on the lovely feeling that was in the air. Tsukasa was no different as he looked at her with loving eyes. Wearing one of the goofiest smiles she has ever seen, and yet? She loves this smile. Like it was made just for her. The brief pause to take a breath lasted like a few seconds before they went for seconds of their own. Like they didn’t want to stop.

---

Meanwhile, the spectators smiled.

“Fufu, I’m very happy for them. I might just have to tell them my congratulations after this.” Rui smiled.

“Don’t. Otherwise, they’ll know that we saw it or somehow know of their relationship, which they were hiding,” Akito simply said. While he might not have the best impression of the senpai, he was still glad that he was in a happy and loving relationship. He, too, will give his congratulations once they announce it.

“It really felt like I was watching a romance anime, what do you think, An?” Mizuki asked.

“Why are you asking me? Whatever, I’m glad it worked out in the end, and they got to experience their first kisses together. Now, can we stop spying on them?” An sighed.

“Congratulations Tsukasa Senpai, Kusanagi.” Toya silently said with a smile. Satisfied that his senpai will probably be even happier than he ever was. Sure, he’s definitely seemed so much happier after Saki was released and WxS formed, but now, he’s probably the happiest man on earth.

“WAWAWA, THAT’S SO WONDERHOY!” Emu silently screamed. Alerting all five spectators to the tiny pink girl who somehow magically joined the front row seats to this romantic scene that was unfolding. How long has she been here?

“Emu-kun? Why did you come here?” Rui asked. “We were going to come to Wonder Stage after this was all over.”

“Wellllll, you guys weren’t answering your texts, so I came running here! I ran around the school until I saw you guys looking at something. I didn’t expect Tsukasa-kun and Nene-chan to be all lovey-lovey hearts and sparkles, though!” Emu answered.

“How are all of us bad at checking our messages?” Akito asked.

“Rui, can we do that too?!” Emu asked, looking up at the purple-haired guy while earning some looks from the other four.

“What? ‘Do that, too?’ Rui? Do you have something you want to share with the class?!” Mizuki asked in shock. Did their dearest friend have a girlfriend that they were never informed of?

Rui chuckled whilst a little embarrassed. “Surprise…?” Earning him a dumbfounded look from Mizuki.

“No, I don’t think what they’re doing is achievable with what you two have going on,” Akito said with a straight face. He wasn’t wrong. Unlike the Nenekasa couple, Emu and Rui are way too different in height for it to work properly.

“WAAAA, DID TSUKASA-KUN FINALLY DO WHAT HE WANTED TO DO?” Came a voice that cut off everyone. A voice that four of the six of them did not expect to hear. Does it sound a bit robotic?

“What was that?” Toya asked, but before anyone could answer, a clownlike Miku appeared from Emu’s phone.

“Miku?!” An said in shock.

“The Sekai is very happy at the moment, and I was wondering if Tsukasa finally built the courage to kiss Nene! He was pretty stressed while talking to everyone in SEKAI!” Well, that explains why Miku appeared. If she was already a bundle of hyper energy, then Tsukasa’s happiness somehow amplified it. And somehow made her forget to be cautious in case other people were around.

That doesn’t answer the most obvious question, though.

“You guys have a SEKAI, too!?” An was the first to ask.

“Uhh, surprise?” Came a new voice that, yet again, the group didn’t expect to hear. Everyone looked in the direction from which the voice came, only to find a nervous, chuckling Tsukasa with a very flustered Nene clinging to his arm like a koala. Probably pretty pissed as well.

Chapter 2: The aftermath and how Nenekasa came to be

Summary:

Last time on Kamiyama shenanigans, Akito accidentally discovered the secret relationship between Tsukasa and Nene. This leads to him and Toya tailing the couple and getting front-row seats to their lovey-dovey couple activity. Along the way, more and more of the Kamimaya gang joined the seats as spectators to the couple’s first kiss. With Emu suddenly appearing as the last viewer.

After some chatter, they decided to talk about SEKAI at Tsukasa's place and so they migrated as a group. Along the way, Tsukasa recounts how He and Nene got together.

Notes:

I guess I really made another chapter. I want to work on the WxS Luka work but I don't know really.

Last time on Kamiyama shenanigans, Akito accidentally discovered the secret relationship between Tsukasa and Nene. This leads to him and Toya tailing the couple and getting front-row seats to their lovey-dovey couple activity. Along the way, more and more of the Kamimaya gang joined the seats as spectators to the couple’s first kiss. When Emu suddenly appeared as the last viewer.

“Surprise?! This is more than just a surprise! You guys have a SEKAI!” Mizuki pointed to the still-present clown cat Miku, who was still projecting from Emu’s phone.

“And you said ‘too’, right?!” Turning their head to An, who had exclaimed earlier. The person in question looked away, guilty for letting the words slip out of their mouth, exposing that she, too, had a SEKAI, and it was very apparent who would be in said Sekai as well. Considering that Toya and Akito were also looking everywhere except at Mizuki

“Well, Mizuki, it seems that your familiarity with it also gives it away that you might have one of your own,” Rui deduced. One simply doesn’t say SEKAI without knowing the connotations that come with the word.

Mizuki chuckles, “You got me there!”

“You didn’t even put up any resistance,” Akito muttered, seemingly bewildered by this day as a whole. First, he learns about a couple that didn’t even seem possible, and then he learns that there are two more SEKAIs other than the one he has with his squad. What’s next? The world ends?

“Ehe,” was the only response Akito got, to which he responded with a groan.

“Before we get to that…”

Everyone turned to look at the fuming Nene, who had just about had it with the whole situation. Even though she was clinging to one of Tsukasa’s arms, even though she was practically hiding behind him just due to sheer embarrassment, and even though they definitely had more pressing matters at hand with the whole SEKAI discovery thing. She wanted to know one thing.

“WHY WERE YOU ALL HERE?!”

That was probably the loudest anyone other than the Wonderland X Showtime has heard Nene. They all knew her as someone who was soft-spoken, non-attention-grabbing, and overall someone who was shy and didn’t raise her voice. But here? That same girl’s face was red as a tomato, and no one could deduce if it was from pure anger or embarrassment. If anyone were to guess, it’d be both.

“Uhhhh,” An was considering her words carefully. They all were. They looked at each other as if it were the last time they got to see the living world before they were subjected to an angry Nene’s fury. Also, they were caught off guard by her scream.

All six of the spectating group looked at each other as if trying to decide who the messenger was that would deliver their final pleas. As if they heard an announcer saying, ‘Choose your fighter!’ They had to choose someone who could potentially get them out of this situation with the least consequences possible.

And as if an angel himself descended to lend them his aid, Toya stepped up.

‘Nice! Toya’s easily the least offensive and can easily appeal to Senpai’s reasoning and calm down Kusanagi,’ Akito thought, mentally fist-pumping.

‘Let’s hope Toya can explain without us getting murdered,’ An mentally sighed.

Toya started, “Please forgive us, Tsukasa Senpai, Kusanagi. You see, Akito and I happened to see you two walking through the hallways and were curious to know what or how it came to be.”

Akito whipped his head so quickly that he could get whiplash. ‘He’s going for the honest approach?! I mean, I’m glad he didn’t out me for being the one who kinda started the whole thing, but will this work?’ A drop of sweat was forming on Akito’s face. ‘Let’s hope Toya knows what he’s doing.’

‘This is on brand for Aoyagi-kun; he wouldn’t lie to someone like Tsukasa-kun, whom he respects too much, and they both know that Aoyagi-kun is a truthful person,’ Rui noted. While he wasn’t fearing for his life like the other four were, he knew he wouldn’t be getting out of this without a scolding or two from both of them. At least Emu would be right by his side, trying to plead their case if it ever comes down to it.

The couple watched as Toya continued.

“When we saw that you were holding hands, we had come to question the status of your relationship. We didn’t know you two were dating and wanted to confirm whether what we saw was true. When we saw that you two walked behind to the back of the school, we simply kept following.”

This caused Tsukasa himself to turn red. “Toya, before you continue, does this mean you and Akito were there from the beginning…?”

With a pang of guilt, Toya looked to the side while answering, “Yes, Tsukasa Senpai…we saw the whole thing…”

“Was…everyone else also here?” How did Tsukasa not notice a whole group following them if that was the case?

“No, no. Originally, it was just Akito and I who were watching from this spot. This was when you first arrived, and you were simply talking to each other before your intimate activity.” Toya reassures. Well, at least as much as one could reassure him that originally only two of them stalked the couple.

Tsukasa sighed a breath of relief. “So, when and why did everyone else join in on watching us?” Looking at the other four who haven't given their reason to be spying on them.

Naturally, the next person to arrive at the scene was Rui, so he stepped up.

“I just so happen to have spotted Shinonome-kun and Aoyagi-kun standing suspiciously in this spot, watching something around the corner. Intrigued at what they were spying on, I approached them and talked to them a bit before looking around the corner myself and seeing you two. By the way, when I joined, Nene already had her back against the wall.”

“At least you were a bit later and didn’t hear anything I said,” Tsukasa nods, accepting his alibi.

“Though I must say, I am pretty hurt that you kept it from Emu and me. I thought the four of us were like family. You could trust us with anything, you know?” Rui says dramatically. While mostly jokes, he was a little saddened that his closest friends couldn’t reveal their relationship to them.

Nene peeked out from behind Tsukasa to answer that.

“I would hate being under the same roof with you if we're family. You’d all drive me crazy, even more than Tsukasa already does by himself. But to answer your question, Rui,” She looked directly at him.

“I decided to keep it a secret, and Tsukasa wanted to respect that. He wanted to tell you and Emu…and Saki…and even Aoyagi, but I told him that I did not want to deal with any questions or other people when we started. Clearly, we couldn’t avoid that, but at least we got a week or two of peace beforehand.”

Rui nodded and understood the sentiment. He smiled, “I understand. I didn’t mean to make it seem like you didn’t trust us. A new relationship is a start to something special, and it makes sense that you’d only want to cherish it together at the start.”

“Yeah, Yeah! I know Nene-chan and Tsukasa-kun would definitely tell us whenever you’re ready! Sorry, we found out a little too early, hehe.” Emu chimed in.

“While congratulations are in order, how about we let the rest of our spectators explain first?” Rui chuckled, looking over to Mizuki and An.

“Eh? Rui, are you just going to call us out like that?” Mizuki acted hurt playfully.

“We got there near the end of your whole thing,” An explained. “I think by the time we arrived, you two were engaged in a staring contest or something. Originally, we were just talking and walking around, looking for Akito and Toya,” Shooting them a look.”But then we saw the three of them spying on something. Mizuki wanted to know what Kamishiro-Senpai was looking at and dragged me along, sorry we kinda invaded your privacy.” She averted her gaze.

Tsukasa does his signature star laugh, “HAHAHA! It’s alright, Shiraishi! I know you didn’t mean any harm! While I usually enjoy an audience, this might be one of the only times I would have preferred no one saw us.” His starlike energy quickly faded away, and he could only manage a nervous chuckle as he finished his second sentence.

“And Emu!” He quickly turned his attention to her.

“Yes?!”

“I don't have anything. Why are you here, actually? Weren't we supposed to meet up at Wonder Stage like usual?” He simply tilted his head at the small pink blob. Not knowing that Rui had already asked the same thing.

“Well…like I told Rui-kun, no one was answering their texts and it was very unwonderhoy," She pouted.

“Oh, you're right." Checking the group chat yielded quite a lot of messages from their dreamer.

How very convenient of her to randomly send them a message before they meet up, not get a response from anyone, and then decide to run to Kamiyama when they could've been anywhere else. It's not like she does this very often since they were going to meet up directly after school anyway.

“Well, someone got us caught up in something,” Nene said, throwing Tsukasa under the bus.

Moving the arm that wasn't being clung to by Nene, he used it to pat his diva’s head. Soothing her nearly instantly and causing her to melt under his touch.

“And someone went along with my plans and ended up enjoying it. Isn't that right, my dear diva?"

Nene fidgeted now that they were displaying affection in front of basically all of their friends.

“Yeah…I enjoyed…it." Averting her gaze. Her anger was extinguished, and her embarrassment doubled.

“Gross, am I going to have to watch this from now on- Ow?!” Akito recoiled from being elbowed by An.

“Let the couple be a couple. Besides, they're new to it, right? Let them have their fun. Except if they're literally making out in the halls, then I wouldn't want to see it either."

“We wouldn't do that…right, Tsukasa?" Hoping that her love would back up the statement. Yet she doesn't actually know if it might end up happening down the road; she sure hopes not.

“Never fear, my dearest diva! Remember that I'd do no such thing to make you comfortable. Your happiness is my number one priority!” holding out his chest in pride.

“Ugh, and the cringey nicknames too-Oi.” Akito earned yet another elbow, this time, from Toya.

“You never know, Shinonome-kun, maybe the way you show your affection to your lover might be similar or different. That depends on who you date in the future, you know?" Rui interjected.

Akito groaned. “That's dumb, who would I even possibly fall for-?”

Before he can even finish, two people jump in with an answer immediately.

“Kohane," An deadpan.

“Asusagawa," Toya answers calmly.

“...” Akito was now at a loss for words.

Before that could continue, Mizuki changed the topic, or steered the conversation back to its original track,

“Anyway, before we get deeper into that topic. Now that we all have discovered the big secret, let's congratulate the new couple!”

For once, Akito felt appreciative of Mizuki for derailing the conversation.

Toya was, of course, the first to step up. Showing much enthusiasm for his beloved Senpai. “Yes. Tsukasa Senpai, congratulations on your relationship. I wish you and Kusanagi happiness. I look forward to the wedding in the future.”

“WEDDING?!”

To say that hearing that word coming out of Toya’s mouth was a surprise was an understatement of the century. Not only was the couple completely in sync with their shock, but they also were in sync with how they couldn’t look each other in the eye at that very moment.

Mizuki and An nearly burst with laughter, seeing their flustered reactions. Seeing as the two of them weren’t able to speak at the moment, Akito went next, as much as it pained him to do so.

“Senpai, I know I always find you annoying, but I know you’re a good guy with a good heart. I know we don’t talk much, but Kusanagi is my classmate, so I’d appreciate it if you didn’t hurt her feelings. Or else our class might come after you.”

“AKITO!!!” Tsukasa felt so touched by his words. Never has he heard such kind words from the kouhai, who always seems to show so much disinterest or irritation. “Don’t worry! I will take care of Nene to the best of my ability!”

Akito, seemingly regretting adding anything to the guy’s ego, turned to Nene and said, “Good luck dealing with that loudmouth. I think you will need it.”

“Don’t worry, I’m used to it. I’ll love him all the same,” A gentle smile appeared on her face as she answered. “He may be loud, but he’s doing his best, and that’s all that matters.”

“Since it seems like we’re doing this by appearance, I suppose I’m next.”

Rui stepped forward to give his word to his two good group mates.

“Nene, I’ve known you for years and have seen you grow these past many months. I have witnessed the growing friendship between you and Tsukasa as well. I wouldn’t have foreseen that you two would be lovers, but it brings me great joy to know that you are in good hands. Our star may be energetic, but he knows when to slow down when the time calls for it.”

He switches his focus to Tsukasa. “Please, take good care of her.”

Tsukasa smiles, “Of course! I promise to take care of our amazing Diva until the day I die! When have I ever gone back on my word?”

Satisfied with the response, Rui makes way for the other three who need to step forward to give their words as well. Since Mizuki and An finally stopped dying of laughter, they stepped up, with Mizuki going first.

“I can’t say I know you two too well, but I’ve had my fair share of Tsukasa shenanigans or your shows!! Or at least whenever I get the chance to see one. And besides, if Rui’s happy, then I’m happy too! Congratulations on your own happy ending.”

An soon followed up. “Despite the many public disturbances you and Kamishiro pull on a daily basis…”

“Those are Rui’s faults. I get dragged into them…” Tsukasa corrected.

“Guilty by association. Anyway, despite the trouble you two have caused, I know you’re good people. Besides, our school probably wouldn’t be as fun without the many explosions we hear daily. It really spices up our daily lives here, and I know I’ll miss them once you two graduate. For now, we’ll enjoy the time we have together. Maybe Kusanagi can keep you from getting in trouble too much, Tenma Senpai.”

She also scooted forward a bit, leaned forward, and whispered to Nene, “Tell me more later!”

To which Nene smiled and whispered back, “Sure.”

Last, but not least, it’s the Wonderhoy duo of Emu and Miku. Moving forward to end it all of and-wait.

“Miku? Why haven’t you left yet?” Tsukasa asked.

“Well, everyone here already knows about SEKAI, so what’s the big problem? Miku doesn’t have to hide herself from everyone if they all know that Tsukasa-kun and everyone else have a SEKAI!”

“A sound argument, Miku!” Rui agreed. “Let her do her thing, after all, she did say that SEKAI was currently very happy for you, Tsukasa-kun.”

“Fine…”

The ever-hyped Emu bounced as she said her piece. “Tsukasa-kun! Nene-chan! Happy Wonderhoy congratulations! I always thought that there was something extra special when you smiled at each other! I didn’t really know what it was, but I knew it was very happy. Now I can see it, it was love! Bringing you two and Rui to Wonder Stage has made me the happiest person in the world, and I’m glad it brought you two together so that you two can be very happy, too! I’m happy we can all act together!

“Thank you, Emu.” For once, Nene detached herself from Tsukasa to walk forward and hugged Emu. Only for Emu to pull Tsukasa into the hug, too.

“My, my. Leaving out your precious director? I’m hurt,”

Rui feigned sadness as he pretended he didn’t see his little Emu gleefully motioning him to come join them.

Seeing through his ploy, Emu pouted for about half a second before reaching forward and dragging him into the mix. “Of course, we won’t forget you, Rui-kun! Without you, we won’t be complete!”

Even Miku was getting in on the hug. Well, in any way she could, considering she was simply just a projection.

“You guys need to come to SEKAI so that we can hug you tooooo! Don't leave us out!”

“We won't, don't worry. We'll go into SEKAI later so that we can share the wonderful news!” Tsukasa beamed. He was going to make sure that everyone heard about it, considering he had turned to them for help so many times. Relationship advice was also something he had asked for (they all knew it was about Nene).

While the four or five were hugging, Mizuki chimes in and brings everyone's attention to the elephant or elephants in the room.

“Now that that's taken care of, and congratulations were said, can we move on to the much bigger deal here?! No offense Tsukasa Senpai!”

To which he responded with “None taken!"

Rui nodded, “Yes, I suppose we can start talking about our SEKAIs. Truly mysterious things. I wasn't aware that there would even be more than one SEKAI.”

Akito asked the first thing that came to his mind, “You know, I never commented on it, but your Miku looks pretty crazy. I guess I could've seen it coming that your Miku would look clown-like, but why is she a cat? Not that I'm complaining.”

“She’s so cute!” Mizuki said, taking a little picture of Miku so that she could show the other members of Nightcord.

The VBS members and the singular Nightcord member were looking very closely at WxS Miku. Who was very happy to interact with other humans, other than the ones who had access to the SEKAI.

Tsukasa jumped in, halting any further conversation. “Wait, before we talk more about SEKAI, how about we choose a better location for this instead? I for one would like to sit down if we’re going to talk about this.”

“I agree with Tsukasa-Senpai. Maybe a more secretive location would be appropriate. While we may know that each of us has access to a SEKAI, we don’t know who else might have one or if anyone else even has one at all. I don’t know if anything happens if someone who doesn’t have a SEKAI finds out about one, but I’m sure we should keep it a secret from people.”
Everyone agreed and caused everyone to start thinking of locations that they might be able to occupy as they potentially talked about their experiences with SEKAI and what each of their SEKAIs was like.

An was the first to throw out a suggestion. “Weekend Garage?”

“Denied, Senpai here is too loud and gets us exposed.” Akito joked.

Tsukasa, in turn, responded with a quick “Hey!” before the next idea was thrown out.

“What about Wonder Stage? We were already going there.” Nene spoke.

“Normally, it would be fine, but if 4 more people were coming with us, I think the bodyguards might be more alert because they don’t know everyone else. Kigurumi would be on extra high alert, too…” Emu frowned.

Mizuki was caught off guard by that statement, “Bodyguards?!”

“Then, how about an easier answer? How about someone’s house?” Rui threw out.

Everyone murmured at the idea. It was the best they got. It’s private, and they could even relax for a while at whoever’s house they were at. The question? Whose house would be the best fit for this?

“This is where I shine!” Tsukasa said loudly, doing one of his classic poses. “My house is pretty spacious, there’s enough space for everyone to sit, and I can treat everyone if everyone wants something to eat!”

Toya voiced a concern. “What about Saki-chan? Won’t she be at home?”

“Fear not, she’s going to be staying over at Shiho’s place with the rest of Leo/need. And our parents aren’t home, so we will not be discovered or disturbed! Even if we don’t talk about SEKAI, we can just have a little fun party of our own!”

“Tsukasa Senpai’s house eh? I wonder what it looks like,” Mizuki questioned, seemingly on board with this decision to go to their Senpai’s place.

Emu, pretending to be some sort of leader, shouted out, “All in favor of going to Tsukasa-kun’s place?”

Everyone simply said “Aye!” even WxS Miku for some reason.

“Hold on, we need to tell Kohane! I think she’s waiting for us in Street SEKAI, and I'd rather not leave her out of this.”

An wasn't even trying to hide anything about the SEKAI anymore. Secrets out, so why bother, right?

“On it," Toya replied as he started texting the group chat for their hamster to see.

Toya: Kohane, change of plans. We aren't practicing today, but we're still meeting up. We'll be heading to my senpai’s house, and you should come with us.

Kohane: Sure! But did something happen?

Toya: Not exactly, but it's a long story that you should hear in person. This is his address, by the way, please meet us there. [Insert Tsukasa’s address]

Kohane: Okay! 三三ᕕ( ᐛ )ᕗ

An was reading the chat as Toya typed, “Alright, Kohane said she'll meet us at Tenma Senpai's place. We should start walking.”

Everyone nodded and started heading in whatever direction Tsukasa started walking. It's not like many of them knew where it was anyway.

As the group of eight was walking (Miku relented and went back into the SEKAI for the time being), they split into 3 different groups.

The front was Tsukasa and Toya, since they knew where the house was. It also gave Toya a chance to talk to Tsukasa and ask about their relationship, like he wanted to earlier.

In the middle were Emu, Rui, and Mizuki, who were trying to get answers of their own from their buddy’s relationship.

In the back were An, Akito, and Nene just chatting about whatever, really. Class stuff, her relationship with Tsukasa, etc. It was mainly about Nene dating Tsukasa, though An wanted to know more.

Toya asks what he's been wanting to ask ever since earlier.

“Tsukasa Senpai, may I ask a personal question?”

“Anything for my beloved younger brother! Hit me with it and I'll answer it to the best of my abilities as a star!”

“Well, I was wondering how you and Kusanagi started dating. For example, who asked out whom?”

Funnily enough, everyone closed in on this. Wanting to know more about the couple and hearing the very start of their love was definitely something they didn't want to miss out on.

Tsukasa turned his head around to look at Nene. Looking for signs of approval. She, in turn, nodded her head, not minding him sharing the story of how they got together. Since he got the go-ahead, he starts telling the tale.

“Would you believe me if I told you Nene was the one who asked me out?"

“What?! Nene, how bold!” Mizuki teases with a snicker.

Akito was confused by the whole thing, “So it was Kusanagi who fell in love with the loud Senpai?”

An would have literally never guessed that. From what she knew of Tsukasa, she would have thought he was the one who would have confessed. And not in a small way either.

“I would have thought Tenma Senpai would have confessed with like fireworks and explosions. You know, like the usual things they do at school.”

“I would have died of embarrassment if he were to do something as stupid as that,” Nene replied, shuddering at the idea of Tsukasa making a huge display of love and garnering too much attention towards them.

“So, how did you confess to him then? Do tell us.”

Rui was once again intrigued. His childhood friend was known for being shy and reserved. Making the first move in their relationship? That was not what he expected from her.

“It sorta slipped out. I got so used to just arguing and smiling it off afterward with Tsukasa that we kinda just felt very comfortable with whatever we said to each other. I think I got too comfortable and just told him I loved him…” She looked away, her face visibly getting redder by the minute.

“Allow me to explain the full story!” Tsukasa cut in, beginning the flashback to when they were just done with practice for the day

---

It was about two weeks ago. Practice had just finished, and they were all gearing up to go home. Well, unless you’re Tsukasa, who needed to change and also wanted to clean up the stage. Rui had gone home early due to needing to tinker with some of his robots, and Emu was doing Emu things. Going home for the day to work on a project of her own.

Nene would have left with Rui, but decided to stay since she wanted to help Tsukasa clean up. Unfortunately for her, the star in question had taken a bit of time to change. It must have been all those decorations on his costume that took him a long time to get off and get out of.

“Are you done yet? It feels like you always take years to change…”

A little ‘Gah’ could be heard from inside the door. “Don’t rush me! There are many parts to this outfit, and I’d rather not ruin the effort put into it! I want to be careful with everything!”

Careful, he was when he took another 5 minutes to finish changing. Soon, the door swung open, revealing Tsukasa in his normal clothing.

“Why are you still here, Nene? You could have just gone home with Rui.”

“Oh, and now you don’t want me here? And here I thought I could give you a hand in cleaning up, but if you’re so insistent, I'll leave then-”

Tsukasa quickly grabbed her hand and sighed. “I didn’t mean that. I was fine cleaning up the Stage by myself. But if you’re willing to help, then I’d be more than happy to accept the offer.”

Nene felt her body heating up, especially her face, without exactly knowing the reason why.

“That’s…what I thought,” She huffed, pulling her hand away quickly and getting started on cleaning up.

They were both sweeping the place and just chatting to pass the time. Well, chatting is one thing, but with these two, it’s usually…

“You should have fewer decorations on your costumes so that you don’t spend a million years in the dressing room. At this rate, you’ll be walking home alone when it’s completely dark out because of how long you take.”

The classic bickering.

“I take offense to that! Every piece of decoration makes the costume feel more alive! How can I express my starlike presence without a fitting costume that complements it?”

They may be arguing, but believe me when I say they’re wearing grins on their faces as they speak.

“Uh-huh, starlike presence. Right…”

“Nene, I thought we were family! The four of us have come a long way, and I view all of us with something like a sibling-like relationship, so how can you insult me and my dreams of stardom so easily?!”

“Because it’s still ridiculous that you’re going around and shouting World’s Future Star. And besides, I think I wouldn’t survive being in a family with you.”

“What’s wrong with having me as a brother? I’m a great brother, I’ll have you know, and I can prove that with my witnesses. My amazing little sister, Saki! Or even my honorary little brother, Toya!”

“Right…but for me, there are so many reasons why having you as a brother would be the end of me.”

Tsukasa squinted at Nene. Challenging her.

“Alright, then let’s hear those reasons, then, if you have so many.”

“First, you’d be too loud. I already have to hear your screams daily at practice and even at school. I don’t want to hear that all the time.”

“I can control my volume!” He says as he’s practically shouting as he said it.

“Case in point. Second, you’d be annoying. I bet you’d be nagging me to go to sleep when I’m trying to game or bust into my room to try to get me to go outside.”

“That’s because I care! It’s not healthy to stay up so late playing games or not leave your room for the entire day playing games!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Waving off his concerns.

The classic song and dance. They don’t usually get time alone like this since Rui and Emu are usually present. So even a little bit of arguing like this feels warm. Over the months, they’ve always had a routine of back and forths. Nene throws whatever snark and teases at Tsukasa, and he responds in kind with his very dramatic answers and attempts to quip back at her.

It’s gotten to the point where it feels so natural for them. They’re so comfortable within each other’s company that they’re able to shrug off whatever they throw at each other with a laugh. Knowing that the words of one will not hurt the other.

So imagine Nene being so comfortable that she let one thing slip without even thinking about it.

“And third, I wouldn’t want you to be my brother in the first place. Rui and Emu feel like siblings to me. But the kind of love I have for you isn’t even fami…lial-”
She immediately paused. As Tsukasa looks at her with wide eyes, out of shock, taken aback by what he just heard. You can practically hear the gears turning in his head, trying to process the words he heard a few seconds ago. She quickly looked practically anywhere else. Finding that the floor was good enough.

“Nene…?” Tsukasa was lost for words. Quite a rare thing for him, but right now, he didn’t know what to even say.

“You know what…? Forget what you heard, let’s just continue cleaning so I can go home and play some games…” Nene tried to quickly change the topic. Opting to quickly turn around and not face the star after what she just said. But Tsukasa can’t let this opportunity slip, now that it has presented itself.

“No. I’m sorry, Nene, I can’t just forget it.”

This caused her to turn around, only to find that Tsukasa was right in front of her. Looking at her with such gentle eyes and a shy smile. Who knew he could make such a face?

“You’re an idiot, you know that?” She scowled. “It was a slip-up. I didn’t mean to say it.”

“But now that you have said it, at least part of it, then I want to hear what the full thing was. Please, Nene?”

In the end, she couldn’t fight Tsukasa. Over time, she found herself often agreeing with him more than disagreeing as their friendship had grown. She would often float towards him and even start conversations first, rather than Tsukasa. This development, this comfort, was what started making Nene feel different things for Tsukasa. As if she saw him as much more than just a friend.

She considered him something akin to a close friend or a best friend. Something along the lines of Rui and Emu. But she soon found that he didn’t fit into any of those. How did someone she once hated ascend the ladder and find a place within her heart like this?

Snapping her out of her thoughts was the fact that Tsukasa grabbed both of her hands with his and looked directly into her eyes. His eyes, full of passion, were staring into hers. One that had a look of fear at the current moment. ‘Does he even feel the same as I do?’

“Nene…?” He said once again, this time, somehow. With a much softer voice than before.

“Fine! You win! I’ll tell you.”

She looked away, her face flushed very red, her mouth was quivering, and she even felt tears pricking. Threatening to come out and force her to start crying out of pure embarrassment. Could she herself find the courage to tell her star that she truly loved him? After all they have been through?

Seeing that it was all or nothing, she took a deep breath and returned her gaze to his eyes. The sunset-looking eyes stare directly into purple.

“I…don’t want to see our bond as familial. What I want our bond to be…is something else.” Feeling herself faltering, the more she continued the confession.

Tsukasa gave her all the time she needed. After all, he was sure she would do the same if he had trouble doing anything himself.

Frustrated at herself for beating around the bush, she decided to just rip the band-aid off to get it over with. After all, any wounds could probably be healed by the warmth of this star.

With a sigh, she decides to just let it all out.

“I like you! Maybe even more than just like. I'm in love with YOU!” emphasizing the last word just to make her point even more convincing.

“I don't know when it happened, but as we kept getting closer and closer as friends, it felt like it never stopped being just friends! It kept evolving until…I fell for you, a lovable idiot of a star. That's what I wanted to say.”

Tsukasa was truly at a loss for words yet again. It felt so surreal. His heart rate spiked through the roof as she said those words. It was such a breathtaking moment in his life like no other, and yet he could feel something very similar to her.

At some point, Tsukasa found that Nene’s snark and insults had no venom in them. But rather an air of friendliness and banter. He started enjoying it more and more until he too felt something akin to affection beyond mere friendship. But didn't want to act upon anything, afraid he might reenact what happened way earlier. Closer to when they first met. Has she forgiven him? Of course. But he still has a tinge of guilt whenever he thinks about it.

To Tsukasa, his silence was about reflection and consideration.

To Nene, however, his silence was like a silent rejection. At least she thought when she started speaking.

“It's…okay if you don't like me back…I figured it would turn out like this. That's why I kept it to myself.”

She tried to pull her hands out of his and make a quick escape, but his hands held onto her with conviction.

‘If you're not going to say anything, stop making me feel like there's still hope…’ she thought. ‘Say something…, anything dammit!’

She felt like crying at this point. The anticipation of the answer and the embarrassment of spilling her feelings were killing her. She felt like she could crawl into a hole and die right there, right now.

Until she felt something rubbing her hands. She took a quick look and saw that Tsukasa’s thumbs were moving. Soothing a little of her worries, but not enough to dissipate them.

Finally getting any reaction out or any signs that he was still there, out of Tsukasa, she saw him… kneeling on one knee.

“Nene”

Why did the way he said her name feel so… Different?

“I'm very touched by your words and am sorry I made you think otherwise. I was trying to think of what to say, but for once. This star has forgotten his lines.”

He brought each of her hands up to his mouth and kissed each knuckle.

“I love you, too, Nene. I have for a while, it's just…I guess I didn't want to ruin what we had. But I never realized that we could have so much more. It doesn't help that I'm still a bit guilty for what I did to you all that time ago."

The relief that Nene felt when she realized that her feelings were returned lifted such a huge weight off her shoulders. A tender smile formed as the happiness inside her could not be contained.

Nene leaned forward and gave his forehead a small kiss. Thanks to the fact that he was kneeling, it was a prime position for her to do so.

“This is why I think you’re an idiot. That incident that happened soon after we formed…while it was harsh, I think it was the perfect wake-up call for me. If you hadn’t made me realize it, then there’s no chance that we would be right here to this day. Besides, you eventually came back to ask me to join you again, I felt so overjoyed. From there, the only thing you’ve ever done is inspire me to become a better actor. Please, try to move on. Forgive yourself like I have. Otherwise, how can you make me happy as my boyfriend, if I have to stress over your overthinking?”

“Boyfriend…” Tsukasa had been stunned since she kissed her forehead, but he returned the smile. “I like the sound of that. I, Tsukasa Tenma, am Kusanagi Nene’s loving boyfriend!”
He stood up and pulled her into an embrace.

“Idiot…”

“I may be one, but I guess I’m now your idiot?” He asked in a very smug manner.

A contented sigh from Nene as she buried herself into the chest of her lover. “Yes, you’re now my idiot.”

---

“So that’s basically what happened.”

Tsukasa finished, continuing to keep moving until he heard sniffles from behind him. He snapped his neck behind him to find…the majority of them were crying?!

“WHAT-”

Mizuki answered for the rest, “Don’t worry… Tsukasa Senpai, we were just so touched by your story that we started… crying.”

“I’m not crying, but I did think it sounded touching,” Akito said, quite literally being the one who isn’t crying aside from the couple about whom the story was about. “I guess it makes sense that it felt like a Prince Charming kind of scene when he’s involved.”

“Truly a marvelous scene. I’m sad I went home to tinker when I could have witnessed such a loving confession.” Rui said, wiping away a tear. “Maybe we should make this a show next time…”

“Why does everything feel like a romance anime with these two…” An sniffled.

“It was so… wonderhoy.” Emu cried, but these are tears of happiness, so it’s fine.

“The confession truly moves me.” Hell, even Toya was shedding a tear or two. “I’m glad to be able to hear about such a passionate story from the two of you. Thank you for sharing with us.”

They were nearing Tsukasa’s house. Man, the story did take quite a bit of time out of the walk, so it worked out that they’re so close to his home now. That way, everyone can recollect themselves. Tsukasa also spotted a girl he recognized standing near his home. She must have gotten there a bit earlier than they did.

Once she spotted them, she waved, but all she saw was that a majority of them were teary-eyed or crying.
“An-chan, Aoyagi-kun, Shinonome-kun, and everyone else…Hello! What happened?”

Notes:

Please help me on the Luka fic :P I still don't know any L/N Vsinger Characterizations lol

Also, the way Nene confesses is sort of how I see it playing out. They accidentally let it slip due to how much of a rhythm they have with one another. This is sort of inspired by the two works that center around this concept.

those two are: "And You've Already Got Me Coming Undone" by ZeitheAirhead and "Uh oh." by mothsandmoths

Chapter 3: Sekai Party!

Summary:

After meeting up with Kohane, everyone relaxes at Tsukasa's place. Chilling and talking about various topics from relationships to SEKAIs.

An rubbed her eyes to wipe away the tears.

“Don't worry about it, Kohane…we just heard a very wholesome story and we couldn't help but cry when we heard it…”

Kohane was still very confused but accepted it anyway.

“Okay…?"

“Don't worry about it. We'll explain once we get comfortable in Senpai’s place. Speaking of which, which one is his house?

Akito looked around. The houses were pretty big around there, and Kohane wasn't really standing in front of any house but just sat on a bench nearby as she waited.

“It's that one!” Tsukasa pointed to a pretty big house, which caused Akito and Mizuki’s jaws to drop. An was shocked, but not to the extent of the other two.

Mizuki was absolutely gobsmacked, “That's Tsukasa Senpai's house?! It's huge! Were you guys rich this whole time?”

“Ahaha… Well, we aren't exactly rich, but my parents are particularly wealthy. After all, they work quite a lot. Back then, they used to almost always work because they needed to pay for Saki and hospital bills. They still work quite a lot these days, but it isn't as hardcore now that Saki is pretty healthy." Tsukasa explained.

“Also, if you think this is big, then you'd have to see Emu’s home at some point. Her family owns a mansion.” Nene added.

Mizuki stared at the other pink companion. Bodyguards and her family own a huge house, even bigger than Tsukasa’s?!

Kohane was in awe. “Wonderlands x Showtime really is made up of incredible people…” Not only is she in the presence of the group she was such a fan of, she's learning about them more than any fan can imagine.

“Well, maybe everyone else is…” Nene corrected. “Tsukasa’s a great leader and makes our outfits, Rui can build almost anything, Emu herself is also a great actor with insane physical ability, and her family is rich…I don't really do a whole lot…,”

The statement visibly saddened Kohane. After all, by being their number one fan, she adored every one of the actors. Even the one that felt like “they don't really contribute," and she had to rectify that.

“I don't think that's true at all. You four contribute and bounce off each other so well that missing one person can mess it up.”

Kohane walked in front of Nene and smiled.

“Your beautiful singing and acting are a crucial part of the group. I'm sure the rest appreciate all that you do for it!”

“It's as our number one fan says, Nene. Without you, there would be no Wonderlands x Showtime because all four of us need to be there. As your leader and beloved boyfriend, I know that you're an amazing person. You just need to have a little confidence. Like the confidence that made you stand up on stage for the very first time.”

Kohane smiled as Tsukasa followed up. Well, up until the point when she heard the word boyfriend. After that word was said, her face twisted into one that was a very shocked expression.

“W-wait…boyfriend???” She didn’t know that some of the members were dating each other. Of course, as a fan, she possibly couldn’t have known this. But she’s also their friend. She’s even been trained by them for the Scramble Fan Festival! How has she not heard of this?

Akito placed a hand on her head. “That's one of the things that we'll explain.”

A few more steps, and now they were in front of Tsukasa's front door. He took out his keys and unlocked it, making an exaggerated expression as he opened the doors for everyone to enter.

“Without further ado, welcome to my humble abode, everyone!”

And man, the inside of the house was spacious. As expected, many of them looked around. Seeing the brightness of the house as sunlight shone through the many windows. There was plenty of sitting space for everyone as they gathered around the living room arrangements.

Tsukasa wanted to be as hospitable to everyone as possible, so he provided the best services he could offer: “Have a seat, everyone! We have plenty of snacks and drinks, so what can I get for you all on this fine day?"

Many said their piece, some wanted water, others soda, and others tea.

Tsukasa nodded and left for the kitchen. Toya opted to get up and help Tsukasa. Knowing that he himself can't carry everything in one batch.

“Allow me to help you, Tsukasa Senpai.”

“Of course! To the kitchen!”

So the two left, leaving the other seven to chill on the many chairs and couches. This was the perfect time for Kohane to catch up on what seemed to be an eventful day for everyone else.

“So…uh, what happened today?” Turning towards the remaining two VBS members who were sitting with her on the couch.

The group's seating arrangements were as follows. Kohane, Akito, and An on one couch. Emu, Rui, and Mizuki are on another. Nene was sitting alone, but that's because Tsukasa got up to get refreshments. And Toya was sitting on a single-seat sofa chair. Well, once he gets back, that is.

Akito sighed, seeing as he sort of was the one to set off this wacky chain of events, he decided he should at least explain some of it. “Want to know the first big discovery or the second one?"

Suddenly put on the spot, she squeaked out a little "Eh?” Which Akito thought was very cute. So did everyone else in the room.

“I guess maybe the first one?" Decidedly going in order. Assuming that there was even an order to begin with.

“Tsukasa and Nene are now all lovey-dovey sparkles and heart balloons!”

Emu suddenly jumped in with her very interesting explanation. Straight to the point, but by no means a simple message.

“Uh, what she said,” An awkwardly chuckled. Not fully understanding Emu's speech, but assumed that she answered properly, just in her own way.

“So Tsukasa-san and Kusanagi are dating? That makes a lot more sense! I was so confused when I heard him call himself Kusanagi’s boyfriend."

Somehow, she understood exactly what Emu said. Maybe it's from watching their shows so often that she's used to it. Or just a product of being her friend at her school.

“Yes, they're quite new to the whole experience. If you could be so kind, please don't tell our other fans about this." Rui requested, motioning a finger up to his lips.

“Of course I won't! They seem so happy, which means I'm happy for them as well! It's up to them if they want to reveal their relationship!”

She turned and faced Nene.

“Congratulations Kusanagi! I bet Tsukasa-san will treat you well!”

To which, Nene replied with a shy smile, "Thank you, Azusawa. Thank you for always watching us and even encouraging me earlier. It means a lot to me…”

“It's nothing! I mean it when I say that you're just as important as the other members. Coming from your fan, it just wouldn't be the same without their singer!”

That's when Tsukasa and Toya returned with basically everything. Drinks such as water, juice, soda, tea, and even coffee were placed on the table in the middle of the seats. On top of that, a wide assortment of chips, cookies, and other snacks was also set down. Meaning the party can truly be started.

The way Akito phrased confused her, so she figured she might as well ask for more context, “So when you said discovery, did you mean that they told you about it, Shinonome-kun? Was it somehow so shocking that you even canceled practice?”

“It was an accidental discovery," Toya answered in Akito’s stead. “Akito and I saw Tsukasa-Senpai and Kusanagi performing intimate acts and decided to follow them and spectate them from afar. After that, everyone else joined in on spectating them. Kamishiro, Shiraishi, Akiyama, and even Ootori joined us as we watched the two engage in watching Tsukasa-Senpai and Kusanagi experience their first kiss.”

“Eh? You all were spying on them? And on their first kiss!?” Kohane felt bad for their privacy. She would be a wreck if she found out 7 other people we watching kiss someone for the first time.

“Yeah, after that, they told us about their relationship and how their heartfelt confession went as we were walking here. That's why most of us were crying when we met up.” Akito quickly moved on and instead gave a lot more context to what happened earlier. Rather than explaining himself on why they decided to just watch instead of leaving the couple to their own devices.

“I see! So what was the second big discovery?” She asked with a head tilt.

“There's more than one SEKAI.” An answered immediately. The whiplash between the two discoveries could not be any more different.

“Wha-” The hamster definitely could not process that immediately.

“Yep! It turns out that Rui over here was a part of his own Sekai. He's definitely in it with Tsukasa Senpai and the rest of Wonderland x Showtime! An also made it pretty obvious that she had one, which I can guess who's in that one. I'm also a part of one myself!” Mizuki explained. As if it were the most normal thing to have a SEKAI.

Kohane was simply just overwhelmed at the current moment. ‘How did we get from two people loving each other to the fact that the pocket dimension we have on our phones isn't the only one that exists?’ She just couldn't comprehend the current situation.

“It's a lot, so I don't blame you if you don't get it all immediately," Nene sighed, looking at the table for a drink from the many options that were brought. She scanned the many bottles and saw something that really caught her eye.

‘Grapefruit juice?!’

Her Face lit up instantly. Nene was simply overjoyed that her favorite drink was here. Wait, why did Tsukasa have grapefruit juice?

“Tsukasa, why do you have this? I'm not complaining, but you don't drink this.” She asks as she pours herself a cup of it.

“Well…” He blushed, thinking that the answer was a little embarrassing. "Would you believe me if I told you that I bought it because I knew we would be hanging out here? Ever since we started dating, I bought it soon after, hoping it would make you happy whenever you came over…”

God, why was her boyfriend such a lovable dork? Going out of his way to purchase juice that possibly no one in the house would drink, just for the off chance that when she'd come over, he'd have her favorite drink ready?

“You…didn’t go out of your way just to get my favorite drink…”

Tsukasa simply smiled, leaned over, and kissed her head, “Oh, but I want to, my dear Nene. It's all for you.”

“Tsukasa…” She was just so happy. It makes sense that he would pay attention to the little things, but this just makes her happier.

She rested her head on her shoulder as he wrapped an arm around her waist. Getting comfortable.

“Disgustingly wholesome…” Akito groans, even watching a second of those two might tire him out if they're this lovey-dovey with each other all the time.

Akito also somewhat expected yet another elbow for his comment, but all he felt was a small hand reaching up to pat his head.

“Don't worry, Shinonome! One day, you'll find someone that you'll cherish too, like them! Besides, I think they're adorable together. It's like they were made for each other!”

Kohane beamed at the ginger, not realizing he was blushing over her little action. He quickly turned away, but this meant seeing An, who gave him a mischievous smile.

“Oh, I wonder if he'll ever find that person…? Or if he'll have the guts to confess once he does figure it out?” Making subtle statements and hints towards him.

Akito furrowed his eyebrows, silently telling An to shut up, and looked away from her. Only to see that he was getting knowing looks from everyone. Toya, Mizuki, and the two resident couples that was sitting in the room with them.

Toya, noticing that Akito might get a little uncomfortable with the situation, decided to change the conversation a little.

“We know how Tsukasa Senpai and Kusanagi got together, but Kamishiro Senpai, are you and Ootori actually together…?”

‘Toya, my best bud, coming in with the save once again!’ Akito cheered internally.

“Yeah, he's got a point! You didn't tell me anything on the way here!” Mizuki was pouting. They have been trying to get information from Rui the entire walk, but like the person he was, he managed to snake his way out of giving anything away.

“Well, unlike our amazing star and diva, Me and Emu-kun don't really have much to say," Shrugging with a shake of the head.

“Eh? Emuchan, you never told me you had a boyfriend?!” Kohane was doubly surprised. She never would have imagined that the group she loved watching so much was made up of two couples.

“Did you two know?” Toya asked the other half of WxS.

“They've been together for a while now,” Tsukasa recalled.

“Emu isn't exactly one who is subtle or quiet about her love for Rui, you know,” Nene added. The many times she recalls Emu tackling Rui to the ground to pepper him with tiny kisses. Or just tackling him into a big hug.

“WHAT?! A WHILE?! RUI, I'M HURT. YOU NEVER TOLD ME?!” Mizuki was now pretending to be very dramatic. They were pretty good at pretending to be heartbroken.

Rui chuckled at this rooftop buddy’s antics. “Simply put, Emu just told me one day that she loved my inventions and loved me as well. I'm not well-versed in the topic of love, but I am very fond of our little dreamer. So I accepted her proposal. Now here we are, very happy with each other.”

“Yeah! I was like Rui-kun! Your robots and inventions are so wonderhoy! They make me very happy and excited whenever you make something new! Then after that, I told him that he makes my heart go badum-badum! But I didn't know what it meant! That's when Rui-kun told me that I was possibly in love with him!” After which, she wrapped her arms around Rui, snuggling into him.

That was information overload, at least for some.

“Aha, that does sound like Emuchan for you." Kohane was the first to break the silence after the other couple explained how they came to be.

“Imagine our surprise. I knew Emu enjoyed being with everyone, but I never imagined that they would get together." Tsukasa added. Once he had to deal with the now couple wanting to send him flying in cannons or through fire, he knew it was over.

“And that also meant that Emu had even more motivation to break into our school. To see her boyfriend." Tsukasa sighed. The amount of stress he had to endure, knowing that the perpetrator didn't even mind as she always guns towards Rui.

“I guess that's why I saw her much more often the last couple of months," An smiled. The entirety of the Kamiyama has been seeing the pink blob running through the halls to get to the roof more often, even more than usual. It seems they found their answer why.

“So…how do we transition from Romance to SEKAIs?”

Akito wasn't wrong. Those two topics are entirely different, yet big discoveries for both of those things happened within minutes.

“We don't need to transition, but yes, let's start talking about SEKAIs," Toya answered, taking a drink out of the coffee he made for himself.

“Oh! We can go first since you guys already saw our Miku!” Emu started, placing her phone on the table, giving any Wonderland SEKAI Vsinger an avenue to join the conversation. “Miku! Say hi!”

And say hi, she did, as she projected herself from Emu’s phone yet again. “Hello, everyone!”

To say Kohane was flabbergasted was an understatement. They weren't lying about there being more than one SEKAI.

“Oh! You're new! Hi, I'm Miku! But you might already know me. Or maybe another version of me?" Miku was looking at Kohane and introduced herself.

“Miku, this is Kohane, she's the number one fan we speak about sometimes in SEKAI," Rui explained.

“Oh my God, they talked about me…in their own SEKAI.” Kohane embarrassingly muttered. It felt like being recognized by your idol.

Composing herself real quick, Kohane smiled. “Hi Miku! As Kamishiro-san said, I'm the one who comes to watch every Wonderlands x Showtime! Nice to meet you! You're very cute!”

The cat girl smiled and returned a simple "Thank you!”

Miku looked around at everyone else as well, very curious about them due to only really knowing four humans in total.

“How about you guys introduce us to someone from your SEKAIs?” Tsukasa proposed since his Miku was already out.

“Maybe our Miku is available?” Toya questioned the rest of VBS.

“Worth a shot." An replied, putting her phone down on the table next to Emu’s, and called out to her. "Miku! Are you there?”

To which she was available. She projected herself and responded, “Hey An. Need somethin-”

There staring back at her was…another her? But she had cat ears and a tail? Then she looked around and saw a few more humans than just the four members that she was used to.

She sighed, “An, what's happening?"

“Sorry, Miku, but we kind of found out that there are two more SEKAIs than just Street SEKAI." Toya chuckled. Answering instead

“I can see that. Hey, other me.”

“HELLO OTHER MIKU!” The cat girl seemed a lot more excited, that's for sure.

“Well, we're technically missing one other Miku since we have people from three different SEKAIs, right?” Rui glanced at Mizuki. While they had every member of two SEKAIs, empty SEKAI only had them as their representative.

“Ahaha, I'll see if my Miku wants to appear. Our SEKAI might be a little different from everyone else. Just a warning.”

Akito did not know what to expect. Surely a SEKAI with them in it is bound to be happy-go-lucky, right? “A warning? For what?”

Mizuki softly smiles as they place their phone on the table. Completing a triangle of phones. “Miku, could you help me for a bit?”

And so the gray-haired Miku appeared, shocking everyone.

“Mizuki, you don't normally call for me, did something happen…?” Miku looked around, spotting the two other Mikus and many other humans. “Ah…"

“Yeah, sorry Miku, turns out, there are other SEKAIs other than Yuki’s and everyone wanted to see ya.”

Empty Miku nodded in acceptance. "That's okay. Hello everyone.”

The other Mikus greeted back. “Hey,”/”Hi, weirdly colored Miku!”

“Woah…your Miku is completely different than the other two Mikus!” Emu observed.

“Yeah, she doesn't have any similar colors to the original Miku…is your SEKAI entirely like this?" Nene questioned. To her, the gray Miku looked a bit depressing.

“Well, it isn't exactly my SEKAI, you see it-”

Before Mizuki got to explain, Tsukasa jumped in.

“Was made by a single person, am I right?"

They were quite stunned, but maybe WxS could have had a similar situation.

“Well…yeah! How'd you know?"

“Because Tsukasa-kun over here made the entirety of Wonderland SEKAI. Even before I and Nene joined, it seemed like he had the SEKAI from the start.” Rui explained.

“Wait…made a SEKAI on his own???” Kohane was now beyond confused. She thought it usually took a group effort and combined dreams and ambitions to make SEKAI. ‘Just how strong are Tsukasa-san’s dreams to make a whole SEKAI by himself?’

“Doesn't it usually take multiple?" Kohane asked, wanting more clarification on this subject.

“Sometimes, some people's aspirations are so strong that they can make their own SEKAI!” WxS Miku answered. “Tsukasa-kun made his SEKAI when he was a little kid!”

That fact shocked everyone.

“How is that even possible…” An was dumbfounded.

“Things are getting crazier by the minute today,” Akito mentally facepalmed.

“That's amazing Tsukasa-Senpai! Did you know about it when we were young?" Toya was asking the real questions.

“I had no idea! It's not like I heard anything or went to a SEKAI when I was young…I surely would have remembered such an experience of meeting Kaito or Miku.”

Tsukasa answered genuinely. Did he really make it when he was a kid?

“Yeah! You just never noticed, and Kaito and I were shouting for you because you were too busy taking care of Saki! We waited a long time for you to notice," WxS Miku pouted.

“That sounds like a Tsukasa thing to do.” Nene giggled, knowing how close the Tenmas and, by extension, Toya were. How truly amazing he is as an older brother. Still wouldn't admit that to him, though, especially after the confession conversation.

“By the way, who's in your group, Mizuki?” Rui asked. I mean, with all four members of two groups, having the solo was a bit weird.

Mizuki was quite conflicted when asked to reveal her group. ‘Do I tell them…? Tell them who's in the group, who made the SEKAI, and what the purpose was. It might be pretty funny if little bro found out that Ena also had a SEKAI…’

They trust them. Everyone was already revealing their SEKAIs, it wouldn’t be fair if they just kept it to themselves. Deciding on wanting to see some funny reactions, they decided to hell with it.

“I'm glad you asked! Well, let's start with names. We have Mafuyu, Kanade and….” Mizuki paused, looking directly at Akito with a smirk, who returned a confused look before realizing the implications.

“You don't mean…”

“Yep! Ena! Little bro’s older sister!

Akito groaned. It didn't mean much who or who didn't own a SEKAI, but he wasn't the biggest fan of Ena being brought up, no matter the occasion.

““Asahina Senpai has a SEKAI?!”” Neither Emu nor Kohane didn't expected that.

“Kanade too,” Nene chimed in, never considering that her friends had SEKAI as well. Did other people she knew also have a SEKAI?

An shifted the conversation, “So…does the Mikus want to tell us what they do and maybe the purpose of the SEKAI they belong to?"

The three holograms looked at each other before Wonderland Miku hopped and raised her hands.

“I'll go! I'll go! I help Kaito perform at the stage we have in the SEKAI, I play with all the plushies, help them if they need it, and ride the rides in the SEKAI!”

“She reminds me of someone…” Akito muttered, making a quick glance at Emu. It's like there's a second one of her. Which got a giggle out of Kohane.

“As for the purpose, it's because Tsukasa-kun wants to make his sister smile!”

“Eh? That's it?” An had expected something more extravagant from him. He always did shout about being a future star, so she thought it was something related to it.

“I truly love my sister, thank you very much! It started when she was younger. The many times she got hospitalized, I would be there to put on shows! To make her feel better, even in such a painful situation.” A pained smile.

It was never fun seeing her in the hospital bed, but he wanted to do anything he could to lessen the pain. “Her happiness means the world to me."

Nene went from lying on his shoulder to full-on hugging him. Giving him a rub on the back and comforting him. “I don't think putting on shows in a hospital is a good idea, though…” Even with her comforting him, she had to say something about it.

“Wow…now I see how Tsukasa Senpai managed to create a SEKAI all on his own. He really cares, doesn't he?” Now An felt a bit bad for making it seem like it's not a big deal.

“Tsukasa-Senpai has always been there for Saki. We had a lot of fun together as kids, and he would put on shows for us. To put a smile on our faces. I'm glad that it still lives on, with a bigger scope these days.” Toya smiled. He remembered how sad Tsukasa looked every time Saki was admitted to the hospital. Ever so glad that it's now far in the past.

Street Miku virtually stepped forward. “I'll go next. I work at the Cafe Meiko owns in Street Sekai. On top of that, I, as well as all the others, watch over these troublesome kids.” Seems like this Miku was more casual.

“Your Meiko owns a Cafe?! That's so cool! I wanna go there!” Going to a cafe owned by a Vsinger really intrigued them, but that statement really brought to everyone’s attention one singular question.

“Would we even be able to enter other SEKAIs?" Luckily for everyone, Akito asked the perfect question at the right time.

“Miku!” which turned all three of the Miku's heads. “Maybe one of you might know? ” Emu asked.

They looked at each other. Not exactly knowing the answer there.

“I don't know!” Wonderland Miku answered confidently. “I think Kaito would know more than anyone! How about you two?" Looking at the other two.

Empty Miku simply shook her head while Street Miku shrugged and answered,

“I never thought about this happening ever really.” Continuing her introduction. “By the way, Street SEKAI wasn't formed by the whole group either.”

No surprise to the single creator SEKAI inhabitants, but it certainly surprised the VBS members.

“What do you mean? Who created it then?" Toya asked, under the assumption that their SEKAI was a full group effort creation.

“It was created by Akito and An. I'm sure you both know the ambition behind the feeling?" She looked at the creators.

“Surpass RAD WEEKEND…” An answered. It made a lot of sense. Both of them were inspired by that legendary night and brought along their respective partners.

“And we did just that! Didn't we?" Kohane smiled, proud of the entire group. To which everyone smiled back.

Finally, all attention was on Empty Miku. Who was a bit reserved. Not wanting to ruin the atmosphere and also telling everyone who might not know the creator that much, too much information.

She glanced at Mizuki. A worried look on her face. The topic of Empty SEKAI was heavy after all. What she got was a small nod in return. It seemed like Mizuki trusted everyone here, at least enough to want to share about the SEKAI with everyone else. She could've played it off like she didn't know or had one in the first place.

Empty Miku nodded back, trusting them, and faced everyone else. “I support the members of Nightcord. If they need help or are troubled, then they can come to me for advice or comfort. That's what Empty SEKAI is for.”

“Empty…” Nene parroted. Not exactly the happiest word to associate with a pocket dimension. “Is there anything in the SEKAI…?”

“There are a few things,” Miku answered. "Like a lake, concrete pillars that come out from the floor, and a few more things.”

Mizuki jumped in, "And the place is pretty depressing. It's got a lot of gray and not many colors.”

“Someone created such a depressing world?” An asked, now concerned, considering Mizuki was standing there with them, supposedly a part of the SEKAI but not creating it.

“Ena is a part of that too…?" Akito was at a loss for words. Such a world didn't sound fun to be a part of.

“Guys, guys, while it seems depressing, it's a great place to escape to and sorta just relax!” Mizuki defended. It was just a place you could really go to and get lost in your thoughts or maybe reorganize them if you're having trouble with something.

“Me and The other girls could get stuck while composing music, so we go into the SEKAI and gather our thoughts there! Nothing to distract us!”

Everyone murmured at the prospect. A thinking space is definitely a better outlook than just thinking it's just some wasteland.

“And the creator of this SEKAI is?” Rui prompted.

“Mafuyu.” Earning a gasp from Emu. She continued, “The SEKAI was created because she wanted to find her true self. One free from her mother's sight. The SEKAI allows her to be herself, seek comfort, or even be vulnerable if she so chooses…and in the worst case, a place where she could disappear to.”

A gasp rang from everyone. Mizuki frowned, remembering early events that happened with their group. With the whole ordeal of Mafuyu wanting to disappear and kicking everyone else out of SEKAI.

“She…doesn’t feel that way anymore…right?” Kohane asked, her voice a bit shaky as she held onto Akito.

Empty Miku nodded her head. “Over time, I can see that she has been healing for a while. She even managed to stand up to her mother and run away. She is currently living away from her mother at the moment. Finding sanctuary in someone else's home, a place she can feel safe.” A smile grew on her face.

A group sighs of relief. Who knew SEKAIs had such diverse reasons for existing?

“So then…all this time I've been scared of Asahina’s fake smiles…?” Emu inquired, finally getting answers about her scary Senpai.

“A mask she uses. To make her seem like a good girl in the eyes of her ruthless mother." Mizuki simply rolled her eyes. Anything involving Mafuyu’s mother had been a lot of pain to deal with.

“I understand! This means I'll work even harder to make her smile! I’ve even seen her real smile before, and it was very kira-kira wonderhoy!” Emu said, determined to do her best. She was already doing her best for Mafuyu to smile, but somehow she's going to be doing even more bestest.

“I'm sure she's glad to have more people looking out for her." Empty Miku nodded.

Seeing as the more depressing talk ended on a happier note, Tsukasa spoke up.

“Why don't we introduce the other SEKAI members, or maybe just a few? Not sure if we really have all day for 15 other Vsingers.”

“Oh! I'll go get Kaito!" Wonderland Miku said, temporarily disappearing.

“I can go get Meiko if she's not busy.” With that, Street Miku also disappeared, with Empty Miku staying.

“I don't even know if we have anyone from Empty SEKAI who would want to come out…” Mizuki chuckled. “Len’s shy, Rin doesn't usually interact a whole lot, Meiko REALLY doesn't want to interact with people and would prefer to watch and judge, Luka might want to, but she's more of a scheming and drama person, and Kaito’s just the embodiment of Mafuyu's anger.”

“I must say, your SEKAI’s Vsingers seem very interesting and different from ours,” Rui noted, not exactly sure what to expect anymore from that SEKAI.

“The same goes for us. I can't say that any of our Vsingers are similar to Empty SEKAI either.” Toya added.

A minute later, Wonderland Miku returned with Kaito next to her, while Street Miku had Meiko with her.

Meiko looked around at the Wonderlands version of Miku and Kaito, and at the empty version of Miku. “Wow, you weren't lying when you said that the kids found more people with their own SEKAIs." She then looked around and saw the new human faces.

“You think I'd be lying about something like this?” Street Miku was not amused in the slightest.

“Now now, even I was surprised when my Miku came running in and yelling about how Tsukasa-kun and the others discovered other SEKAIs.” Kaito jumped in, defending Meiko’s initial suspicions.

Then Empty Miku realized something. “Have…have I seen you two before?" Asking the different Kaito and Meiko. This caused the three to look at each other for a bit, with Street and Wonderland Miku taking a backseat.

“Now that you've mentioned it, I take it that you have both seen a tree with memories in a SEKAI-like area?” Kaito asked.

“Yeah, Len and I were there. I guess the Kaito was you,” looking at Kaito, who nodded. “And then the Miku was you.” who nodded in confirmation. “Huh, never thought I'd see you two again.” Meiko was truly amazed at the current situation.

“Wait, you guys already know each other?” Nene asked, a bit confused as to why they weren't ever informed about other SEKAIs.

“It was a brief moment. I touched a glowing thing that took me to a SEKAI. There was a huge plain with a huge tree filled with memories, some from Empty SEKAI, many from other SEKAIs.. From there, I saw these two, Meiko’s Len, and a Luka and a Rin who looked different.” Empty Miku answered. “We know of each other, but we don't know each other personally.

“Well, let's correct that right now!” Wonderland Miku cheered.

“Yeah! You guys can actually talk to each other now! Forming like a cross-SEKAI friendship!” Tsukasa agreed.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Kaito nodded, facing Meiko and Empty Miku. "I'm Kaito from Wonderland Sekai. I'm a leader of a troupe and a bringer of happiness to the townsfolk in the SEKAI.”

“Not sure if names are needed,” Meiko joked, but continued anyway. “I run a cafe in Street SEKAI. Miku and Len both help me when it comes to operations, but I wouldn't trust Miku to cook.”

Street Miku took offense to that. “Hey!” Why was there just a random jab at her?

“She's not wrong…” An muttered, hoping that the projection in question didn't hear her.

Last but not least, “I'm Miku, I don't have a profession like you two, but I help the girls if they need something. I usually comfort them and even the other members of the SEKAI if they're troubled.”

“She sounds like a therapist,” Akito said, pretty much what came to mind.

“Being there to help the SEKAI and the people who own it sounds wonderful, Miku. I'm sure everyone appreciates your efforts.” Toya followed up. Not because what Akito said was wrong or offensive, but to expand the therapist idea.

Empty Miku looked at and smiled. “Thank you."

“By the way…what does Kaito mean by townsfolk?” Kohane asked, looking at WxS. "Your Miku also said making plushies happy.”

“Oh! We have living plushies in our SEKAI. They walk around, talk, feel emotions, and do other things! I don't know if they eat, though.” Emu answered.

“Huh. Does your SEKAI have anything else interesting? I don't think your Miku described what the SEKAI looked like.” Kohane added.

“OH! Sorry about that!” Wonderland Miku said, completely remembering that she forgot to describe the SEKAI. “Well, the SEKAI is a giant amusement park. There are a lot of rides like a big Ferris wheel, a merry-go-round that can start flying, a flying train-”

“I'm going to stop you right there…What?” An was amazed at what she was hearing. How was any of that…real?

“Yeah! It's colorful, and there are even singing flowers!” Miku added.

“RUI, TAKE ME WITH YOU! I NEED TO SEE THIS MAGICAL PLACE!” Mizuki said, throwing themselves onto him. Being attacked by pink from both sides.

“Ahaha…we still don't know if we can do that, Mizuki,” Rui mentioned. He then looked at Kaito to see if their wisest might know. "Kaito, do you think we can go to other SEKAIs or have other people come to ours?”

Kaito put a hand on his chin and thought about it. "Since they don't have the song for Wonderland SEKAI, they can't access it from anywhere they wish. You can't give it to other people. My best guess would be to have the visitor hold onto the person who has the song. That way, they'll travel with you.” He explained.

“And how would we get out if we get separated from the one who brought us there?" Toya asked.

“Either look for them, or if you find a Vsinger, they can most likely help you. The worst-case scenario is that we'll have to kick you out ourselves, with the permission of the owners, of course. But I don't think it's a problem as it's probably hard to get lost in a SEKAI." Meiko answered this time. Aside from Empty SEKAI, at least.

Toya nodded, fully understanding the answer.

“Anything else you'd all want to know?” Meiko asked the 9 SEKAI holders who surrounded them.

“Can you tell us about the different Luka and Rin that you guys saw? They might belong to other SEKAIs.” Tsukasa asked, keen on finding the others and their owners. Not knowing that they're people who are pretty close to him.

“A Luka wearing a school uniform…and a Rin who might be a performer…? I'm not sure.” Empty Miku recalled.

“Maybe an idol?” Kaito followed up.

“Well, those are pretty vague, but if we somehow know them, then whatever idol SEKAI is could be easier to deduce. The school Luka could belong to anyone who goes to school.” An said, giving it some thought. She knew an idol, that's for sure, but to say she has a SEKAI would be purely a guess.

“You know Kiritani, right, An?” Akito clarified. He knew Haruka a bit after He and Tsukasa teamed up with her for the Ninja Course.

“Yep! We're childhood friends! Knew her since we were children!” She beamed. Always so happy to talk about her.

“We're talking about MORE MORE JUMP, right? It so happens that Shizuku is my childhood friend as well!” Tsukasa hopped in. “Thanks to Shiho and Saki’s friendship, we saw each other pretty often!”

“Yes, she never fails to praise you, Tsukasa-kun,” Rui recalled, to which Tsukasa chuckled. Nene glared at him a little, albeit briefly.

“Ena and I know Airi well, I guess. Ena and Airi were friends in middle school, so not as long as your relationships, but we knew her for a while. She came over a lot back then." Akito explained.

“So, some of us have known members of that idol group since we were younger…what are the chances they might have a SEKAI, seeing as we all have SEKAIs?” Toya speculated that it really was coming together at this point.

Everyone racked their brains around who the final SEKAIs could belong to, but figured to leave it be for the time being. There was already so much happening that solving this mystery would fry most of their brains trying to figure it out.

“Well! Now that we've gotten most introductions out of the way and then some, let's relax and have ourselves a little party! Don't let those snacks go to waste now!" Tsukasa said, raising his glass of tea.

To which everyone raised something to cheer with.

“Yeah!” everyone cheered.

The rest of the afternoon was filled with fun and laughter. Nene pulled out her switch and docked it to the living room. Of course, being a gamer girl’s boyfriend, he figured that he, too, would try to improve at games. Either to even stand a chance, or just to find something that they can both enjoy. This meant that he had some controllers for people to use.

“Mario Kart, huh…” Tsukasa said, watching Nene boot up the game for everyone to play. While he has been training in this game, Saki always manages to beat him every time.

“What else would we play with this many people?” She asked him blankly.

With only four controllers, they rotated who played. People like Nene, Akito, Toya, and even Emu were good at the game, while people like Kohane, An, and Tsukasa struggled. Well, Tsukasa wasn’t struggling as much, but he wasn’t the happiest when he wasn’t able to get top 3.

In one of the races, he was struggling and decided to call upon his trump card. “Nene! Help me!”

“What?! Calling your girlfriend is cheating!” Mizuki called out, currently doing alright in the race.

“What’s in it for me?” Nene asked, even though she was already moving and sitting next to him.

“Grapefruit gummies for a week.” Tsukasa offered.

“Deal,” She smiled as she moved behind him and reached forward. Basically, she is putting her hands on his and sort of playing for him (Are her arms even long enough for something like this?). So it was half a hug and her guiding him to victory. Normally, it would be the opposite, but Tsukasa is helpless in the face of games.

“What a pain,” Akito commented, just trying to win.
So the next couple of hours were filled with hijinks like these. Those who played sat at the TV while the others talked to each other or even to the Vsingers. Throughout the afternoon, many of them came out and talked to those who weren’t playing (More on this in the end notes).

“It’s getting dark out pretty soon, so unless we plan on sleeping over, we might want to start heading out pretty soon.” Akito noticed. How time flies when they’re all having fun.

“Oh! I might need to head home soon before my parents start to worry,” Kohane said.

So, people started to help clean up. Washing up the many glasses that were used, closed up any remaining snacks, cleaned the table, and put away the console and controllers. Everything was going well until the front door opened with fervor.

“Onii-chan, I’m home-” Saki came home?! She was supposed to be sleeping over with Leo/need! Why did she come back so early?

She looked around and saw a few things. First, the many people in the house, and then turned her attention to the table, where there were THREE MIKUS?!

“ONII CHAN! Why didn’t you tell me you were hosting a party?! Also, WHY ARE THERE THREE MIKUS ON THE TABLE WITH A KAITO AND MEIKO?”

Oh boy.

Notes:

I was planning on releasing basically a chapter 3.5 where certain Vsingers came out and interacted. Some are based on my idea, while others could be from any commenters! If you want to see an interaction between all 3 Kaitos, then leave it in the comments! Or like all 3 Lukas. or a mix. Like Empty Kaito talking with Wonderland Miku. It can be any group of maybe 2 to probably 4 for a decent back and forth.

Edit: Change of plans, I'll introduce them in the future probably. So no 3.5 but I'll still try to write smaller scenarios. The party happened completely with just the ones that appeared in chapter 3.

Also, credits for things I probably referenced.
1) I didn't know that Akito and An technically made Street SEKAI together instead of it being all 4 of them! Learned that from AngelMyst and Faker!.
2) Project Sekai: Despair Show from Lapis_Tea. That little interaction with Mizuki wanting to go to Wonderland SEKAI seems familiar? I really liked that little bit in Lapis_Tea's work at the beginning that I felt it might as well be Mizuki's real reaction to Rui's SEKAI.

Chapter 4: Saki and L/N enter the picture!

Summary:

Saki comes home and finds out everything! How does she and potentially the rest of L/N take the many news that spawned from the day?

“Saki…I can explain!” Her dear brother exclaimed, dropping whatever he was doing and running up to Saki at the front door.

“You see… A lot happened, and we needed a place to relax…so I volunteered our house because Dad and Mom weren't home! I also thought you were staying over at Shiho’s!”

“Well, we were, but then Shiho noticed that I hadn’t finished a project and told us to go home.” She huffed, “I know she cares about us, but I just wanted to hang out and not do the project at the moment!” She's appreciative of Shiho but still a bit annoyed.

The explanation for why there was a party going on was indeed given, but Saki knew he was definitely glossing over the many elephants in the room—or on the table, for that matter.

“...and what about the projections from the phones on that table? Are those part of the party too?" Saki asked, having a clue of suspicion of what might be going on right now.

‘There's no getting out of this…’ Tsukasa signed. “Let me help everyone clean up, and then we can sit down for an explanation, alright?” he proposed as he got back to helping the other eight people. Saki even joined in, even though she wasn't a part of the little gathering. The Tenmas sure are angels.

After that, they returned to the seating arrangements as seen from the last chapter, except this time, Saki joined Nene and Tsukasa on their couch, sitting on the other side of Tsukasa.

“So…Saki…This might be a lot to take in. But we all have a thing called a SEKAI-”

“OH, I have one too!” Saki lights up.

Everyone in the room was shocked, and not because she had a SEKAI. They wanted to find the last two SEKAIs, maybe they could somehow hold a little SEKAI party or something. What they originally thought was that the journey would be long and grueling to find the final SEKAI creators, yet people just kept rolling in with a SEKAI. How convenient.

“I'm not surprised," Toya nodded. “If both Akito and Ena-san are part of a SEKAI and they were siblings, then the chances of Saki being part of one weren't low due to being Tsukasa-Senpai’s sister.”

“You might have a sound hypothesis there, Aoyagi. Maybe those with a SEKAI who happen to have siblings, means that those siblings possibly also have access to a SEKAI?” Rui stated, trying to solve the mystery of these pocket dimensions.

“I'm sure my sister doesn't have one…Besides, the final one should be idols, right? She definitely isn't an idol…” Mizuki interjected. "Unless there are even more SEKAIs than the ones our Vsingers saw?”

“We can't say for certain.” Wonderlands, Kaito shook his head. It was honestly surprising to see a non-shy Kaito since that's what Saki had been used to.

“Who's SEKAI is this Kaito from? He's pretty different from the one I know.”

“I'm from your brother’s SEKAI, Wonderland. It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Saki." Kaito bowed.

“AND I'M MIKU! ALSO FROM THAT SEKAI!” Said Miku jumping in. "Tsukasa-kun talks about you a lot, so I'm so excited to finally get to see you!”

“Eh? Oniichan, do you really talk about me that much to your Vsingers?” Saki was now pretty embarrassed.

In reality, any chance Tsukasa got to talk about his dear sister, he took that chance and ran with it. He always talked about how amazing his little sister and her band are, or how proud he was of her.

“I talk about you to anyone who wishes to ask about my amazing sister! I'm Leo/need’s number one fan after all HA HA HA!” Tsukasa, doing his signature exaggerated laugh.

“Man, the sibling dynamic seems so different compared to Akito and Ena.” An noted. She, too, had been subjected to Tsukasa’s endless praises of his little sister, but they definitely have an ideal sibling relationship. One filled with love and kindness.

“Oi, I care about Ena…just because we fight all the time doesn't mean we don't care.” Akito scoffed.

“I'm sure Ena cares too, she just has trouble showing it. Just like little bro!" Mizuki coos. Knowing full well that Ena does bring up Akito a couple of times during their calls. Voicing worries that she has that otherwise won't reach the person she's actually worried about. But that's a secret they intend to keep for Ena.

“Shiho-chan is kinda similar!” Saki agreed. “She doesn't easily show that she loves and cares for Shizuku Senpai, but everyone knows she does. As for the other way around, it's like how Tsukasa is with me.”

“Filled with nothing but love!" He announces as he gives her a big hug. To which she squeezes out a “Geez!" before hugging him back with a big smile. A little later, she laughs a bit.

“They're so cute!” Kohane observed. “I'm guessing they've always been this close?" Asking the resident's honorary third sibling.

“Indeed, they've always been this close. No matter what, Tsukasa is always looking out for her. For her smile.” Toya nodded. If not for his location, he was sure that they'd pull him in for a hug as well.

To everyone else in the room, it made even more sense how Tsukasa’s drive made a SEKAI all on his own after watching these small sibling interactions, now. These heartwarming moments have shown how much he truly loves his sister. So much so that it became THE key factor of his SEKAI.

Turning their attention away from the siblings for a second, Nene spoke up, “How about we go with what we have with the people in the room? Nene suggests. "We live in Japan, we all go to either Miya or Kamiyama, and some of us know each other pretty well…”

“That narrows it down for sure, and even adds to our earlier idea about who the idol SEKAI can belong to.” Akito nods.

“Saki-chan! Who else is in your SEKAI?” Emu asks.

“Well, my amazing friends, of course! Icchan, Hona-chan, and Shiho-chan!”

Nene was taken by surprise hearing her vocal student having one, “I didn't know Hoshino-san had a SEKAI.”

“That makes sense that my amazing sister and her wonderful childhood friends have a SEKAI together!” Tsukasa boasted.

“Yeah! We made it together with the feeling of Friendship! How we were when we were children, we wanted to go back to being friends and cherish it forever. That created School SEKAI!” Saki explained. The heartfelt story of four childhood friends separated, no longer. Where they got together and formed the band they always wanted to.

“That means that the Luka wearing a school outfit is from your SEKAI, right?” Street Miku asked. Sure, she wasn't there in that weird SEKAI that was constantly brought up, but hearing school SEKAI and remembering that the ones present mentioned a Luka wearing a school outfit, it was easy to put the pieces together.

“Eh!?” Saki was shocked. “You guys have seen her?” Saki tilted her head. As far as she remembered, no one else had access to the SEKAI, and Luka never mentioned seeing other SEKAI Vsingers. Unless Vsingers from different SEKAIs can communicate, that doesn’t look possible either.

“No, just me, Kaito, and Meiko,” Empty Miku answered. “We were in some sort of fragment SEKAI and saw each other for a short moment. We…weren't able to talk to each other, before now that is.”

“Oh, then I'll call her right now!” Saki pulled out her phone. She seems to be taking this quite well and is even going with the flow pretty easily. Must be a Tenma thing.

Seeing that all the other phones were on the table, she placed hers next to them and called out her own Vsinger.

“Luka-san! There are some people I think you should meet!”

To which the school uniform-wearing Luka in question appeared before them, with a bit of a confused look on her face. “What do you mean by that, Saki?"

Luka then took a look around and saw many interesting sights. First, the Meiko, Kaito, and Miku she remembered seeing in that strange SEKAI. Next, the many people that were around her, including a male who looked very similar to Saki.

“My, my, this isn't what I expected when you said you wanted me to meet some people," She chuckled.

“Well, these three said they saw you!” Saki motioned to the three.

“Yes, I remember seeing all of you, it's a pleasure to meet you all and speak with you all after all this time, “ She smiled.

“Likewise, it's a bit of a shock to see a Luka who isn't always asleep.” Kaito sheepishly laughed.

“Or one who isn't always so carefree," Meiko added.

“I'll take those as compliments," Luka giggled, thoroughly enjoying these interactions. To be talking with other versions of her friends? It was quite surreal for her.

“Since you know a little bit, I’m from School SEKAI. I watch over Saki and her friends as they practice. All of us in the SEKAI enjoy talking and playing with them with our own instruments.”

She also took a look at all the Mikus. The one she was familiar with looked nothing like the ones that were present. Especially the gray one and the cat one.

“You two look especially cute!" Luka complimented.

Empty Miku had a small smile on her face as she softly said, “Thank you.”

Meanwhile, Wonderland Miku had the biggest smile possible. “THANK YOU, OTHER LUKA!”

“Aw, am I not going to get a compliment?" Street Miku jokes.

“You're pretty cool, both you and Meiko." Luka smiled.

Meiko sighed, "Miku, you didn't have to fish for compliments.”

“It kinda seemed like what was happening, so why not?”

Everyone chuckled at that. The mood was quite nice for some world-breaking secret that's constantly being exposed.

“I’m sure Miku would enjoy this. Give me a moment, ” Luka smiled before disappearing for a second. She returned quickly, now with School Miku next to her.

“Alright, Luka, what did you want me to see-huh?” The Miku with darker teal twin tails and pink highlights was shocked to silence. “What’s…exactly going on?”

“OH, ANOTHER ME!” Cat Miku waves enthusiastically. Empty and Street Miku waved as well.

“I guess it’s a Miku Party, huh?” Meiko amusingly smiled, much to the annoyance of her Miku, who was watching everything unfold.

Street Miku shrugged, “Beats having to man the cafe. I’m sure Len would love to be here right now, but I don’t think I should be handling the place alone.”

“This is chaotic…” School Miku sighed, but she enjoyed it too, so at least it wasn’t all bad.

As the Vsingers chatted, the humans talked to one another.

“Since Shiho-chan is part of a SEKAI, maybe Shizuku-senpai might have one? She fits all the categories we know.” Kohane raised the point.

“That's very possible! The final SEKAI we know is one with an idol Rin. Shizuku, not only is she Shiho’s older sister, but also goes to Miya, and she is an idol. “ Tsukasa nodded.

“Everything adds up…” An agreed. “Shizuku-san, as well as MORE MORE JUMP, seems to be our main option for it. It's not like Kamiyama has any idol groups anyway. And Miya has them! Which means Haruka has some explaining to do!” She joked.

“This is gettin' crazy…” Akito was currently wrapping his head around this. He didn't see Ena and now potentially even Airi both having SEKAIs as something he expected.

“There, there.” Kohane did her best to comfort him. To which he didn't even hide how he melted into her touch. He just wanted to go to sleep and go to the next day already after this crazy day. After all, it has been bombshell after bombshell.

“Is something wrong, Akito?" Toya asked with concern. The dude looked exhausted from the day, and he wasn't even trying to hide that he was enjoying Kohane’s attempts to soothe him.

“I think we all need to go home and rest." Mizuki chuckled. “Like, we aren't going to die now that we found out each other's SEKAIs. It's just that today has been such a shocker that it would wear everyone out, you know? I know I’m pretty tired after all of this. I think it's still very cool! But man, was this day something else. That being said, I want to talk to all of your Vsingers at some point!”

“I agree, we can talk more about this in school or after school. It's also getting pretty dark out, so we should head out soon.” Rui said, getting up from the seat. “Today has been very enlightening as well as entertaining. I'm glad we were able to come together like this."

“I'm not too happy that this all happened at the expense of my and Nene’s privacy being invaded, but spending time with all of you has been very fun! We should hang out at my place another time!" Tsukasa smiled. He truly has amazing friends.

“Oniichan and Nene’s privacy? Were you two doing something?” Saki asked, a bit confused.

That's when everyone in the room remembered the first secret that was being discussed that day. They might as well reveal that as well, seeing that the secret does belong to the little sister’s older brother.

“I'll…tell you about it once everyone leaves. It doesn't require them to stay…” Tsukasa awkwardly scratched his neck.

So everyone got up and did some stretches before getting ready to leave. They have been sitting for a while, all things considered.

The first to leave was VBS.

“Thanks for having us over, Tenma Senpai!” An said as she was about to leave. “Today was a blast! And sorry for what happened earlier at school!” She then exited the front door and bolted home.

“Yes, today was fun, Tsukasa Senpai. I always enjoy coming here. To me, this feels just like being at home,” Toya smiled. He was about to leave, but Saki and Tsukasa pulled him into a hug before he left. After a nice Tenma hug, he set off to head home.

After which, Saki went up to her room to finally get changed. She didn’t get a chance earlier due to all the SEKAI shenanigans.

“Kohane…I can…uh, walk you to your place. It’s pretty dark, ya know…? If you don’t mind that,” Akito awkwardly suggested. A slight shade of pink on his cheeks. He was definitely not being smooth about this, but it got the job done, and that was all he cared about.

“Oh! Sure, I don’t mind. I wouldn’t turn down walking with you. I’ll feel much safer,” Kohane chirped, totally missing the color change on Akito’s face. She enjoyed being around him, so having him offer to walk her home was perfect. Otherwise, maybe she would’ve asked instead.

“See ya tomorrow, Senpai,” Akito bid farewell as he and Kohane exited.

“Oooh, development is happening,” Mizuki smugly watched as the hamster and ginger walked off in a different direction.

“We should get going too,” Rui said, standing up, taking one of Emu’s hands in his.

“Yay! Are you coming with us, Nene-chan?” Emu asked, lovingly swinging her and Rui’s connected arms.

“It’s okay, I’ll leave a bit later…” Nene shook her head. She wanted to be the last to leave, but a little piece of her was telling her to stay. Which she wanted to do. She wanted to sleep over at Tsukasa’s, wrapped in the warmth of his bed and probably his arms.

“Alright then, I’ll see you all tomorrow, then.” Rui nodded. “Oh, and Nene?”

She turned her head to him, wondering why he was even calling out to her. “What is it?”

“Your intentions are completely written on your face. You should give your parents a call if you want to stay for the night, you know?” His signature cat-like smirk was plastered all over his face. Causing Nene to fluster intensely.

“I’M NOT THAT OBVIOUS, AM I?!” Nene was full-on red and couldn’t handle it. “W-whatever! G-go home already!”

“Hehe, Nene is so red like a tomato! She really, really loves Tsukasa-kun, doesn’t she?” Emu widely grinned, having a lot of fun watching Nene’s stuttering attempts to kick out Rui.

“N-not you too…” Nene is now being ganged up on by her friends. Was her love for him really that obvious to everyone? Or maybe it’s because everyone now knows that she can openly show it without worrying?

“Haha, if you really want to stay over for the night, I have no objections, my Dear Diva.” Tsukasa kissed the top of her head, which caused her to close in and hug him.

“I’ll leave, too! Rui, Emu-chan! Take me with you, don’t leave me with the newlyweds!” They said, getting ready to leave as well. But before they left, they turned around and looked at the couple with a smile. “You two look very happy together; I hope it stays that way! Goodnight!”

And with that, all the guests have left the Tenma household for the night. All going home to rest off the fatigue and excitement that this day has induced. Well, not all guests have left because one planned to stay.

Tsukasa looked down at Nene and smiled, “So…it’s just us, huh?”

To which she looked back up at him with a flushed face. “Yeah…just us…”

Well, not exactly just them, as Saki came back downstairs after changing. “Oh, did everyone go home alread-, Are you guys hugging?” Saki was shocked, to say the least. She just came downstairs and was met with Nene’s face hidden in Tsukasa’s chest. She was not ready to tell her potential sister-in-law about their relationship.

“Remember that thing I was going to tell you once everyone left?” Tsukasa said, gently running a hand through Nene’s hair.

“Yeah…?” To be honest, Saki did not know where this was going. Surely, it couldn’t be any crazier than her finding out that there were way more SEKAIs than just the one she has access to, right?

“Well, you already do know her, but Saki…” Tsukasa looks directly at her in the eyes whilst moving himself so that he is no longer shielding Nene. Revealing a very red Diva who is about to die of embarrassment.

“Nene and I are dating.” Tsukasa was calm. Should he be proudly announcing this with more enthusiasm? Probably? Did he want to yell it to the world so that everyone could know how amazing a girlfriend Nene was? Yes. But right now, he was tranquil. He was just appreciative of her and all his friends.

A moment of silence as Saki’s eyes widened. She was in a state of pure shock as she was processing what her brother told her.

“EH?!” The shock was so loud that it wouldn't be a surprise if she woke up the entire neighborhood.

“That's amazing! I didn't think you'd have a girlfriend, much less someone like Nene-chan who's much quieter than you. When did you start going out? Who confessed? Have you done anything intimate? Does Dad and Mom know?”

Saki rapidly fired questions at the couple, happy for them but also very curious. Out of everyone, she didn't expect him to date Nene. Energy-wise wise they're completely opposites, so Saki thought he would end up with someone with similar energy levels. But that would mean the options were someone like Emu or even Minori.

“Easy, Saki, let's go up to my room and we'll answer your questions, alright?" successfully calming down the very excited yet supportive little sister.

“I don't know what your room even looks like,” Nene spoke up, very curious as to what their star had in his room.

“It's an…interesting room layout if you ask me.” Tsukasa chuckled. "You'll understand in a second.”

So the three walk up the stairs, and what in god's name is this man's room?! Nene being confused was an understatement of the century.

“Behold! My amazing room! What do you think, Nene?” Tsukasa posed.

“It's weird,” Nene said bluntly. The more she looks around, the more she gets confused. Firstly, there's no fourth wall, just some railings. Second, the room may be big, but there isn't much happening in the middle, so it feels a bit empty, and lastly, why was there no TV in his room? How would they play games if he didn't have one there?

“Wha-I'm offended! How can you call my room weird?!”

“Well, where's the wall?" She pointed to the very open fourth wall.

“It doesn't bother me! Besides, I have installed curtains whenever I feel that I need privacy. I can pull them now if you wish.” Tsukasa pointed to them, very much present, and they even had stars on them. Curtains simply can't replace a whole wall, but it'll do.

“Why don't you have anything here? For someone who's always going off about being a star and showing off, your room doesn't have very much going on. It's…kind of bland. Except for the giant mirror, that seems like you.”

There's definitely a semblance of personal touches here and there, but not by Nene’s standards was this even enough. Why was there just a little couch chair and a candle here???

“You know that I'm not one for materialistic goods. All stuffed animals that Toya gets go to Saki or one of his band members. I don't play too many games, so a console won't do me any good, also they're in the living room.” He explained.

“Besides, I need all the room I can get for my practice. Can't move around if everything is cluttered now, can I?” Tsukasa struck a pose to showcase that yes, he really does have a lot of movement area. To which Nene groans while Saki claps.

“And the fact that your bed is just in the middle and not in a corner? Next to a huge wall of windows?” A raised eyebrow.

“While yes, it's normal to have your bed in the corner, it's not a requirement! The windows let in a lot of sunshine! Plus, I can't cover that corner of that wall, there's a balcony there.” He wasn't lying, the corner with his desk also seems to have a door leading outside.

“We need to get you more things in the future. My star of a boyfriend can't possibly have a boring room now, can he?” Nene declared.

“Does that mean you're asking me out on a date?" He smugly asked. The many times that they have gone on dates always start with Tsukasa. Either he asked her, or in some cases, no longer asked, and instead dragged her out of her house because she kept gaming for way too long.

Her parents were always delighted when he came over since they could easily tell how much of a good person he was and just how much he loved their daughter.

Though Tsukasa was very scared to meet her parents at first, it seemed like they knew him a bit from a couple of times they came to watch one of their shows. So it eased the burden when he finally admitted to them that he had feelings for their daughter and asked for their approval to date her…after they had already confessed to each other at the Stage. It was a smashing success, to say the least.

“!”

She jumped a bit when he made his accusation. Was it possible to get redder than she already was since they admitted to Saki that they were dating? Nene sure found a way.

“N-no!” Try as she might, he wasn't wrong, but she didn't want to admit it. Maneuvering one of his hands to her cheek, he turned her head to face him. Staring into her eyes with his own as he awaited the answer.

“Do I…really have to say it…?” She wasn't going to last if this sleepover was going to be anything like this for the next few hours.

“Please?” Tsukasa pleaded, wanting to hear her say it herself. Who knows? Maybe it can help her feel a little bit more confident. After all, love is a two-way street, and he wants her to voice her desires as well.

“F-fine…Tsukasa…let’s go on a date at the mall on the weekend. We need you to get some decorations for this room, for this mess of a room…” Well, she definitely said it in a very Nene way…

“... And I want to spend more time with you," She muttered. This was it, the arrow to his heart. Mentally and physically crumpled to the ground after she admitted that last sentence. It was just too cute. Her smile was very apparent, seeing as she was happy to be able to say something her heart wanted.

“Oniichan?!” Oh, right, Saki was still here. It seemed like the couple had gone off to their world and seemingly forgotten that his little sister was watching everything. Why did they become a romance film for everyone they know today? Wait…why was her phone facing them like that?

“I'm…alright, Saki. It's just Nene being too cute for my heart. God, do I love her so much…" He was clutching his heart. Did it actually hurt? Who knows, but it definitely made it dramatic and Tsukasa-like.

“You-you’re unbelievable and a huge idiot…” Nene mumbled, taking hold of his hand and helping him up from his lovestruck position.

After he got up with a laugh, and pulled Nene and Saki toward his bed. If they were going to talk for a bit, then they should get comfortable.

He turned his attention to Saki, about to finally start asking her questions, when he saw the way her phone faced them. “Wait…Saki, were you recording us?!” If he didn't feel like he and Nene were being watched like a romance anime before, then their being recorded made it more convincing.

“Sorry, sorry! It's just that you two are adorable! Whenever you two argue, it all seems like you enjoy it, and then you casually get more lovey-dovey! Somehow, it's like you two were a match made in heaven! Also, it was just a picture. Here, look!” Saki gushed. She can't wait to tell this to the girls. And maybe send them the picture if she gets their permission?

If they didn't feel observed before, now they did for real. The picture was when Tsukasa cupped Nene’s face, and when they were staring into each other’s eyes. The shot was perfect, and honestly, it was good camera work. The only thing is that they weren’t aware of it happening.

“I'm already Oniichan’s biggest fan, but now, I'm also the number one fan of your relationship!” Huh, just like that, the couple got their first stan. And it was Tsukasa’s sister who made sense. The Tenmas will always support each other, no matter what.

“I'm happy that we now have a fan! But uh, when did you take this picture?" Tsukasa inquired.

“When things got very romantic, I decided to take a shot. You two looked amazing, and I couldn't pass up the opportunity! I can delete it, obviously, and I won't post it anywhere! You two would destroy the internet with how perfect you are for each other.” Saki explained.

“Then…what would you even do with it?" Nene questioned.

“If you let me…I was going to send it to the girls because I want to tell them the amazing news that my brother has a girlfriend and that your synergy is off the charts!” Saki answered with excitement. She couldn't wait to hear their reactions. Plus, wasn't Nene the one who was giving vocal lessons to Ichika?

“If it's just Ichika, Honami, and Shiho, then I probably won't mind. How about you, Nene?" he looked at her, who was resting her head on his shoulders once again.

“If it's Hoshino-san, then I guess it's fine…It’s a little embarrassing though….”

“It's okay! I promise to delete it after they see it!” Saki reassures. She definitely wouldn't want to make her future sister-in-law uncomfortable. “Oh, better idea! How about I just call them and we can talk to them for a bit!”

“I wouldn't mind, but are you sure they aren't busy?" Tsukasa worried.

“I'm sure it's fine!” She dismissed it with a hand wave as she pressed the video call button.

After a few rings, they all picked up.

“Saki? What's up?” Ichika sounded a bit worried. They were all together just 2 hours ago.

“Don't tell me you haven't started your work…” Shiho guessed. Thinking that Saki called them to ask for lots of help.

“If that's the case, then we can help her,” Ichika readjusted her camera on her table. Seemed like she was doing some work of her own.

“I agree, Saki, what did you need help with?" Honami nodded.

“Hey!” Saki held onto that y for a whole second. “This isn't about my work! I have something else I want to tell you all! It's very important!”

“What's so important that you had to video call us instead of texting us or even waiting until tomorrow?" Shiho sighed but smiled, used to Saki's antics.

“Wellllll, I learned that Tsukasa has a girlfriend!” She announced.

And instantly, all three of them snapped their focus to their cameras. They all knew Tsukasa as kids and know him decently well to this day, but getting a girlfriend? That's unheard of.

“Really? That's such a huge surprise. Tell him my congratulations for me, Saki!" Honami smiled. After years of looking after Saki, and in part, the rest of Leo/need. They were all happy he was able to find someone he loved and someone who would look after him as well.

“I didn't know someone could love someone so loud…” Shiho retorted. She didn't mean it entirely, but she wasn't entirely wrong either.

“Shiho! Don't say it like that!" Saki pouted, to which Shiho relented.

“Sorry, but in all seriousness, I'm happy for him. Maybe I can tell Shizuku and get her words of congratulations for him.” She grumbled.

“That sounds wonderful! Tsukasa-san is a kind person, and I think anyone would be happy with him. Please pass my words to him as well." Ichika smiled, reminiscing on the past. The young days of Tsukasa playing with the girls at the park alongside Shizuku.

“You don't have to ask me to pass it on to him, you can congratulate him yourself!”

“”” Eh?"”” They all perked up at that statement, very confused about what she meant by that. Was she somehow going to drag him to Miya the next day or something?

“Wait…that doesn't look like your room…” Shiho noticed.

Upon closer inspection, Shiho was right, but if she wasn't in her room…then she had to be

“Saki, are you perhaps with Tsukasa-san right now?” Honami spoke up, being the first to ask.

“Yep!” said brother leaning into frame and smiling. “I heard your messages, and thank you all kindly for your support. It means a lot to me.”

Nene didn't move from where she was. Neither she nor Tsukasa didn't knew what was going to happen. Was it supposed to be a surprise for the rest of Leo/need to figure out, or could she just appear on camera and say hi? From the looks of it, she figures that she might as well just wait for her cue. Like how Tsukasa popped his head into the camera.

“So, who's the girl, Tsukasa-san? I'm pretty curious.” Ichika tilted her head. She was trying her best to imagine someone by his side, but she was coming up with blanks at the moment.

“Why don't you all try to guess! Then we can reveal her to you all after?” Saki suggested, wanting to have a little bit of fun with this, while also seeing who they potentially would have paired with him.

“But we can't possibly know all the people he knows, Saki.” Shiho protested.

“Don't worry! It's actually IS someone you know.” Saki dropped the first hint. A very big one at that, which got them started.

“Emu?" Honami guessed first. After all, the many interactions between the two energetic members always had an air of closeness and trust. She even disappears from Miya to run to Kamiyama often.

“Nope!" He incorrectly buzzed her. "But she does have a boyfriend of her own.”

“Really?!” Honami didn't see that coming. Emu never brought up the fact that she was dating someone. “She's a lovable girl, so I hope she's happy with whoever she's with.”

‘I'm going to regret this if this is right…’ Shiho thought. Out of everyone she knew, he was familiar with, there was one person she felt could be his girlfriend. But she just didn't want to even suggest it.

“Shizuku…?" Shiho threw her answer into the ring. The two have always been on good terms and seem to be good friends even to this day. Have they both already shown up at their concerts? Definitely, but if they were together, Shiho feared that their adoration for their little sisters would multiply. On top of that…there’s a bit more at stake if it happened to be her sister.

“As much as Shizuku is a lovely person, rest assured, she's not my girlfriend, don't worry.” Tsukasa smiled, maybe knowing a bit more than Shiho thought.

“Wha-what do you mean by that?!” Even if she acted like she was attacked, she sighed a breath of relief when he told her she wasn't correct.

Ichika was thinking hard about this. Everyone can tell by the concentration on her face going into this. The two most likely suspects were out of the picture, and they hadn't even considered any girls outside of their school. But then she had an epiphany.

“Could it be…Kusanagi-san?” Was this a weird guess normally? Maybe, but when you've spent a lot of time with the green-haired girl like Ichika has. You began to realize something beneath all the layers of complaints she has for her group.

Aside from their vocal lessons, they also like to just chat and get to know each other. Oftentimes, she's complaining about Rui’s ridiculous inventions and Emu’s emuness, but she never means it. She complains out of adoration. But it's when she starts talking about Tsukasa that's when there's a bit of a shift. Not a bad one, but one that doesn't exactly seem like she only cares for him as just friends.

“Every time she complains about him being loud, she smiles. Every time she complains about how much he stands out doing practically anything, she laughs a bit and says how it's just like him. Every complaint about how well he does during their performances is all out of fondness for him and how much of a great actor he was, and how she wants to be as good as him.” Ichika explains, not knowing that the person in question was hearing her explain their conversations together. From Ichika's perspective, every negative was always followed up by two positives.

Nene was now feeling very exposed, not expecting their private conversations to be out in the open like that. With both of her hands covering her face, she releases embarrassed little noises as her face and body cranks up the heat.

“Woah…” Saki was surprised. To think that she loved her brother that much! She looked to Nene's side and gave her a smile and a thumbs-up. To which she saw the girl give her a shy thumbs-up back. All the girls saw and were yet again confused. Who was she looking at? Tsukasa was literally already in frame at this point, so was there a third person?

“Saki? Is someone else there?" Honami asked. It definitely looked a bit suspicious.

“Oh! Tsukasa’s girlfriend is here, so I was going to reveal her once you got it right,” she hummed. They got it right, so she'll have to pull the curtains soon.

“And did we actually get it right? You two never said if Ichika was right or not…” Shiho was straight-faced. Was she also waiting in anticipation? Yep.

“Well…Have a look!” Saki exclaimed as she shifted the selfie view to her left, revealing the third person in the room with them. And just as Ichika guessed, it was Nene. Looking very shy at the current moment, still recovering after Ichika revealed her secret admiration for her boyfriend.

“““!””” Synchronized gasps can be heard as everyone sees Nene hiding behind Tsukasa.

“I was right, I was wondering if you were going to confess to him at some point.” Ichika smiled. It had come up once or twice once Ichika realized that it wasn't just mere friendship anymore.

“N-no…I didn't get to confess really…it sort of just came out casually while Tsukasa and I were cleaning up. From there…” She built up the courage to look into the camera at the other girls and spoke, “He told me that he also loved me back.” A sweet smile appears. Seems like she can't help but remember that tender moment with anything less than a huge smile on her face. This also causes Tsukasa to grin, pulling her into a big hug, which she melts into, really basking in his warmth.

“Awww, they look so happy together!” Honami pointed out.

“This was not a part of my yearly bingo card…” Shiho was shocked. Not because Tsukasa has a girlfriend, even though she can't deny that the blond brother has a lot of good qualities. Mainly because the one he's dating was a pretty reserved person. One is Quiet and shy, while the other is loud and outgoing. “I guess opposites attract can really be true, huh?”

“They're so cute together, right?!” Saki, the number one Nenekasa fan, excitedly asked. “Here! Look at this picture of them!"

She then posted the image she had taken earlier. You know, the one with Tsukasa holding Nene’s face while staring deeply into each other’s eyes. But neither of them faced the camera and didn't even seem to be aware of it being there.

“Saki…this was taken with permission, right?” Honami, ever the responsible one, asked with a grim face.

“Ahaha…not really?" She nervously chuckled. “I promised I would delete it after showing it! I even got their permission!” She defended.

“Really…?" Shiho was skeptical but trusted Saki's words. She took a look at the image soon after, ‘Wow, they really look in love here…who knew even a person like him could look so lovestruck?’

“Yep, we permitted her to show it to everyone. It is such a good picture that it'd be a waste not to share it!” Tsukasa was rocking back and forth while hugging Nene.

“They look like a lovely couple. I know you both have already heard our best wishes, but again, congratulations, you two,” Ichika smiled, happy that her vocal training instructor was very happy herself.

“Tsukasa-san, Kusanagi-san, I wish you two happiness,” Honami added. Can she really feel like a mom friend to someone whom she has known for years and who is older than her? She can damn well try and she feels proud of him for finding someone who loves him for him. Maybe she should get them a special apple pie as a congratulations as well.

“You better treat her well- who am I kidding? I know you will, knowing you, but still. Don't hurt or push her too much, alright?" Shiho hummed.

“Of course not! I'll treat her with all the love and care in the world!” He loudly proclaimed, giving Nene a little kiss on the forehead. She giggled in response to his usual antics.

“Is there anything else you wanted to tell us, Saki? Or did you really call us to give our wishes to a new couple?” Shiho asked, not exactly minding, but she wanted to use her time to do some work and wanted to end it soon.

“Oh! You just reminded me! I found out that there are more SEKAIs than just ours!” She says as she casually drops a bombshell on all three of her childhood friends.

Everyone was stunned. It's like you can hear glass breaking somewhere in their heads as this revelation is brought up.

“Saki, you can't just tell us that like it's not a big deal…” Shiho pinched the bridge of her nose, This day was not on her bingo card.

“How did you end up finding out? You went home after leaving Shiho’s, right?" Honami asked, concerned that Saki might have taken a detour to find out this information.

“I found out when I got home! Because somebody…” Saki turned to Tsukasa with a pout, “They were having a party while I wasn't home. And it wasn't even a normal party, it was a SEKAI party!”

“Look, Saki, I didn't know you had one too! We just needed someplace private to talk about the SEKAI, and our house didn't have anyone home," He awkwardly defended himself.

“We didn't mean to leave you out of it…” Nene added, trying to back him up.

“So, how many SEKAIs are there?" Ichika asked, a SEKAI party probably implies that there were many SEKAIs present.

“I'm glad you asked!” Tsukasa pulled out his phone on camera. “Miku!”

“HELLO!” She popped out just like that, on camera for all of Leo/need to see.

Ichika let out a loud gasp. “Cat Miku…she’s so cute!” Of course, the Miku fan would enjoy seeing other Miku variations such as this one. Ichika's face was pretty much pressed against her camera, trying to get a better view. The keyword was trying.

“THANK YOU! I'VE BEEN HEARING THAT A LOT TODAY!" The catgirl wearing the classic :3 face.

“So that's what your Miku looks like…” Shiho said, not exactly knowing what to expect. If there were any expectations at all, since they didn't know about there being more than one.

“So…do you know how many other SEKAIs there are?" Honami curiously looked at the practically bouncing Miku. She wasn't anything like the one they knew, that's for sure.

“Our Kaito, as well as other’s, Meiko and Miku, confirmed five SEKAIs. There were three present, and you all had the fourth one, meaning there's one last one to find.” Tsukasa explained.

“Do you have a clue who the last one belongs to?" Ichika asked, wanting to meet all the Mikus.

“We have good reason to believe that it's your very own MORE MORE JUMP!” Tsukasa proudly announced. After all, they all did play detective for a bit, trying to figure out the remaining two. Once Saki delivered the fourth, the fifth wasn't too hard to guess.

“WHAT?!” Shiho visibly jumped. After all, if what Tsukasa is saying is true, then that would mean that-

“Are you saying that oneechan has a SEKAI?" Shiho couldn't believe the words coming out of her mouth at the moment.

“Well, my oniichan and I have one right? Maybe Shizuku Senpai has one too since you're siblings!” Saki guessed.

“Is it based on siblings? I have a little brother, but I don't know if he has a SEKAI…” Honami argued. It sounded too vague of a reason to be guessing the idol group based on what Saki was telling them.

“It's more nuanced than that, but let's just say that the final SEKAI we're looking for has a Rin who's wearing an idol costume," Tsukasa explained.

“That makes more sense why you're thinking about MORE MORE JUMP…” Ichika nodded.

“Hold on…” Shiho got up from her desk and walked out of the room. A few seconds later, she returned with a new person next to her. None other than her older sister, Shizuku.

“Shiichan, what did you want me to see- Oh! Tsukasa-kun! How are you?" She smiled brightly. Always happy to see her childhood friend as well as the other girls of Leo/need. “Kusanagi-san, right? I know you're good friends with Tsukasa-kun and Leo/need!”

“Such an idol presence…” Nene muttered, using Tsukasa’s body as a shield. “Y-yes, I'm glad to have them as friends too…”

“Oneechan, we were talking about something earlier, and we need to know…” Shiho started, gaining her sister’s gaze as she waited for the question.

“Do you have a SEKAI!?” Saki's voice boomed through the phone as she finished the thought. Hopefully, no one else in the house or even in the neighborhood heard that.

“Huh? You all know about SEKAI?"

Notes:

I don't exactly feel the most confident about my L/N characterization. Mainly Honami and Ichika and their Vsingers. Also, I'm beginning I have a problem with word bloating and just overall typing too much when it can be simpler. I try to get at least 4k words per chapter but sometimes I go back and add more and more text. Thoughts?

Also, I don't know every character's relation to each other, so whenever there's a dialogue between two characters I don't exactly know, for example, honorifics, I just look up a birthday comment video to see how they refer to one another :P

Fun facts: There's like a Twitter post of someone a while ago, remaking Tsukasa's room and I thought it looked amazing. Only problem? I didn't know where to find said post so I spent like half an hour looking for it. only for nothing to come up. It was only after, while I was writing the chapter and using Google images to refer to Tsukasa's actual room, that I found the Twitter post. It was here: https://x.com/jytrii_/status/1629863247963918337
I probably plan on Nenekasa's date to get things like sticky star lights for the roof and make it transition into the Twitter post because I think it has a lot of personality.

Fun fact 2: Did you know there is technically a project Sekai manga? It's called Project SEKAI COLORFUL STAGE! feat. Hatsune Miku Comic Anthology. It's short but has funny content and It's a nice place I refer to for personality traits a bit. I especially find one of the bits where Honami is naming stars and Tsukasa just happens to fly through the sky like an actual star, shocking her.
https://mangadex.org/title/bd9cc854-8177-435e-a9fb-399c8bad5e16/project-sekai-colorful-stage-feat-hatsune-miku-comic-anthology

Chapter 5: Sleepover!

Summary:

Last time on Project Sekai Z, Shizuku was brought into the picture as Leo/need and Nenekasa were chatting. What hijinks will become of them this time? Or any at all? Also, Nene planned on staying over for the night. So there's that.

“Huh? You all know about SEKAI?" Shizuku was totally caught off guard by Saki screaming into her mic. She couldn't be a Tenma without being able to raise their volume to the extreme, of course.

A silent, “Yes!”

And a fist pump from Tsukasa while Shizuku tries to come to terms with the fact that she and the rest of MMJ weren't the only ones with a SEKAI. He was silently celebrating that, technically, he found all five SEKAIs they had previously discussed during the little get-together. He just couldn’t wait to share the news with everyone at school tomorrow.
Just then, a tap on his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts.
“Are you going to explain? Or are you going to let Hinomori-san just be confused?” Nene whispered with a straight face. Was there just a weird pattern happening today? Everyone they encountered today had a SEKAI.

He responds quietly, “Oh, right!” His fist hits his palm in realization, and he clears his throat to get everyone’s attention.

“Shizuku! We all have SEKAIs here! Don’t worry, the secret is safe with us.”

“Oh…Oh! Are you all in a SEKAI together??” Shizuku asked. She couldn’t have possibly known that each SEKAI had only four members since she only had herself to go off of before this. If all six of them knew about SEKAIs, then her first thought was that they all were in on it.

“Oneechan, It’s just Me, Saki, Ichika, and Honami. Tsukasa-san, and Kusanagi-san have their own SEKAI.” Shiho shuddered at the thought. “I can’t even imagine what it would be like to share a SEKAI with him…” Added her grievances about sharing a pocket dimension with Saki and her brother. Oh, how loud they would be together.

“Hey! I bet having a SEKAI with Oniichan would be awesome!” Saki argued.

“I see! So there are two more SEKAIs other than Stage SEKAI?” Two more SEKAIs, Shizuku was wondering what they looked like, at least compared to the concert stage SEKAI she was used to.

“There are two more, including our two. Making for a total of five.” Ichika corrected.

“That’s wonderful! I wonder who they belong to, and if we can all get along as SEKAI havers!” Brimming with positivity and a desire to meet other people just like her, her face lights up.

“Well!, Uh, you most likely know them?” Tsukasa wasn’t exactly sure who Shizuku did and didn’t know, but considering that Tsukasa practically knew everyone out of the seemingly twenty SEKAI owners, it’s safe to say that she knows a handful of them as well.

“Then that’s great! But maybe we can talk about this some other time? It is pretty late after all.” With a hand on her cheek, Shizuku throws out the suggestion. This turned the couple’s face to Tsukasa’s phone, which read that it was already 10 at night?! Did time fly this fast when they were having fun with the others and while talking to Leo/need after?

“You’re right! We should be preparing to sleep! We still have school tomorrow after all.” Tsukasa exaggeratedly put a hand on his forehead. Secretly, he was relieved. Explaining the existence of multiple SEKAIs for the third time in one day would’ve been exhausting. Better to leave it for another day.

“Eh? Is Kusanagi-san not going home? You made it seem like she was also going to sleep at your place,” Honami pointed out.

“She chose to stay over, of course!” Tsukasa proudly announced to everyone on the call. Including Shizuku, the one who actually didn’t know that they were together.

“What? I didn’t know she was staying over either!” Saki was confused. When was this decided?

“Err, weren’t you with us? Nene said she wanted to stay over while everyone was going home and saying goodbyes.” Tsukasa tilted his head at his little sister. Was it a problem? Not really, but she wasn’t in the know and would’ve appreciated the heads-up.

“Oniichan, I went up to change because there was finally some free time! I came home, and you immediately pulled me into your SEKAI gathering!”

Thinking back on it, she only came back after everyone left. To which both Tsukasa and Nene sprang into announcing their relationship with the little sister. Meaning that there was no time for them to tell her that Nene wanted to stay.

A sudden realization hit him, “Oh.”

“You’re such an idiot…” Nene sighed, not only had this been a crazy day, but she also needed to call her parents and tell them she was going to stay at someone else’s place for the night. Which she was nervous to do so.

‘What do I even say…? Should I tell them that I'm staying with Tsukasa? I know they trust him, but I don't want them to think we're doing something inappropriate or get the wrong idea…’

“You two seem pretty close, Tsukasa-kun!” Nene was snapped out of her thoughts. Right…Shizuku doesn't know. She could clearly see Nene wrapped in Tsukasa’s arms, returning the hug as they sat on the bed during the call.

“Oneechan, they're dating," Shiho answers for them. Quick and straight to the point.

Shizuku let out a huge gasp. “That's amazing! Tsukasa-kun, Kusanagi-san, you'll have to tell me sometime! And the other girls in more more jump!”

“We will." Nene smiled. All this support for their relationship has skyrocketed the warm feeling in her heart. Did she ever doubt her friends, family, or themselves? No, but hearing their approval filled her with gratitude.

“Oh and Kusanagi-san?” Huh? Looks like Shizuku had more to say.

“Hm?"

“Please take good care of Tsukasa-kun. I know he can sometimes be a handful, but he's a very good person. I hope you'll continue to stay by his side.”

“I will, thank you, Hinomori-san…er,” There were technically two Hinomori-sans to Nene, so maybe there might be a way to get around this small problem.

“Please, call me Shizuku. Or at least when both Shiichan and I are present!”

Nene got a bit shy when she suggested that. Calling a famous idol but their first name? She wasn't entirely familiar with the blue-haired idol to be able to call her that so casually…Tsukasa seemed fine doing that, though, but they were childhood friends, so it's a given.

“I-i will try…” Nene stuttered out.

“Perfect! Now, if you'll excuse me, I will go back to my room. Thanks for allowing me to talk with you all!”

Shizuku exits the room with a smile on her face, returning to do whatever she was doing before being asked to talk to everyone else.

“So I assume that was everything, Saki?" Ichika asked, seemingly done with the work she had done when she joined the call. Must have been working diligently throughout it.

“Yep, that's everything! I'll see you guys tomorrow.” Saki waved goodbye. Everyone else was also saying their goodbyes as the call ended.

Now we're back to just the three in Tsukasa's room, still sitting on his bed.

“You know…” Saki started, “You never answered my questions from earlier."

“I'll tell you…” He yawned, “Everything tomorrow. I'm getting a little tired and I want to get a good night's rest with Nene!”

“Okay! I’ll go to my room then, knock if you need anything!” Saki said, exiting Tsukasa’s room.

“Wait, I'm not really tired…” The gamer who's too used to staying up past 1 am interjected. Yet she always wakes up on time for school and all.

“I'll take it as a challenge! But you should really call your family and let them know." Tsukasa reminded.

“Right…okay.” She went into her phone and found the contact for her mother. Still not sure what to say, she pressed the button anyway.

Of course, it was answered quickly. “Hi sweetie, did you need something?”

“It's nothing, Mom…I was just calling to tell you and Dad that I'm staying over at a friend's for the night.”

“Oh! Rui already told us that you were going to do that, he never said who, though.” The voice on the other end of the line was half confused but awaited her daughter’s answer.

“He didn’t…?” She muttered, maybe he was teasing her in a way, having her admit to her family that she was staying over at her boyfriend’s. “I’m…staying at… Tsukasa’s for the night, Mom.” Her voice gets quieter and quieter as she finishes her sentence.

“Tsukasa’s? Then there’s no problem. That boy would run to the ends of the universe for you! I’ll tell your Dad in a bit, but we both know that he won’t do anything to hurt you.”

“You’re right, I’ll be home by tomorrow, see you then.” Nene smiled. It was always wonderful to have such supportive and understanding parents.

“Right, before you leave, though, can you put me on speaker?”

“Speaker?” Did her mom want to speak to Tsukasa or something? “Sure…” Doing just that, she gestured Tsukasa over.

“Something wrong, Nene?” Looking over and seeing her point to her phone, very much still on call.

Nene whispered, “My mom wants to talk with you real quick.”

“Alright,” He nodded, as he took the phone and spoke into it. “Hello? Mrs. Kusanagi?”

“Ah, Tsukasa! I heard Nene was staying over, and I just wanted to tell you to keep her safe, okay? Both her Dad and I trust you, so enjoy your time together!” Her voice was delighted when she said that. Seems like her parents really do like Tsukasa.

“Of course, I won’t let anything come to harm my beautiful lover!” He pledged, posing with a hand on his heart, even if Nene’s mother couldn't see it.

“That’s all I needed to hear!” A small giggle came from her mother. Her parents seemed to enjoy how in love they were with each other. Maybe because Nene and Tsukasa reminded them of their younger selves?

“Also, no funny business, okay? I know you’re both growing up and things might happen, so if it comes down to it, always remember to use pro-"

“MOM! WE AREN’T DOING ANYTHING LIKE THAT!” Nene yelled into the phone and halfway into Tsukasa’s ears. She was blushing furiously, nothing like that came to her mind at all!

Tsukasa himself also blushed at the implications of the statement. All he wanted to do was sleep and cuddle. “Sh-she’s right! I didn’t have any intentions of engaging in something l-like that!” He was stumbling over his own words, caught completely off guard by the out-of-pocket statement.

“I’m joking, I’m joking!” The couple can hear the older woman laugh at how innocent the couple is. “Well, half joking. If anything happens, remember that we’ll both be there to support you two. Okay?”

““Okay,”” The couple responded.

“Well then, have a good night, you two!” With that, the call ended. And the two definitely couldn’t face each other. An awkward moment of silence passes by as they try to gather themselves.

The first to do so was Tsukasa, who cleared his throat.

“Uh…Nene, why don’t you wash up for the night? I’m sure we can get you a spare pair of pajamas from Saki, seeing as you two are similar in size.”

She nodded with a small, “Un,” which was the only noise of agreement she could release. Still recovering from the mental damage her mother inflicted on both of them.

They both stood up, hand in hand, and headed towards Saki’s bedroom. After a quick knock, Saki quickly opened up. “What’s up, Oniichan? And what happened earlier? I think I heard Nene-chan scream something.”

“It…,” Tsukasa was trying to think of something. “HAHA, it was nothing to worry about!” Tsukasa quickly covered it up. Not having an excuse, but just decided to brush past it.

“Okay…? Anyway, what did you two need?” Saki asked, confused, but decided not to press any longer than she should.

“Since Nene is staying over, she would need a change of clothing. Unfortunately, we came here immediately after school. Which means Nene doesn’t have anything to change into. Could you lend her a spare set of pajamas, please?” Tsukasa explained.

“Of course! Come in, Nene. Oniichan, you can stay out there.” She gestured for Nene to step inside while shooing Tsuaksa away. To which she nodded and walked in.

“That’s quite alright, I’ll go get a spare towel and other toiletries for her to use. Nene, come to the bathroom once you have the pajamas!” With that, Tsukasa took off for the bathroom.

Nene stepped into Saki’s room and took a quick look. “Your room is much more normal, compared to Tsukasa’s, that is…” Nene observed. It certainly had all four walls, which is normally given for a room, but somehow her boyfriend shattered that notion.

“Well, Oniichan is unique in his own way. I’m sure you know that,” Saki opened up her closet as she rummaged around, looking for anything that Nene could wear.

“He really is, but that’s what makes him, him, right? I wouldn’t want that to change.” Nene smiled, so very fond of all the memories she has with the star, and the many more memories to come in the future, now that they’re together.

“That’s true. I’m glad you love him so much, Nene-chan! That means I can worry a bit less about him since you’re there to guide him in the right direction, right?” Saki winked at Nene, who giggled. This small girl's talk was fun, maybe they should have it more often.

“I really do love him with all my heart.” She smiled before frowning. “He’s always been there for me and has been nothing but supportive and kind…I just wish I could do more for him…” Nene looked down a bit. It’s not like he’s been doing everything in the relationship, but compared to what he does for her, it feels less significant.

“You’re selling yourself short! I know a good match with Oniichan when I see it, and you’re perfect for him!” Saki argued, turning around with a pair of pajamas in hand.

While handing it to her, she continued, “I’ve seen him happy, but I’ve never seen him this happy. He loves being around you, and he appreciates anything you do. Everyone expresses love differently, right?”

Nene nodded in response.

“Well, what I think is that even if you respond with an 'I love you' once every one hundred 'I love you' from him, then that’s fine! As long as you can convey the same amount of love as his many acts, then there’s no problem because people are different. Uh, am I making sense? I’m not very familiar with love either, but I do like to read and watch romance-based things,” Saki chuckled.

She has a point, while Tsukasa loves to shower her with praises and gifts, Nene isn’t as outgoing or forward with her affection. She’s content with doing very small acts of affection and expressing love in her own way. But if she was able to do something every once in a while, then maybe she could give Saki’s advice a try. Do something big for her boyfriend that sends the message that she’s appreciative of everything he has ever done for her.

“Tell you what. Let’s go Christmas shopping together! It could be just us, or maybe we can invite other girls to come with us! We can try to find a gift for Tsukasa without him knowing! Or we can buy supplies and make him something. It’s up to you.” Saki suggested. She wanted to hang out with Nene more anyway, so shopping for a gift for her brother is the perfect excuse.

“Wouldn’t he be happy with anything I get him…? He’s that type of person anyway…” Nene asked. This is a very not wrong statement either, the man is so enamored with his Diva that any gift would make him happy. But she wanted more than the standard happiness, she wanted to convey everything within this gift.

“You’re right, but it’s like what I did for his birthday. I made him his favorite food, but knowing him, he would be happy with anything I made, even if it was bad. But I didn’t want him to be happy simply because I made it. I wanted him to be happy that it was good too, otherwise, I’d feel like my efforts would be wasted.” Saki recalled how happy she was when Tsukasa called her ginger-fried pork delicious. All that time, she secretly practiced the recipe over and over until she was able to make it how Tsukasa liked it.

“His favorite food…ginger fried pork?” Nene asked, remembering the many times he had brought it up. Many times, he brought it with him to school as well. He always says that he made it himself.

“Yeah! I’m a master at it, and I bet I can even help you learn it as well!” She proudly stated. She hasn’t forgotten to this day and sometimes even makes some for him! Somehow, he always bursts into tears whenever she makes it.

She stood there, imagining a possible scenario. She learned to cook Tsukasa’s favorite, sometimes making lunch boxes for him to eat at school or practice. Eating together and maybe…even feeding him herself?! She felt her cheeks growing warmer as such a happy image of them continued to plague her mind.

“Yes. I want to learn how to!” Nene said with determination. She will learn how to cook for as long as it takes so that she can fulfill this dream of hers!

“That’s the spirit! Have confidence, Nene, we’re all here for you. Besides, I can’t wait for you to meet our parents, they’ll love you!” Saki smiled, walking forward and pulling Nene into a quick hug before backing up and opening the door so that she could head towards Tsukasa, who was waiting for Nene with towels and toiletries like a toothbrush, and other things in the bathroom.

She walked down the hall and saw the light, which she followed. Turning and entering, she saw Tsukasa simply on his phone, awaiting her return.

“Ah Nene! Glad you got a pair of pajamas. I was starting to worry for a second that somehow Saki stole you away or something.” He joked.

She set down the clothes on the counter. “There’s no way she’s going to do something like that. We just had a quick talk, that’s all.”

“I’m glad you two get along well. It would be a bit awkward if she somehow disapproved. WHICH is impossible!” Tsukasa said with 100% confidence.

“You’re right.” She nodded, “Now are you going to let me shower in peace, or are you going to be yelling through the door and talking to me the entire time?” Nene teased. Tsukasa could very well talk to her from the outside, but she wasn’t exactly sure if she could respond with the same volume, so it’d probably end up with a one-way conversation unless the water was running.

“I prepare everything for you and THIS is how you repay me?” He jokingly responded. “But alas, if my dearest wishes for my presence to be gone, then I shall await you in my sleeping quarters.”

She wasn’t even giggling anymore; she was just laughing. Throughout getting more and more comfortable with him, she not only has she gotten used to his jokes and acts, but finds herself finding them funny and laughing at his antics. A nightmare for past Nene, but present Nene loves it.

“Why did you suddenly turn into a person living in the medieval age? What are you, a knight?” She grins.

“You never know! I could be one in another life.” He shrugged. He certainly has acted as
Knights before, so the possibility of being one in another universe isn't low.

“Whatever you were or are in a different dimension, I love you as you are now. Now get out or else I'm never going to be able to shower with you here, constantly distracting me." She shooed him out of the bathroom, but not before giving his cheek a quick peck.

“Very well!” With that, he smiles widely as he makes his dramatic exit…out of his own bathroom. He closes the bathroom door behind him and heads…where?

“I guess I'll just wait on my bed.” Looking at the time, it was getting later and later into the night, and Tsukasa was getting pretty tired. A star must get his full hours of rest after all!

He entered the room, closed the curtains he installed for his lack of a fourth wall, it was Saki who suggested it, and sat on his bed.

He pulled out his phone and was looking at things online until,

“Tsukasa, aren't you going to bed?"

Luka popped out. Of course, the Vsinger associated with sleeping is usually the one who tries to get the creator of the SEKAI to get a good night's rest. Even if the SEKAI was in a very happy state, she wouldn't want to be sleeping soundly knowing that Tsukasa himself couldn't sleep.

So on days when he normally couldn't, she would pop up and comfort him. This wasn't one of those days, but she didn't know that.

“Ah, Luka…don’t…,” He let out a yawn, “worry. I'm going to bed pretty soon, it's just that Nene is in the bathroom and taking a shower. I'm waiting for her to come out so we can sleep.”

“Oh? I didn't know Nene was here.” Luka smiled, "In that case, please continue waiting. Shall I keep you company until she comes?”

“I would appreciate that,” He nodded and smiled, always accepting the company of the Vsingers inhabiting the SEKAI.

Luka was thinking of a topic to speak about. Today has had a handful of discoveries, according to Miku, so there wasn't a lack of topics to talk about, to keep his mind from falling asleep.

“I heard you met other versions of Me and others.” Luka started, leading the conversation.

“Oh yeah…every Vsinger we met from the other SEKAIs seemed so nice. The Meiko from Toya and VBS ran a cafe and seemed caring and mature, and the Luka from Saki's SEKAI seemed to be like a senior to her and her band.”

“Mm-hmm,” Luka nodded. "What about the other Mikus? I heard there were many other Mikus.”

“Well…the Miku with the Meiko also seemed serious but was pretty relaxed. The same goes for Miku from Saki's SEKAI, someone you could rely on. The Miku from Akiyama’s SEKAI, however, didn't look similar to any other Mikus present. It was quite the shock to see a gray Miku.” He recalled.

“But was she nice?" Luka asked, tilting her head.

“She was the nicest. Caring for everyone in that SEKAI, even if the other Vsingers don't sound as friendly. Quiet as she was, I could tell how kind she was when she was telling everyone the story behind the SEKAI she was from. She smiled while telling us that the creator had been healing.” He confirmed.

“They all sound so incredible…I wish I could have met them.”

“Don't worry! I feel like we'll have many more chances for you all to talk to everyone else now that we know everyone who has a SEKAI!” He reassured, knowing that the days forward would be more chaotic but more fun. He wouldn't mind talking to other Vsingers more himself since that's many more people he could get along with!

“Yayyyy…” Luka cheered while yawning. The positive feeling that Tsukasa was giving off was now putting her to sleep as well! Even though she wanted to be the one to keep him awake until Nene was done.

“I…look forward…to meeting…every…one…" With that, Luka fully fell asleep whilst still a projection. Tsukasa watched her sleep with a fond smile as he called out another name.

“Meiko? Could you help me out?"

“What’s up?” Meiko popped up next to Luka. It took her a second, but when she looked to her left and saw the sleeping pink girl, she sighed. “You know, I heard the stories from Miku and Kaito, too. You’ve met some interesting people today, right?”

“Yeah! I was just telling Luka about it…she sort of fell asleep though, haha.” He lightly chuckled.

Meiko smiled as she leaned Luka against her shoulder. Not wanting her to fall while sleeping. “Think I can try to make coffee like the other Meiko does?”

“I don’t think we have coffee in the SEKAI…and I don’t know who would drink coffee out of everyone for that to have a big impact.” Tsukasa shook his head. “We should keep coffee clear from Miku and Emu as well. I don’t want to know what would happen if they got energized even more than they already are…”

“Haha, that’s true. Kaito would probably drink it…and then scold me for giving Miku and Rin any,” Meiko laughed.

“Let’s not cause Kaito any more trouble…” Tsukasa said, feeling bad for the troupe leader if coffee really does get introduced into the SEKAI. He also did not want to think of the implications of plushies drinking coffee either…

“It's not like he's always stressing, don't worry. We're all there to help if he needs it. Now, if you'll excuse me, I'll take this one off your hands; it seems like your lover is here.” Meiko said. Both she and Luka retreat into the phone as Tsukasa looks up from it.

Nene was standing by the door, now in Saki's pajamas with a towel wrapped around her hair. “Are you done?” She walked over and sat next to him.

“Yeah, Luka was checking up on me and, upon seeing nothing wrong, decided to keep me company. Until she fell asleep, that is. Then I called for Meiko and started chatting with her after. I see you're done, though.”

“Yep, now I just need to wait for it to dry. Do you have a hair dryer anywhere?” She asks.

“We do! We just need to look through a cabinet or two in the bathroom!” He answered while getting up from the bed. Taking one of her hands in his, he leads her back to where she just was.

After opening a few cabinets, Tsukasa managed to locate a hair dryer and brought it back with to his room. “Would you allow me the pleasure of drying your hair?" He says while plugging the hair dryer into an outlet.

“Of course,” She was happy at the current turn of events. Tsukasa had the hair dryer in one hand and a hairbrush in the other. With these powers combined, he can spoil his girlfriend!

“You don't have to worry, I've done this with Saki countless times, I'm practically a pro at this!” To which he got started.

The two sat in silence, the only sounds that were heard in that room were the hair dryer and the humming from Tsukasa as he dried Neme’s hair. He maneuvered the brush through her hair, making sure to get rid of all knots whilst being as gentle as possible.

The overall atmosphere was cozy. Nene released a contented sigh as she felt the brush make its way through her hair. Sometimes she just felt Tsukasa's hand run through it instead of a brush. She couldn't have imagined that it would feel this nice to have someone brush your hair. Or maybe it's because it's Tsukasa that it feels this good?

This lasted for a few minutes until Tsukasa turned off the hair dryer and put down the things he was holding. “There we go. Your hair's all dried and undone of any knots!" Looking proud of himself.

She turned around and gave him a big hug as a reward. “Thank you…that felt great.”

“How would you rate my service, my lady?” He asked smugly.

“Five stars, the one who was doing my hair is pretty cute, so that's a huge plus.” Nene looked up at him and winked, only to return to resting her head on his chest.

“W-well, I-I will graciously take the compliment,” He sputters, definitely not taking the compliment graciously.

‘This girl is going to be the end of me someday!’

“Well, now, how about we go brush our teeth and call it a day?" He released himself from the hug and helped her up.

“Together?” Nene tilted her head.

“Of course! We can easily stand next to each other and brush. Do you have any objections?”

“I wouldn't have it any other way.” Letting herself be led to the bathroom, she watched as he put away the brush and dryer. And took the toothbrush that was handed to her.

After squeezing out some toothpaste, his brush, and a little “Here you go!” he passed it over to Nene.

Nene was doing the same; they both just started brushing. Another thing Nene didn't expect to be doing. Just standing next to Tsukasa, both of them brushing their teeth like they already shared a house together.

A quick two minutes passed as Tsukasa was the first to spit. Filling the cup with water, as he started gurgling. Seeing as Nene was also done brushing, he HANDED HER THE CUP?! Were they going to share this too?!

She gave him a quick look of shock before taking the cup and using it as well, just making sure she didn't use the same side as he did.

Lastly, he took out some floss. After all, a star’s smile must be the cleanest and whitest possible. Can't dazzle all the fans if your teeth aren't shiny! Nene too followed his lead (it's not like I know their oral hygiene but I'm sure they're on top of it).

Once they were done and wiped all the water from the counter and themselves, Tsukasa opened the door for her to exit first. Only to be met with Saki seemingly waiting her turn for the bathroom.

“At this point, I think we should skip all the steps and let me call Nenechan sister-in-law already…you two already act like a married couple!”

“Well…I can't argue with that…” Tsukasa said, seemingly on board with the idea.

“We are not skipping all the steps.” Nene deadpanned. The Tenmas sometimes really have some ridiculous ideas. "But…I wouldn't mind if you called me your sister.” Nene shyly followed up. It's not like she's ever had a sister or sibling anyway. The closest she has is Rui.

“Down for that! Now off you two go!” Saki said, entering the bathroom, not before wishing them a good night.

The couple responded with their own good nights to Saki before they headed to Tsukasa's room. Here we go.

Nene sat on the bed and watched as Tsukasa meddled around the room for a second. Closing the curtains for his glass wall, turning off the lights, and grabbing a second pillow for Nene.

The more he stalled, the more nervous she was getting about sleeping in the same bed with him. ‘I can't believe I'm doing this…’ She was slowly starting to regret her decision to want to stay over. Was it too late to ask Saki for a girls' sleepover in her room instead? Or maybe she could ask him to grab a futon?

‘No! I want to do this. I have to…” Nene steeled herself as she watched Tsukasa turn off the lamp on his desk. Sealing her fate.

He walked over and sat next to her. “Are you alright? I can tell you're nervous,” He rubbed her back as an attempt to soothe her.

“Well, when was the last time you shared a bed with someone of the opposite gender?” Nene retorted.

“Fair point, I'm a bit nervous myself, you know?" Tsukasa shrugged. They were on similar levels of nervousness, the only difference was that one knew how to hide it well.

“I couldn't tell, you're too good of an actor…”

“You're amazing yourself, you need to doubt yourself less, Nene," pulling her into a hug.

“I know…so many people have been telling me that recently. I'm happy-Hwa?!” She was suddenly caught off guard as Tsukasa leaned back with all his might. Causing them to both fall back onto the middle of the bed. Not on the pillows, and their legs were still hanging off the side of the bed, but they'll reposition themselves a bit.

“Hey…that surprised me. At least give me a heads up before you do that.” Nene groaned. Now, she found herself lying on top of him. “We’re not even close to the pillows…” She mumbled.

“Here, here,” He giggled as he shuffled around with Nene, doing something similar. Tsukasa took one side and Nene the other. Both lay the back of their heads on a pillow…except Tsukasa didn’t want that; he wanted to see his girlfriend!

He turned to his side and stared at Nene, who glanced towards him, met his eyes, and quickly averted her gaze out of embarrassment.

“What are you looking…at?” She continues to mumble.

“You, of course! What? Can’t appreciate my girlfriend while she lies in my very own bed?”

She can’t win. “Are you going to be staring all night?! Go to sleep!” She quietly shouted.

He released a big yawn, but it surprised Nene that he wasn’t loud while doing it. “Don’t worry, I’m pretty tired. I’ll fall asleep pretty soon. You?”

She turned her body to face Tsukasa, gazing into his eyes. “I’m…getting pretty tired too…” She yawned.

Tsukasa gazed back, indeed, he was tired, but he had another motive. ‘I want to see her sleeping face, I need to see it. Come on, Tsukasa! You can stay up just a bit later!’

He pulled the blanket to cover both of them. Surprisingly, it was big enough. But if he wanted her to fall asleep first, then he'd have to employ every tactic in the book!

He shuffled a little closer to the middle, something that didn't go unnoticed.

“What are you doing?" She gave him a questioning look that couldn't be seen in the dark. But she can feel him moving.

“Can't cuddle and hug you without getting closer, now can I?" He continues to approach.

“...” She thought about it for a second before resigning. “Fine, come as close as you want…” As if it wasn't already nice and warm in the bed, her face was now toasty too.

Once he was in range, he wrapped an arm around her back, inching her towards him so that they could meet in the middle. She made grunts as she shifted.

Now they were directly in contact with each other, and Nene moved her head so that it was now practically in his chest. Her arm is also making its way around Tsukasa's back as well.

‘How is he so warm!?’ A mystery Nene probably wouldn't get an answer to. Truly a star’s power. Tsukasa was like a living human heater, and he was doing his job very effectively. This warmth was putting her to sleep.

She released a big yawn, which also affected Tsukasa, who released another yawn.

They intertwined legs, which shook Tsukasa for a second due to how cold her feet were.

…

After a few minutes of silence and enjoying each other's warmth, “Tsukasa…?”

Nene sleepily called out.

“Yes?" He tiredly responded. Retracted his head for a bit to get a better look at her.

“I…love you so much.” She hummed. Slowly succumbing to sleep. “I know…I don't say it often, but… You mean the world to me…you know?" Words lazily spilled out of her mouth.

“Guh,” His heart. He can feel it exploding with love. With a very soft chuckle, he kissed the top of her head as he rested his head on it.

“I know, I love saying it all the time because that's just how I am. I know you're not the type to openly show it and…that’s alright.” Tsukasa cooed while rubbing her back.

“Hehe…” She sleepily giggled. Who was this cute creature? Tsukasa didn't expect her to be so lovey-dovey while sleepy.

“Today was really fun... The kiss, the party, all of it…I’m just happy to be with you through it all.”

It was a critical hit after a critical hit to his heart. He was sure she could hear how much it sped up the more she spoke.

She looked up at him, heavy eyelids yet eyes full of love and adoration. The smiles she wore were of the same caliber. Her shining star couldn't say anything. Stunlocked by the countless assaults of love.

“Your heart’s…beating so fast…” She teased, her voice soft yet playful, a faint smile gracing her lips.

“And whose fault…is that?" Tsukasa murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, too enchanted to even feign annoyance.

“Yours…” She replied, nestling closer, her ears tuned to the rhythm of his heartbeat—a melody that lulled her further into tranquility.

“Hah?” He was dumbfounded. Tired, but also dumbfounded.

He didn't get a response as he looked down and saw that her eyes were fully shut. Her breathing steadied, and it was clear she had fallen asleep. How mesmerizing it was to stare at her sleeping face. A true sleeping beauty, like the many plays they did.

“Good night… my lovely Diva.” He kissed her forehead and soon fell asleep as well. Both were sleeping with very wide smiles on their faces.

Notes:

I have no idea where I'm taking this anymore, I do like writing for this though since it's self-indulgence. I don't have anyone else reading my stuff so Always appreciate the comment! If there's anything repeating, redundant, or maybe could use improvement, tell me! I tend to put too much sometimes.

P.S Anyone know if ChatGPT is a good flow reader? I tried using it to see if the flow is good for a scene or two in here but I literally don't know how to navigate that thing so

Chapter 6: The morning after the sleep over

Summary:

It was the morning after the sleepover, what hijinks would occur now that they weren't dead tired? Will more intimate moments happen? Will Saki enjoy more moments with the couple? Oh, also Tenmama is here and will be referred to as Tenmama. This is Inspired by 'Responsibility...?' and how they referred to her as such! It rolls right off the tongue honestly.

It was a beautiful day outside. Birds were singing, flowers were blooming. On days like these, couples like them… should be sleeping peacefully in each other's arms.

And peacefully sleep they did as Nene was comfortably wrapped in Tsukasa's embrace, still sleeping soundly with the music of Tsukasa's heartbeats and breathing.

Unfortunately, this serene scene had to come to an end as morning approached, and there was still school. Who woke up first? Somehow, it was Nene and not Tsukasa.

“mmmmm…” A soft groan erupts from the green-haired girl as she slowly awakens from her peaceful slumber. Her eyelids flutter as she slowly takes in everything in front of her. Except all she can see is someone's chest.

She pulls back her head from Tsukasa's chest and sleepily looks at the blonde boy’s face. Smiling as she watches his peaceful face and steady breathing. Surprisingly to her, the normally loud boy wasn't loud in his sleep, nor was he that loud while they were in his room last night. Maybe he's just calmer when he's home?

‘I must have fallen asleep first…’ She thinks as she stares at her boyfriend's sleeping form. His chest moves rhythmically with the breaths he takes, the soft inhales and exhales he releases, and that smile he has even while sleeping. Maybe he's having a nice dream.

‘Did anything…happen last night while we were lying here…?’ Nene internally questioned. She tried thinking back to just before she fell asleep, not fully remembering the sweet things she told him before she succumbed to exhaustion.

“!"

And somehow thinking hard while staring at Tsukasa's face seemed to do the trick as she faintly remembered what she admitted in a drowsy state.

‘You mean the world to me…happy to be with you…I actually said that out loud?! Oh god…’

Nene was now burning up. Sure, the morning was cold, but she was already warm thanks to the bed, Tsukasa, and the blanket. Her face flared up in embarrassment, knowing that her tired self said those things. Was it normal to say that she was jealous of herself…?

‘I wish I could tell him that normally, without needing to be tried…I know he said he knows that well and he’ll always love me, but still…’

Nene was giving it some hard thought until she heard some shuffling from her partner. It seemed that since Nene wasn't attached to him anymore, he shifted from lying on his side to lying on his back. Guess he moves around in his sleep normally. They still had some time before they had to wake up anyway.

“Nene…” Tsukasa called out, still very much asleep. This shook Nene out of her thoughts.

“Hmm?" Nene responded. Giving him a few seconds to say something, nothing was said by the blonde boy. “Tsukasa?" She lifted herself to check on him, only to find that his eyes were closed. Was he sleep-talking?

“Nene…you sing…so beautiful…” The sleep talker spoke. Whatever peaceful dream he was having, Nene was in it too. Maybe he was having a dream about watching her while she was on stage?

“I…love you…” He just didn't stop, he was unconsciously attacking her heart. A revenge attack for last night, when Nene hit him with the sleepy love talk, which he didn't know he was performing.

Her heart swelled. He loved her so much that she was always present with him, no matter which world he was in. With a small smile, she lifted herself a bit and moved in a way not to shake the bed, hoping not to disturb Tsukasa's nice dream. Once in range, she leaned in and gave his lips a quick peck.

But like a fantasy play, once their lips connected, Nene could see Tsukasa slowly open his eyes. Flustered, she pulled back and averted her gaze. She was caught in the act, and she wasn't the most proud of it.

“Nene," Her name came out of his mouth with such adoration that she could get sick from how sweet it sounded. She melted when she heard him call her name like that.

He wore a big smile, happy that the first thing he got to see in the morning was the cute form of his girlfriend. He even woke up from a kiss, too! What an amazing start to his day.

Nene shuffled and crawled closer to him, lay on top of him, and wrapped him in a hug. They were still lying in bed, under the blanket, and were just enjoying this bright and early morning. The sun, while blocked by the curtains, still bled through a bit, illuminating the room alongside the ceiling window, which had a ray of sunlight shining through.

“Good morning…” Her words muffled into his chest, her head shifted a bit so that her ears were directly listening to his heartbeat. It was so calming for her to listen to, and she just couldn't get enough of it.

“Good morning, Nene," He softly responded, running his hand through her soft, green hair. The other hand wrapped around her waist, holding her close. "How'd you sleep?” Of course, he wanted to make sure she didn't have a bad experience.

“The best sleep I've ever had, thanks to you.” She flirted. She wasn't lying either, it's not like she'd ever been this comfortable or this warm in her own bed before. Tsukasa must have enchanted the experience tenfold somehow. Probably through his massive amounts of love.

“I'm glad,” A small huff and a smile he can't remove, shine as he starts to pepper her hair and head with kisses. “Though I'm a bit sad that I couldn't be the one to wake my princess up with a kiss!” It was quite funny that the roles were reversed.

“Maybe we can have Rui write a plot where the Prince falls asleep and the princess has to be the one to save the day," Nene joked. A role reversal could be pretty interesting, to say the least.

“Not sure how good you'd be at lying still for a few minutes for the big scene thought,” She teased, knowing that Tsukasa would rather run miles than lie still in a bed. Not to say that he can't, just that he's a rather active and movement-heavy person.

“Hey!” He didn't yell this, it was still early in the morning after all, “I can do whatever I want to as long as I put my heart into it. If I need to practice being still for a few minutes, then I definitely can achieve it!”

“I don't doubt it, World's Future Star,” She says with a teasing manner and an eye roll. "But…Your perseverance and tenacity are definitely one of your strongest points," She acknowledges. The drive he has to fit the roles he takes is breathtaking for her. She would probably struggle with a character unlike her actual self. Tsukasa might take some time, but he could get into character with enough practice. That's how skilled he is in her eyes.

“Indeed! I'm so glad you acknowledge my strengths! My dedication and love for bringing smiles and acting has spawned from wanting to make Saki the happiest little sister in the world…but along the way, there's another girl’s smile I wish to protect for the rest of my life," Tsukasa moved the strands of hair that was covering Nene’s face.

Getting a clear view of her face revealed a loving smile. She obviously knew who he was talking about and felt so much love for him in return.

“Don't worry, with you, I'm always smiling. You make me so endlessly happy that I feel like I'll never stop smiling for the rest of my life, thank you." Nene moved up a bit, allowing their faces to be very close to each other. Prime range for a little bit of kissing on the lips. Each time they kiss and separate, they might giggle with each other, smile at each other, or simply stare into each other's eyes. Whatever it is they're doing, the atmosphere is full of love.

That was until the door was opened. By who? None other than Saki, of course!

“Oniichan, Nenecha-” She paused. What for? Well, the sight she saw when she opened the door was a sight to behold. Nene was on top of Tsukasa while he had his arms wrapped around her waist. They looked like they had been kissing for a few minutes already.

They both whipped their faces to the now little sister standing there by the door. “S-Saki! You should've at least knocked before coming in!”

“Wow, you two didn’t waste any time being all lovey-dovey!" Saki exclaimed, jokingly covering her face as if she saw something she shouldn't have. That didn't last long, though, as she entered the room and sat on the edge of the end.

She did end up apologizing, “Sorry about that. Next time, I’ll knock! I didn’t mean to interrupt your...uh, moment…” By then, the two had sat up a bit, but Nene was still very much in Tsukasa's arms. Tsukasa was directly hugging her from behind, wrapping his hands around her stomach.

“You're the second person to imply that we'd be doing something…else…” Tsukasa cringed. He swore to only have innocent thoughts! At least both of them would rather wait until post-graduation…before anything else.

“The first being?" Saki tilted her head in curiosity. Maybe one of his friends said so in a joking manner?

“My mom…” Nene sighed. Ever so thankful that her parents were supportive of their relationship, but sometimes they liked to tease the high schoolers about it. They were even asked when she’d get grandchildren… Let's just say that the couple wasn't ready to talk about that anytime soon in the present day.

“Then does that mean that Tsukasa has your parents’ blessings?”

“Yep! Nene's parents acknowledge and trust me 100%! They're loving, caring, and they've raised a fine girl.” Tsukasa smiled, resting his head in the crook of her neck. Nene moved a hand and gave him head pats while giggling.

“Hmm hmm," Saki exaggeratedly nodded. They really were siblings, weren't they? Or maybe she was just imitating her brother for the fun of it.

“Oh! Speaking of Mom, you just reminded me. She's downstairs cooking breakfast, and I was supposed to get you, Oniichan! She doesn't know that Nenechan is here, but I know she'll be happy to meet you!” Saki said, about to get up and return downstairs, but not before turning around and shuffling on Tsukasa's bed to give them both a hug. After that, she left them to their own devices.

Nene already feels like she's beginning to be a part of the family due to how both siblings treat her. Tsukasa's love and care as her boyfriend and Saki’s sisterly care that she has already shown, even though she only found out last night. It's not like they were strangers, but she was just so appreciative of them. But as the door clicked shut behind Saki, reality set in.
‘Meeting their mom...’ The thought spiraled in her mind. To say she was nervous was an understatement. What if Tsukasa’s mother didn’t like her? What if she thought Nene wasn’t good enough for him? Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her borrowed pajama top, and Tsukasa, ever attuned to her moods, gently tilted her chin up to meet his gaze.
Seeing her nervousness, Tsukasa sought to remedy it immediately by giving her a small kiss on the cheek. “Saki’s right, our dear mother wouldn't be anything less than happy to meet you. I mean, she raised both Saki and me, right? I'm sure she's used to unique personalities.”

“I'll be there every step of the way if you're scared,” he softly whispered into her ears.

“Promise?" She needed this little pep talk badly. She needed something, anything, to get rid of this terrible feeling that was gathering inside her.

“Promise.” And just like that, one single word from him was enough to shine a light in the dark. He'll always be there to guide her whenever she feels lost. The star that leads her way forward, forever in her reach whenever she needs it.

He pulled her closer to him, letting her melt in his warmth and confidence. Letting her be whisked away in his reassuring embrace.

“How…how did you feel when you met my parents?" she asked with curiosity. Wondering how he felt when he was in her shoes. It just randomly happened one day, a week after they started dating. He decided to walk her home and, by complete accident, met her parents.

“I wasn't even prepared to meet them! All I planned to do was walk you home and go home myself, but your parents happened to see us holding hands, so I resolved myself there and then.” He explained that it all happened by accident. Funny considering that's how their confession happened as well.

“I was nervous, very much so, but with every ounce of my fiber, I knew I had to talk to them one day and ask for permission. I decided that the accidental encounter was the one.”

“They had already seen you during plays, so they were aware of you. I think they were beginning to suspect that we had feelings for each other at some point." Nene wasn't wrong. A parent's intuition was strong, and they had noticed the looks Nene and Tsukasa would give to each other while on stage together.

Even before they started dating, Nene's parents saw the look of trust and care being sent to one another. The kind of look they knew could blossom into a wonderful relationship.

“After we told them that we started dating, they seemed so happy,” Tsukasa recalled, the smiles he was given when he held Nene's hand while professing to her parents that he had loved her with all his heart and that he'd made her the happiest girl in the world.

“They knew you were a good person, through and through.” Nene smiled, happy that her family saw him like she saw him.

“And my mother will be no different. You're a good person, Nene, and I doubt anyone wouldn't be able to see that. Trust yourself and most importantly, trust me.” Tsukasa removed his arms from her waist to take her hands in his. Nene looked to the side to see Tsukasa giving his classic goofy love smile.

“...You’re right. Now you're making me feel silly for doubting myself here…” She was now the one who kissed him on the cheek this time. Filled with determination, she felt ready to face the music.

Tsukasa released himself from Nene to crawl off the bed and stand up. Stretching and also shivering now that he no longer had the shield of the blanket to ward off the cold. He turned around and lent Nene a hand.

Though she didn't need any help getting off a simple bed, she smiled as she took it. A prince, leading his princess.

“Take me away, my darling prince." She got up and off the bed, and she felt a little tug as she was pulled into a hug. Not exactly what she was expecting to be completely honest.

“Hey…” She mumbled.

Tsukasa laughed at her reaction. “Sorry, sorry! I just had to do it. Let's go, princess." From then on, he probably led her down the hallway and down the stairs, where Saki and his mother could be heard talking. Saki was talking about her band and how well they have been doing, while their mom nodded her head with a proud smile. The warmth of the Tenma household was inviting, but her nerves refused to settle.

“Oh, Oniichan! You're out of your room! Perfect timing, Mom's almost done with breakfast!”

“Indeed, come down and take a seat, dear.” Their mom was moving around and swiftly putting away used utensils and pans. Seemed like pancakes were being made this morning.

“I will! But before that,” Tsukasa cleared his throat. “Mom, there's someone I'd like you to meet.”

“Just a moment, dear.” After finishing up putting everything in the sink to be cleaned later, she turned around and saw not one person by the stairs but two. "Oh my, you two didn't tell me we had a guest, I would have made more!”

“Don't worry! We can all share! But more importantly, Mom, this is Nene.” Tsukasa introduced, giving her the signal to speak.

She walked forward, nervousness in her steps and her gaze. But she felt Tsukasa holding her hand, showing that he was there. “Hello…Mrs. Tenma. I’m Nene Kusanagi. It’s…nice to meet you.” Her voice trembled slightly, managing to form a coherent sentence by a miracle.

The mother noticed her nervousness and softly smiled, walking up to Nene and taking her empty hand with both of hers. "It's nice to meet you, Nene. I hope Tsukasa and Saki haven't been too much trouble!”

“Of course we weren't!” Both siblings perked up, playfully acting offended that their mom implied that they weren't being the most hospitable they could be. It felt so seamless how the family acted towards one another.

While she expected this warmth, she was still caught off guard by it. Effortless gentleness had been present the moment she stepped into the house. “Yes, they’ve been nothing but fun and wonderful people…” She was able to respond but felt a little empty. Was this it?

‘Wait...are introductions over? No…I didn't get to say the most important thing…I wanted to show her that I am someone who can be by his side…’ Nene looked at the floor, searching for the courage to tell Tsukasa's mom about their relationship. Nene felt the weight of the moment pressing down on her. Her body trembled a little bit. It was a bit overwhelming for her, but she could tell that no one in the room would judge; rather, they'd all lend their help because this family was full of caring people. Just like her own family.

Tsukasa worriedly looked at Nene. He could tell she was frustrated that she couldn’t say what she wanted to say. He took a step forward, wanting to come to her aid, rather than just stand there but saw his mother give him a quick headshake.

Could she see that Nene wanted to say something else as well? Must be some motherly power, especially after you’ve raised two balls of sunshine such as Tsukasa and Saki. She can very obviously see the fact that Nene and Tsukasa linked hands for sure. Inferring that Nene wasn't just a friend staying over.

His mom lifted Nene’s hand that she was holding with both of hers. “It’s okay. I can see that you have something to say to me, so take your time.” She was patient with Nene, giving her the kindness and the space she needed.

Nene looked into the eyes of their Mother. Nothing but kindness and love were in those eyes, looking ready to just wrap her in a hug if she needed it. She could feel it, her unease being blown away in an instant. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to compose herself for the finale of the scene.

‘They're all there for me, reassured me, and given me the confidence to be here. I just need to do my part and say what's in my heart….’

Tsukasa noticed the trembling stopped; he heard Nene take a deep breath and could see her resolve building up. He smiled, wider than ever before, now that he witnessed Nene's conviction to finish this conversation right. He quickly glanced at Saki, who smiled in return and gave him a thumbs up.

“Thank you…Mrs. Tenma for giving me time. I forgot to say one thing when I introduced myself.” She took another deep breath and looked forward with a determined look in her eyes.”I, Kusanagi Nene, am Tsukasa’s girlfriend and hope to get your approval to continue dating him!”

The mother’s eyes widened the moment she was hit by Nene's words, but soon her face morphed into a soft smile, the girl in front of her clearly showed signs of wanting to get something off her chest, and here it was. A declaration of love for her dear son. Was she shocked? No, she was proud. A girl like her was strong for being able to say this with all her heart.

“Nene, you seem like a wonderful girl. If Tsukasa has chosen you to be his lover, then I don't have a reason to doubt him! Of course, I'd give my approval! Though, while I'm sure you're well aware, Tsukasa can be quite the handful, so please take good care of him.” She ended it off with a wink, causing Nene to giggle. With that, their mother pulled her into a hug, which pulled Tsukasa into the hug too, due to their linked hands.

“Geez, don't leave me out of it!" Saki hopped off her seat and joined the group hug. “Now it's official! You're now a part of the family, whether you like it or not!” All three Tenmas were laughing, and soon enough, Nene joined in on the laughter too. It's only been a little bit, but Saki was right; she already feels like she's a part of this wonderful family.

“Now, if we're done hugging, let's sit down and eat!” Tenmama (going to call her that from now on) said, unwrapping herself from her new daughter-in-law. She followed Tsukasa to the table, where the smell of pancakes and syrup wafted through the room. Saki was on the other side, sitting with Tenmama.

“Nenechan is a sweet and quiet girl, she's perfect for Oniichan, don't you think, Mom?” Saki questioned, eating forkfuls of pancakes and fruit. This morning had been a blast, considering she technically got a sister!

“I agree. A quiet girl is the perfect person to ground our lovely star son! Now would you be so kind as to answer this old lady’s questions?” Tenmama looked at the couple who were feeding each other. She felt so proud that her son found someone whom he loved dearly.

“Old…?” Nene didn't know if Tenmama was joking or not. “But you look very young. I couldn't tell." Nene shook her head, and she would be right about that. Tenmama definitely took good care of her skin, even if she had to work often. “But whatever questions you have, I'll try to answer them.”

“I'll help answer, too!” Tsukasa whipped his head up from the delicious pancakes and offered his aid, missing the fact that syrup stuck to the edge of his mouth, causing Nene to sigh. She picked up a napkin and wiped it for him, to which he gave a quick “Thank you.” Such a lovely display of affection warmed Tenmama’s heart.

“You flatter me! But just some things I want to know, for curiosity's sake. How long have you two been dating?” A classic question, one Saki wanted to know as well, seeing as her questions weren't answered yesterday.

“Two weeks!” Tsukasa answered.

“Who confessed first?" This time, Saki was the one who asked. Seeing that it was the perfect opportunity to get her whole slew of questions answered while they were chatting at the table.

“I did…” Nene answered with a flush on her face. Every time someone asked that question, she got increasingly embarrassed each time it was asked, no matter whether she or Tsukasa answered.

“Ooohhh~” Both Saki and Tenmama cooed as if they were a little gossip group in high school. It made her happy that they enjoyed the story, as embarrassing as it was to tell them.

“Tell us more, tell us more!" Tenmama, she gleefully pleaded. "Our passionate Tsukasa didn’t make the first move? Soft, quiet Nene beat him to it? That’s so sweet! It was so endearing to hear!” Saki enthusiastically nodded her head, also wanting Nene to continue. Thoroughly enjoys what she has been hearing.

“It's really nothing…” Nene scratched her cheek. What can she really say? It REALLY was just a casual confession.

“The short version was that we were cleaning up the stage one day, the topic of the whole group being siblings, and while we were arguing as usual…I accidentally said that the love I felt for him…wasn’t familial…” She recounted the story while blushing. It was Tsukasa who explained it to their friends last time, why is she the one explaining it to his own family?!

“She tried to play it off as a mistake, but I took the opportunity to tell her that I loved her, too. Got on one knee and professed my love for her while holding both her hands!” Tsukasa interjected, adding more details to the story. But in this case, throwing more fuel into the fire.

Nene shot Tsukasa a glare. A look of ‘Was that really necessary?!’

“Eeeee!” Saki squealed while fanning her face. Everything she heard sounded like it came from one of her romance manga. “I'm so telling the girls about this!”

“Now, Saki, you should ask Nene before doing that. But that was a lovely story! I'm glad you're together.” Tenmama's heart swelled. To hear such a wholesome and loving love story between two high schoolers was such a joy.

“But mom…it sounds like true love! You have to agree with me on this!” Saki pleaded her case. It was love too good to be true, yet here they are. The perfect example of true love in the flesh. Making the impossible possible was one of Tsukasa's habits, that's for sure.

“That's true. But make sure to give them some privacy too, alright?" Tenmama chuckled. Both of her children were so happy, and that's all she could ask for. Saki was healthy and enjoying life to the fullest, and Tsukasa found the love of his life and other half. She truly felt nothing but endless happiness seeing her kids thrive.

“Ehe," A guilty giggle as Saki looked away from them. Not trying to bring up the fact that she had already barged into an intimate moment just earlier. She really didn't know they would do that, ok?!

Feeling a little devious, Tenmama decided to ask the question they didn't want to hear again. “So, when should I expect grandchildren?” A wide grin stretches across her face as the jaws of the couple hit the ground. Was this deja vu all over again?!

“W-W-WHAT?!” Tsukasa erupted, his voice booming and making waves throughout the neighborhood. Something that was normal for their neighbors and even a nice wake-up call to the entire neighborhood if they weren't awake. This also earned him a peal of laughter from Saki.

Nene couldn't even muster anything. She thought it was bad hearing it from her parents but now that even Tsukasa's Mother also asked, she was just at a loss for words.

Saki might as well be on the ground laughing at their reactions. But trying to be the good sister that she was, she tried to hold in her laughter. It wasn't working. While her hands were covering her mouth, it was clear she was close to exploding.

“joking joking! Well, right now at least. Maybe one day I'll ask for grandchildren. I'm sure you'll be as happy as I was when I had you and Saki.” Tenmama smiled, already imagining Tsukasa screaming out of joy so loudly that the whole world would know.

“I still think it’s too early to think about children…” Tsukasa groaned with dread, knowing that they'd return to this topic another day.

With the look on Tsukasa's face, Nene couldn't help but giggle too. No matter who it was, it always seemed amusing to tease the star. She scorched her chair a little closer and leaned over, kissing him on the cheek.

“Don't worry…we’ll get through all of it together, right?" Nene smiled, whatever trials and tribulations may come their way will be vanquished by the power of their love.

“Right, I'm always confident with you next to me.” Tsukasa smiled back, now feeling a bit more confident about the future.

“Anyhow, it's time for the final initiation into the Tenma family!” Saki announced, surprising everyone in the room. What initiation? They obviously didn't have one, so what was she planning?

Saki then points to Nene, the initiate. “I'm pretty sure I'm correct, but Nenechan, you are younger than me, right?"

“Yes…?" Not exactly sure where Saki was taking this whole bit.

“Well! Since you're now a part of the family, and you're younger, maybe you can try to call me Oneechan?!” Saki was brimming with excitement. Finally, she's not the youngest in the family! No, Toya doesn't count since he's only honorary, plus he's only two weeks younger than Saki, so they're practically the same age.

“Eh?! I…I don't know, Saki…I mean, maybe in the future like marriage, but right now?” Nene did not know how to respond to this very bright Tenma. Due to her status as an only child, she wasn't used to calling anyone Oniichan or Oneechan.

“Please?" Saki employed her secret weapon…puppy eyes! She gave Nene a pleading look that she just couldn't say no to.

“I…fine…I’ll do my best, but don't expect it to be normal, okay?!” It was super effective! Nene couldn't shield herself from the technique that was used on Tsukasa many times before!

Tsukasa only gave Nene a sympathetic look as he could relate to not being able to defend himself against Saki's ultimate technique. But honestly, Tsukasa couldn't say no to Saki in the first place.

“Yay!” Was all Saki replied as she went silent, watching Nene with anticipation. Everyone else was also watching, increasing the tension as Nene tried to force out the word.

“O-o…Oneechan…” She looked off to the side when she managed to complete the task, very embarrassed that she called someone that. It doesn't help that Saki radiates younger sibling energy.

“EEEE!" Saki squealed hard. Not only was she being called Oneechan, but the one who called her that was so cute! “I want to hug you, can I hug you?!” Saki was ready to just jump across the table to hug her now adorable little sister.

Tenmama smiled as she got up, put her plate into the sink, and started cleaning up. “You can sibling hug after, let's clean up so that you kids can get to school!

“”Okay!”” Both siblings responded, picking up plates and utensils while Nene was throwing away any trash. Together, they all cleaned up the area in no time!

…

“Alright! Now that we're done, let's get changed! Nene, you can grab your uniform and change in the bathroom. I'll change in my room, alright?" They still had plenty of time, but it's better safe than sorry in Tsukasa’s eyes. Besides, they could just hang out in the living room after they're done.

“Yep, got it.” Nene nodded, starting to head upstairs with Tsukasa following soon after.
Once dressed, Nene and Tsukasa found themselves back downstairs, where the cozy living room invited them to relax for a bit before leaving. Nene smiled softly as Tsukasa flopped onto the couch, his head landing comfortably in her lap. Her fingers threaded through his silky hair, drawing a contented hum from him.
“So…are we going to openly declare our relationship? Our friends know but classmates, not so much." Tsukasa asked, his face morphing into one of worry, considering they were about to walk to school together, holding hands and all. He didn't mind any attention from this, but he was worried it could cause Nene some distress if people bombarded her with questions.

“I don't mind…We had two weeks to ourselves, I'd say that's enough.” Nene nodded, she could see the look on his face, and smiled. “I'll be fine, Shinonome and Shiraishi are in my class, so I'll have people to help me if things go south." She reassured him. Those two would jump in if they started to crowd her.

“You're right…I should have faith in our friends!” He beamed. Even Mizuki and Toya could help, seeing as they were all in the same year.

“How about you? Won't you get asked a lot of things, too?” She knew he could handle it, but she sure hoped he wouldn't reveal anything too private about their love life.

“If they ask, then they'll get to hear my amazing one-hour speech about how great Kusanagi Nene is!” He declared. Was he exaggerating? Not really, the man can go on and on about the people he cares about, especially if it was Saki or Nene.

She lovingly flicked his forehead, “Idiot…” She muttered, already feeling the secondhand embarrassment, knowing that people were going to be forced to listen to Nene propaganda.

Then, they heard footsteps coming down the stairs, the other Tenma sibling seemed to have gotten ready herself, “Oh! You two got ready already.” And joined the couple in the living room. Sitting on a couch opposite of them. She can't sit with them, considering Tsukasa's stretched across the entire couch.

Saki took one look at Tsukasa and a grin formed on her face, “You're looking pretty comfy there, Oniichan."

“The comfiest! Nene's thighs are wonderful, thank you very much for asking!” He answered, shifting himself a little to look at Saki.

“Really?! Then maybe I should get a turn!” Saki declared, much to the dismay of Tsukasa. He didn't want to give up such a pleasant experience, even if his dear sister was the one asking.

“No! I'm sorry, Saki, but this experience is life-changing! I can't allow you to simply take my spot.” He played up the drama, but he wasn't lying about not wanting to give up his spot.

That was until he felt a light chop to his head. "I'm not doing this anymore if you keep talking about my thighs like they're a national treasure!” She growled. It was already embarrassing enough that she was doing this.

With that, Saki and Tsukasa started laughing. Nene pouted, her thighs couldn't feel THAT nice to lay on, did they?

Tsukasa stopped laughing first, “Sorry, Nene! But I mean it when they're comfortable to lie on. Besides, I get an amazing view of you from down here!” He stretches his hand up to cup her cheek. Causing her to blush at his flirt.

With another pout, she released a breath of resignation. “‘So this is what they meant by being a part of the family, huh? It’s comforting and warm…it makes me want to be here more.’ As Saki’s laughter died down, she realized that it wasn’t just Tsukasa she had grown close to. His family had welcomed her with open arms as well!

“Oh!” Saki checked her phone and noticed the time. She sprang up from her seat and announced, "I need to meet up with the girls before we get to school!” She grabbed the bag that she placed next to her and grabbed a last-minute drink of water from the kitchen.

Similarly, Tsukasa and Nene got up as well. Figuring that they should leave soon, also. Seeing as the two of them were up, Saki ran up to them and gave them a big hug, which she had wanted to do since breakfast. “Don't forget our hangout!” Saki added.

With a smile, Nene answered, “Don't worry, I won't. Having heard enough, Saki put on her shoes, said her goodbyes, and headed off to wherever Leo/Need was waiting. Very excited to tell them everything that happened after the phone call last night. Especially the Oneechan part.

Watching Saki scurry off and eventually fade out of their view, they put on their shoes and grabbed their bags, ready to set off for school. They exited the front door, and Tsukasa took out the keys to lock it. “Shall we go?" Tsukasa once again held out his hand, awaiting Nene's response.

“Yeah, let's.” She grabbed his hand, which perfectly fit with Tsukasa's, and spread warmth throughout their bodies. On this perfect Friday winter morning, the couple makes their way to Kamiyama High, the cold air never bothering them in the slightest.

Notes:

Surprise! A chapter on Christmas but unfortunately not a Christmas chapter. It'll come eventually since I like to keep a flow going on. Timeskips will not be common (I hope). Did you know that the first chapter was posted on a Thursday? Yep, technically that thursday lasted a whole month. So going off the fact that it was posted on Thursday, let's just say that it was Thursday in the fic too, which works well since I need to plan the Nenekasa date as well as the Saki and Nene and maybe other girls' hangout and having Nenekasa wake up on Friday is just what I needed. And maybe leaders content comingtm.

Also, don't worry, I take breaks, it's just that I tend to write when I'm bored and as you can kinda tell, I'm normally not doing a whole lot. I do have many games to play but sometimes I just lay in bed and type away on my phone.

That being said, to all HSR players, I got Fugue :D I'm down to talk about many gachas in general because I swear I'm not a gambling addict.

Chapter 7: Kamiyama with Nenekasa

Summary:

The Friday before the weekend, the couple travels to school. They meet up with Rui and Emu and walk to school all together. Yes, Emu does indeed walk with them to Kamiyama. Does trouble arise now that Tsukasa and Nene feel a bit more confident in their relationship to not hide it from their school?

Also, the Kamiyama group holds a SEKAI meeting and plans a grand party during lunch!

To say that Tsukasa was happy to be able to publicly display their affection would be much more than correct.

Here we have our wholesome couple casually walking towards Kamiyama, hand in hand and enjoying each other's presence. Tsukasa was happily humming one of their songs as they walked, enjoying the nice morning atmosphere. It would have been a relaxing walk… had Tsukasa not been swinging their linked arms like he was Emu for a little while now.

“Listen…I know you're happy that we won't be hiding it anymore. But can we hold hands normally?!” She huffed. While it was fun for a little bit, she didn't want to be doing it the whole journey to school.

A fake offended gasp came from Tsukasa, who had stopped humming to listen to her, “Nene! Don't you like holding hands with me?" He pretended to be hurt, which for a second was believed by Nene as she flinched, only to realize a moment later that he was playing.

“I…Like holding hands with you, you idiot!” Nene sighed. Was he pretending that he wasn't swinging their arms like a pendulum?

“What I won't like is my arm falling off from this constant arm swinging! My arm is going to go numb if we keep this up!" She wasn't wrong, it was tiring even if Tsukasa was the one doing all of the moving.

Tsukasa stopped the motion immediately, released her hand, and looked at her in shock. He genuinely wasn't aware it was hurting her and was too excited to go throughout the day. “I'm…I apologize, I didn't realize I was going too far.” He flashed a small frown at her. The look of a wet cat, sad and pitiful. Communication was always key!

Nene was a bit conflicted in the current situation. She wanted to continue holding hands, but her arm was actually kinda tired and didn't want to switch sides either, just to use her other arm. Plus, she wanted more of his warmth to combat the wintry morning.

‘What should I do?...!’ Suddenly, an idea popped into her head. A bold move, but one that would surely solve all of her woes. All she needed was a little bit of courage. Tsukasa wasn't the only one who knew of cliche romantic techniques, and she was about to prove it.

“I didn't say I wanted to stop holding hands," She simply stated, seeing Tsukasa sulk in a little bit of guilt as he pocketed his hands to heat them up. "Here, give me your hand,” Nene instructed, to which Tsukasa complied.

But what happened next wasn't someone Tsukasa expected. Nene, instead of simply relinking her hand with his, wrapped both arms around his and even leaned a bit into him.

“!” This earned her a bright blush from the blonde, totally caught off guard by this act of affection. “Nene! I wasn't aware you knew of such romantic techniques…” He looked away, trying to shield his face with his remaining arm but failing.

“I play romance games from time to time. If you picked up a thing or two from romance films, then I can do the same with my games, right?" She asked smugly. Celebrating this small victory over her normally confident boyfriend.

“Why does this sound like some sort of love war…?” He quickly tries to recover from his previous state.

"Never mind that I'm perfectly content if you wish to stay this close to me. I wouldn't mind if we were wrapped like this all day.” His frown was nowhere to be found on his face, a soft smile reclaiming its rightful place as he gave a small kiss on the top of her head.

“No. We're in different classes and different years to begin with. We can't be next to each other all day…” However, she did wish that they could be next to each other throughout the day. She needed her human heater slash lover, but sadly, life just isn't going to let that happen. “I'll take some cuddles at lunch and after school, though."

“Your wish is my command!" he declared, loud enough to startle some nearby passersby. Yet, everyone quickly resumed their day, unbothered by the sudden outburst.

“Oya? I thought I heard a familiar voice.” In comes the other half of their group. Rui approaches the couple hand in hand with Emu, who should be on her way in the opposite direction.

“Oh! Nenechan, Tsukasa-kun! Good Wonderhoy Morning!” Emu happily greeted, pulling herself and Rui towards the other couple.

“Good morning, Emu,” Nene replied, giving her a nod.

“Indeed, good wonderhoyful morning to you too! But uh, shouldn't you be heading to Miya?” Tsukasa is ever so concerned that Emu isn't in the right location where she should be.

“But, but I already put my backpack at school! I can run back like woosh! You know that!” Tsukasa sighed. It's true, Emu almost always seems superhuman by the fact that she runs the entire distance from one school to the other with minimal effort in record time.

“I can't argue against that…” Tsukasa groaned, having witnessed and even felt the power of the pink puffball. Nene giggled as she patted his back, remembering the many times he's been tackled by Emu.

Rui, not missing a beat, saw just how close these two were, in a public setting no less. “Is it me, or are you two closer than ever before? That sleepover must have done wonders!”

The couple flinched and looked away from one another. A blush shared across both faces as they remembered the past day and even what had happened earlier in the morning.

“Nene-chan and Tsukasa-kun look so sparkly and full of hearts!" Emu's eyes practically sparkled as she spoke. Both Nene and Tsukasa hoped it wasn't a pattern of all of their friends coming to this same realization, lest they want to die of embarrassment.

“Indeed, I wonder what happened during the little sleepover? Care to tell us, Nene?” The catlike smile made an appearance on Rui’s face once again, curious as to what transpired.

“We…can tell you on the way. Aside from the sleepover, there's some other news we should share." Tsukasa insisted rather than standing around on the sidewalk. It was very important that he told them and their friends about the final SEKAI, which he found out soon after everyone departed.

“Let's go, let's go!” Emu, for some reason, is very excited to journey to the school she doesn't even go to.

And so, Wonderlands x Showtime started to head towards Kamiyama. The two couples walked side by side, with Tsukasa and Nene taking the left and Emu and Rui on the right.

Rui and Emu looked at Nene expectantly, waiting for her retelling of the sleepover. She sighed as she began giving a simple summary.

“After everyone else left, we hung out with Saki while she was on the phone with her friends,” Nene began.

Rui tilted his head. “And then?”

“We told them about SEKAIs and brought up our MORE MORE JUMP theory,” she continued, her tone steady.

“And the result?” Rui leaned forward slightly, clearly intrigued.

Tsukasa jumped in, unable to hold back. “Shiho called Shizuku over, and we got to ask her ourselves!” His voice held a triumphant edge. “She said she was part of one with MMJ! Meaning we’ve found all the SEKAIs!”

Rui clapped his hands together in mock applause. “Bravo! A full SEKAI map, how exciting!”

“Wow…Even Airi Senpai has a SEKAI? I can't wait to ask her about it!” Emu is ever so grateful that she can now talk to her friends about their SEKAIs and hear stories.

“Haha…just make sure you aren't shouting about it and attracting attention," Tsukasa cautioned her. Now that they seemingly know all the SEKAI holders, they know who they can relax around when it comes to talking about the virtual dimension.

“I can ask everyone when no one is listening! Airi Senpai, Honamichan, and even…Asahina Senpai." A sad look flashed on Emu’s face, remembering what Mizuki and Miku had said about Mafuyu’s SEKAI and the weight it carried. For a moment, the usually cheerful girl seemed subdued.

"Miku said she's healing," Nene said gently. "You don’t have to worry as much. Besides, everyone was concerned.”

Emu nodded, her frown softening. "I’ve seen her true smile before. Now that I know more, I want to help her even more."

Rui placed a hand on her shoulder, his usual teasing tone replaced with sincerity. "And I know you’ll succeed, Emu. You always do." A frown belonged nowhere near the dreamer’s face, and Rui was determined to keep it like that.

“Un!” The dreamer nodded, her cheerfulness returning quickly. Unless Mafuyu wants her to stop, she'll do her very best to bring joy to the purple girl! After all, she had her own purple to support her.

The group walked in thoughtful silence for a beat before Rui’s grin returned. "Now, about that sleepover..." Rui looks back at Nene and Tsukasa, steering the conversation back to the sleepover once again. It seems that his curiosity wasn't going to let this chance slip by.

“Well, after the call with the rest of Leo/need and Shizuku, Nene borrowed some pajamas from Saki, took a shower, and then we went to bed!” Tsukasa answered, leaving out some small details like the phone call with Nene's mother.

“Together? How bold of you, Nene!” Rui dramatically pointed out. This caused the two to panic because they did not need more people to assume that they were up to no good.

“W-we just cuddled and enjoyed each other's warmth in my bed! Please don't assume we did anything else…” Tsukasa had to prevent the conversation from going any further. After hearing it from Kusamama (yes, I'm using this) and Saki, he didn't need more people to think they were…THAT intimate.

“Fufu, I don't worry, I believe you. I know Tsukasa-kun is a responsible person and wouldn't go THAT far unless it was consented to.” Rui nodded, knowing that Tsukasa was telling the truth.

“I guess the last thing is that when we woke up, I introduced myself to Tsukasa and Saki’s mom, and ate breakfast together, and now we're here." Nene ended the summary, again leaving out some small details here and there.

“Did you know that Nene asked for my mother's approval to date me? She was so courageous that she was making me swoon!” Tsukasa made sure that particular detail wasn't left out.

“TSUKASA!” She was blushing wildly now that it had been brought to light.

“Oya Oya, to think Nene had it in her. I'm proud of you!” It was half a tease and half an actual compliment when it came from Rui.

“Fine…if we're playing that game, then did you know that I woke up Tsukasa with a kiss like he was a princess?! Don't you think that makes for a good play, Rui?” Nene shot back with a small detail of her own. Now forcing a blush onto Tsukasa’s face.

“That could be interesting…A princess has to look for her prince and finds him in eternal slumber instead of the other way around. That, or we could just put Tsukasa in a dress.” Rui smirked.

“I. will. Not. wear a dress of any sort!” He exclaimed.

“But you'd be so sparkly!” Emu interjected, having listened to the conversation quietly and enjoying the love radiating off of the blonde and green couple.

“I can be sparkly wearing my normal outfits. In fact, I think I'm plenty sparkly enough!” He shot back, he made his outfits with extreme care, how could they not be sparkly?!

This caused the rest of the group to laugh…at Tsukasa's expense, but what was new? Eventually, he'll join in on their laughter too. Laughing and enjoying the moment the whole way, as they arrived at Kamiyama. The school of three of the four, mind you.

“By the way, Saki invited me out to Christmas shopping this weekend, Emu, do you wanna come as well?” Nene brought up. Knowing Saki, she'd invite a person or two of her own anyway.

“Oh! A hangout with Sakichan? I wanna go!” Emu was immediately brought on board. Nene will have to inform Saki about it later.

“You know, I heard about this Christmas shopping just before we left…How come I wasn't invited?!” Tsukasa finally asked. It seemed like Saki really was trying to steal his Nene away!

“Girls only,” Nene answered bluntly, but this only caused Tsukasa to deflate. But reminded him soon after, “We promised a date, too. Remember? We can have it on Christmas…” Nene said quietly. This gives her a good few days to prepare his gift or whatever she'll end up getting him on the hangout.

Tsukasa then inflated back up. “Okay!” God, was he such a handful sometimes. But she wouldn't have it any other way.

After standing in front of the school to have their talk, it was time to say goodbye to Emu.

“But I don't wanna say goodbye…” Emu pouted, acting like they wouldn't see her in approximately three or four hours when her lunch break started.

“Emu, we all know you're running back here for lunch. You wouldn't pass up an opportunity to see Rui…” Nene argued.

“You come by so often these days that people are mistaking you for a student half the time…” Tsukasa added.

“Oh, Emu! I'll miss you dearly! Please return as soon as possible and cure me of my loneliness!” Rui, on the other hand…seems to have no objections to her return. “I require my princess to save me!"

“Wahaha! If Rui-kun needs saving, then Emu will do everything she can to make him the happiest in the world!” She did a little hop and pressed a kiss against his lip. “I'll be back soon!” She then turned around and sped off into the distance at Mach speed.

“I can't get a read on that girl sometimes…” Tsukasa chuckled in disbelief as he moved to fully envelop Nene in a hug from behind. One which she leaned into, wrapping her arms around him in return. Paying no mind to other students who spare a glance at first.

Some were confused, others indifferent, others pointed the couple to their friends.

“Hey is that Kusanagi Nene? The quiet girl?
“Don't they hang out on the roof often?”
“Are they dating?”
“You know, they look good together.”

Murmurs can be heard as students pass, slowly cracking Nene's confident shell she had when she left the house, as more and more people looked her way. She knew that this would happen, but even with those expectations, she felt…nervous.

She reacted the way she knew best, to hide away from it all. She turned around and nuzzled her face into his chest. Hiding herself within his embrace, letting her trembling hands wrap around his waist as she seeks his comfort. The comfort that Tsukasa never fails to provide, but even that wasn't enough to cool her nerves.

‘There's no way I can do this…It’s way too embarrassing.’ Her inner turmoil was eating at her. ‘I thought I could be more confident after revealing it to our friends and families…’

While Nene brooded, Tsukasa flashed an uncertain face. Thinking that he jumped the gun a bit by trying to be a couple in public. Rui looked over at the couple with a much more serious face, not appreciating the amount of distress Nene seemed to be in from all the attention.

“Should I stage an impromptu magic act? I’m sure that’ll get their attention long enough for you two to slip away.” As much of a joker as Rui was, what he was first and foremost was a friend. Always willing to help those familiar to him whenever possible.

It wasn't looking good. Nene was whimpering into Tsukasa's chest. Tsukasa could do nothing but look at Nene in worry once again, and Rui looked like he was deep in thought, looking for something that would help out his two friends who found themselves in some distress.

All the comments they got weren't bad at all. Many thought they looked cute or were curious about them, but that was the end of it. That was… until some snarky remarks were made.

“Poor girl, she's dating that loudmouth senior?”
“She can do so much better…”
“He’s just showing off again.”

Indeed, the school might not have the best opinion of the weirdo wombo combo, but it wasn't like they were terrorizing students. Where did these negative comments come from? Why did they laugh at him?

‘Are they…insulting him…?’ Nene retracted her head from Tsukasa's chest and looked at the group of girls who made such terrible remarks. Looks like your classic group of gossip girls. That fear that was drowning her cleared instantly, and what took over was anger. Annoyance that some random onlookers dared assume about someone they know nearly nothing about.

She glared at them, not appreciating their comments towards her star.

“You don’t know anything about him, so do you mind keeping your baseless judgment to yourselves?

The group of girls froze the moment they heard that. Caught off guard by the venom Nene's words carried.

People stopped moving as they heard the commotion. Watching what was happening between the couple and the group of girls.

“Was that Kusanagi?" Akito perked up from his phone. His ears never failed him when it came to picking up the voices of his friends. He was simply just hanging out with An in their class before school officially began.

“What?" An only looked at him in confusion, until she saw people shuffling out of their class and to the windows that viewed the front of their school. Sensing something was wrong, both of them got up and out of the classroom as well, only to see Mizuki and Toya looking out the window.

“Mizuki, Toya! What's happening?!" An asked as the two of them approached the duo from the next class over.

“I don't know, I think Kusanagi is engaged in some sort of argument with those girls,” Toya explained to the best of his abilities.

Akito, Toya, Mizuki, and An all seem to be watching from the windows, ready to jump out at a moment's notice to save the three if it gets physical.

“Oh?! Defending your boyfriend? He must have bribed you with all that theater money." Another snarky remark, getting small laughs out of her group.

Now very pissed off, Nene fully detaches herself from Tsukasa and walks up to the group. Meanwhile, Tsukasa and Rui shared concerned looks, not sure if they should step in.

“Just so you know, I'm doing this completely out of my own feelings! I love him with all my heart, and I'm not letting your opinions ruin my day.” Nene stood her ground, her voice steady as she was ready to defend Tsukasa as her life depended on it. If there was ever a time to be brave, it was now.

“Woah, that was so cool of her!” An observed, silently cheering for her friends.

“It's great that she's taking a stand. She's showing everyone how much she loves Tsukasa Senpai.” Toya nodded in agreement.

“It sucks that they found themselves in this situation, but if they can get rid of rumors at the root, then it'll be much less of a problem for them in the future,” Akito explained. They might not have asked for it, but as actors, they're masters at improv.

“Tch," The main girl of the group was annoyed. Wasn't the girl in front of her supposed to be shy and quiet? How was she so confident in her love for someone so abnormal? Not wanting to lose the argument that she started, she said one last thing. “Fine, if you're so sure you love him, then prove it!”

“What's she going to do?!” Mizuki was now fully worried. They knew what it was to have those constant murmurs behind your back, and they didn't want it to happen to such a happy couple.

“Let's just watch and see, if it goes poorly, we run and help them,” Akito answered. They were still his friends at the end of the day, as much as he hates admitting that the trouble-causing duo were his friends.

Nene smiled softly as she turned around and slowly walked up to Tsukasa. Walking to his side, she wrapped her arms around his once again, “I don't have to prove anything to you. The only person whose opinions matter to me is Tsukasa, and he knows just how much I love him.” She looked straight into the eyes of her opponent.

“Anything else you’d like to assume?”

That was all it took to cause the leader to falter. She had lost the war she started. Her words of provocation failed to provoke anything out of the green-haired girl, being beaten in a different way. Nene’s conviction was too much for them.

Once again, Rui and Tsukasa shoot each other a look. Tsukasa had a look of relief while Rui returned to his classic smirk, “It seems like Nene didn’t need our help after all, right, Tsukasa?” A small whisper from one to the other.

“You’re right,” Tsukasa whispered back, wholly proud of how far his amazing girlfriend had come these past few weeks.

“Fine…you win, let's go girls.” She grumbled as she led the other three into the school. One of the girls turned around and shot Nene a look of remorse, silently apologizing for the main girl's behavior before disappearing into the building.

Once everything died down, everyone went back to their day as usual. People removed themselves from the crowd and walked into the school. A good sign that the trio should do the same.

As Nene and Tsukasa entered with Rui, her grip around Tsukasa's arm was tightened, while most of her anger had worn off. Her adrenaline had yet to fully settle.

She looked up at her boyfriend, who seemed to be gleefully smiling at the events that had just occurred, yet the main protagonist wasn't sure if she should be happy.

‘Did I do the right thing? What if…I caused Tsukasa more trouble in the future? What if they come back and keep bothering us…’

Worry was clear on her face, but once she saw Tsukasa look at her with a reassuring smile, it told her everything. That what she did was the right thing, and that he was proud of her.

A breath of contentment escaped Nene as she smiled too, maybe with this, they'll be left alone. Free to be a couple as they please.

“I'll head to our homeroom first. Why don't you walk your princess to her class first?" Rui sincerely smiled. How much his childhood friend has grown has far surpassed his expectations, and he is as proud of her as Tsukasa was.

“Roger!” Tsukasa declared both of them watched as Rui climbed the stairs to the third-year floor, hearing him say something along the lines of “I miss Emu oyoyo…”

The pair began walking to class 2-A, where they saw the rest of their second-year friends waiting for them.

“Nene, that was amazing!” Mizuki ran up to them, much to An’s protest. “The way you stood up to those girls was so cool! I could totally fall for you if you weren't already taken~” They finished their statement with a wink.

“Mizuki!” Nene furiously blushed. How would she even respond to that?!

Only to be chopped on the head by Akito. “What kind of statement is that…anyway, I'm glad you guys didn't get into a fight. If you need help, we're all here for you guys.”

“Yeah! Don't worry, Senpai, if anyone in class starts to ask too many things, then you can count on us to help Kusanagi!” An declared to Tsukasa, who smiled back at her.

“I appreciate it.” His voice was weirdly peaceful and quiet compared to his usual loud self. Throwing everyone else off guard. Guess he was just THAT happy.

“Are you going to be okay, Tsukasa Senpai? You might get asked a lot of things, too.” Toya was not ignoring the fact that they both might be the talk of the school for a little bit after their little stunt.

“I'll be fine! Anyone who asks me will be subjected to my practiced one-hour speech about how amazing Nene is! And after what just happened, I might add another 20 minutes onto it!” Tsukasa, returning to his classic self, proudly stated. As if having a speech about your love was normal when it was, in fact, not.

“Ahaha…give whoever has to listen to that my condolences…” An, one of many previous victims, prayed for the sanity of those stuck in a one-hour unskippable cutscene that was Tsukasa.

“Oh, by the way, Nene, you stayed over with Tsukasa Senpai? That's what Rui said, right? right?!” Mizuki, very curious to hear the hot deets about her stay at the Tenma household, shocked the other three when they heard it.

“What?! Oh God…I didn't know you two…” Akito commented, knowing exactly what he insinuated. Though they didn't seem like the type, he wanted to tease them a bit.

“No, no, we didn't do anything!” Tsukasa panicked, looking a lot more suspicious than he would have looked had he looked more composed. Maybe he was just getting shaken up by the mere idea of it.

“Did Kusanagi end up meeting Mrs. Tenma?” Toya asked, knowing full well how much of a pleasant person she was and how easily she would have accepted their relationship. Which he is very correct about.

“You know, Mom would have cried hearing you say Mrs. Tenma and not Tenmama, Toya.” Tsukasa teased, but it earned him an earnest, ” Oh, sorry” from Toya.

“But yes, she met her and even asked for permission to date me! And she was obviously approved.” Tsukasa declared, very happy that everyone seemed to accept their relationship with open arms! May their future be bright.

As they were all talking, the bell rang, signifying that homeroom was starting and that Tsukasa should book his seat. “The bell! Well, I must get going, farewell everyone, and Nene, I love you!” And with that, the blonde sprinted to class, getting yelled at by Hall monitors, “Hey! Stop running in the halls!” To which they began chasing him.

“What a riot…” Akito groaned while the others chuckled as they separated into their respective classes.

Morning classes went as usual as can be. Sure, there might be a few people looking over at Nene, but it wasn't with ill intentions. Some wanted to congratulate her for her relationship, or maybe praise her for her ability to stand up to the gossip girls. Others just wanted to ask some questions but reserved it until lunch break.

For Tsukasa, many people were curious about it in his class. The loud, proud, and very weird classmate getting a girlfriend? Unheard of! Plus, Everyone else in class can tell that he was overwhelmed with happiness by his wide grin.

So lunch break fell upon the school, and the first thing that happened was people from their respective classes flooding Tsukasa and Nene with questions. Wanting to know more about their relationship.

“Kusanagi! Are you really dating that Senior?"
“Who asked first?!"
“Have you guys kissed yet?!”

Many starstruck classmates wanted to know, and relentless waves of questions that never seemed to end. Questions started small, but each was increasingly embarrassing as more were asked.

Nene's eyes shifted from one person to another as she tried to focus on a question, but as she tried to answer, words couldn't seem to come out. Every time she tried to open her mouth to answer one, the next question shut them instantly. Her head spun at the immense amount of chatter around her.

Luckily for her, her friends stepped in to help.

“Alright, don't stress her out, give her some space," Akito cut through the endless stream of questions with a sharp tone and stepped in front of Nene.

An was right next to him, helping with shielding the girl, who also turned around and gave Nene a thumbs up, showing her that they were there to help.

“He's right! If they want to keep private stuff private, then you better respect it!” An looked at the crowd with a more serious face than she usually put up. After all, this is her friend that they were causing trouble for, and she won't stand for it.

The classmates looked at each other in regret; they didn't mean to cause her any harm. They were just curious about this secret relationship, but if she didn't want to reveal anything, then they wanted to respect it. A wave of apologies and congratulations came from the crowd as they either went back to their seats to eat or went to the cafeteria.

In Tsukasa's case, he was asked similar questions.

“Did you confess to her?”
“How long have you been dating?"
“What's she like outside of school?"

But considering Nene's feelings in this, he felt that he shouldn't answer more than he needed to. “Indeed, Nene is my beloved girlfriend! And an amazing person and singer, but that's all I'll say.” He was doing his best to deflect the questions.

“I'll head up to the rooftop first, then Tsukasa-kun~” Rui escapes the scene, dodging questions about the couple with practiced ease.

‘That Rui! Not even lending me help…’ Tsukasa watched the door as Rui made his exit. He needed a way out of this mess, too, if he wanted to have lunch with his friends and his beloved! As much as he actually did want to talk about Nene for the entire lunch break, he'd rather be cuddling with the real deal instead!

He faced his classmates with a soft look, put his hands together like a prayer, and shouted, “Listen, everyone! I know you're all curious to hear about us, but we would like privacy. I respect her needs, so could you give us some space, please?” He peeked his head around his hands for their reactions.

That seemed to do the trick as people could tell how genuinely happy he seemed to be and felt that there was no need to intrude. Many guy classmates gave him a shoulder pat as congratulations for finding happiness, and others gave their best wishes.

Seeing as he was free, he made a mad dash to Nene's class, where his princess awaited him. He hoped that she handled any curious peers well, because since he was scared, she experienced something similar to what he did. And if she did, he hoped she was alright…

He slammed open the classroom door, “NENE! Let's have lunch together!” Silence permeates throughout the class. The act attracted every gaze towards the blonde, including his now embarrassed girlfriend. This felt like the first day of the year all over again…

Silently, she stood up and stomped over to the blonde at the door and kicked his leg before slamming her face into his chest to hide her face, “Could you not?! If you're going to ask like that, maybe I'll just stay here!” She hissed, hoping that this made him reflect on his actions.

‘Why couldn't he just do something normal for once?!’ She sighed, just another day with Tsukasa Tenma, she supposed.

He looked down at her and then up at the rest of the class, who were staring at them, including Akito, who was facepalm, and An, who nervously chuckled.

“Ahaha…sorry about that." He sheepishly and nervously scratched the back of his neck. He didn't mean to make a huge show of it, but old habits die hard.

He turned his head to their friends, “Akito, Shiraishi! Mind coming to the roof? We have something to discuss. Also bring Toya and Akiyama, too!”

“Ok!” An gave a thumbs up while Akito responded with, “Alright, now leave before you cause more chaos…" practically kicking them out.

“Okay! With that, let's go, Nene." Tsukasa led her out of the room and into the hallway. They held hands as they walked to the rooftop. The chatter of students in the hall was more than blurred out as they focused on each other's presence.

“Dear mother packed us extra lunch so we can share it together, isn't that romantic?!" When Tenmama realized that they were going to school together, she packed extra for Tsukasa so that they were both well-fed for the day.

Nene sighed, exhausted by his usual antics, but the tone of her voice betrayed her. “I look forward to it,” She softly smiled as they ascended the stairs to the rooftop.

They opened the door and saw Rui hunched over his invention, working on a robot he seemed to have brought for the day. Tools were splayed on the floor, nuts and bolts everywhere, and a blueprint was right next to him.

“Oh, Tsukasa-kun, Nene, you made it!” He looked up from his work and saw the couple by the door.

“No thanks to you! You left me there with our hounding classmates!” Tsukasa pointed at the purple guy, feeling a little betrayed.

The couple walked over to the bench and sat down, getting comfortable with each other while Tsukasa pulled out what seemed to be a bigger lunchbox than normal. Guess it was made for two after all.

“I knew you could handle it, so I left it to you! I wouldn't want to accidentally reveal anything without permission now, would I?” Rui smirked. Of course, he wouldn't say anything, but he didn't want to deal with it either.

“You!...” Tsukasa was flabbergasted. He wanted to say more, but was at a loss for words. “Indeed, I did handle it like a star talking to paparazzi, but I really would have appreciated just a little assistance!”

“You too?" Nene looked up at her star, ‘Guess he had to deal with questions from his classmates as well.’ It brought her comfort knowing that they were both experiencing similar situations. Only Tsukasa didn't seem to have help like she did.

“Indeed, my adoring fans couldn’t wait to learn more about us, so the moment lunch started, I was bombarded with questions!” He explained, and Nene groaned, “Tsukasa, they’re your classmates, not your fan club,” she muttered. Still, she couldn’t help but smile. It was so like him to make even this sound like a performance.

“You didn't reveal too much, right?" She was ready to scold him if he said that he might have spilled some of the beans.

“Worry not! I simply told them that we were dating and that you were an amazing girlfriend. Then I asked that they not pry into our affairs for the sake of our privacy.” Tsukasa looked very proud of himself.

Nene felt really touched, ‘I thought that he would end up revealing too much. But in the end, he chose not to reveal anything…for me…’ It made her feel very loved that Tsukasa was willing to keep their moments to themselves, like she originally wanted.

She stared up at him, causing him to stare back once he realized she was looking at him. His sunset-colored eyes looked straight into her purple…but at this moment, she might as well have hearts for eyes instead.

“Tsukasa…thank you.” She leaned her head on his shoulder, feeling one of his hands wrapped around her waist, pulling her as close as possible.

He chuckled while patting her head, “Your happiness is my happiness, princess. Don't you worry.”

Just then, the door to the roof opened once again. "Ugh, did we really have to come in the first place? It better not be for them to show off…” Akito cringed as everyone else entered the roof.

“C'mon, little bro! You guys said they had something to talk about. Besides, just look at how adorable they are!” Mizuki, defender of cuteness, appealed.

“They're right, Akito, deal with it.” An stuck her tongue out in his direction. Whether or not she agreed, she was always against Akito. He turned to look at the only one who could be on his side, Toya.

Unfortunately, since this was Toya and the ones in question involved his favorite Senpai…, “Sorry, Akito, I think they look great together and I'm very happy for them.” Right, how could he forget how Toya was when they were spying on the couple's first kiss?

Akito sighed, resigning any resolve to fight back as this was an unwinnable battle, “Fine, I guess they look good together.” Everyone there laughed at Akito’s hesitant compliment.

“So, what did you need to talk to us about?" An asked, walking the group closer to the WxS trio and taking their seats wherever they could find.

“Well…we found the last SEKAI!” Tsukasa nonchalantly announced, as if they were supposed to know each other's SEKAIs.

“Ooooh~ So who is it?” Mizuki leaned forward. Things might get juicy now that they're about to find out the last SEKAI!

“Indeed, please tell us, Tsukasa Senpai.” Toya nodded, while he wasn't as invested in the whole SEKAI stuff as others, he was just happy to be there with the rest of them.

“It was as we theorized at my place! The final group that had a SEKAI was indeed MORE MORE JUMP!” Tsukasa announced, for some reason, standing up and striking a pose with it, too. Only Toya, Mizuki, and Rui clapped. The other three did not want to join in on that.

After Tsukasa finished recounting the discovery, Mizuki leaned forward eagerly. “So, what’s the next step? Are we meeting up with everyone soon?”

“Yikes, I don't need to be pulled into any SEKAI gossip if Airi comes over…” Akito envisioned. He could simply be in his own room, and suddenly, Airi and Ena burst through his door to ask about SEKAI…he shivered just thinking about it.

“Relax, I don’t think they know, yet.” An shrugged, after all, the main group mainly went to Kamiyama, well, Ena goes to night school, so she can't join them.

“Have you told your group yet, Mizuki?" Rui looks up from his little robot, which seems more like a gift of sorts than something for their next play. What it does is something no one knows.

“Oh! Oh…I knew I forgot to mention something during our meeting last night! Hahaha…” They nervously chuckled in response. While it was crucial to tell them, they kind of had a song to work on, so it slipped their mind.

“That makes sense, if you did tell Ena, I feel like she wouldn’t keep quiet about it…” Akito noted, knowing that it would happen now that Mizuki was reminded to tell them and that he'd have to prepare himself for an onslaught of questions.

“She's your sister, why didn't you ask her yourself?" Nene asked, opening her mouth as Tsukasa raised some food for her to eat. Mizuki mumbled something along the lines of “I so need a picture of this!”

“We keep to ourselves usually, unlike this guy and his two ‘siblings’.” Akito air quoted, pointing at Tsukasa and referring to Toya and Saki.

“Well, at some point, you two should talk about it.” Toya raised a good point, especially because “While Akiyama and Miku said someone else made it, Ena-san is a part of that SEKAI…wanting to disappear is a dangerous thought.” He was right, she was in that SEKAI for a reason.

“You’re not a stranger to those thoughts either,” Rui said softly, his smirk fading as he met Mizuki’s eyes.

“We'll get to me later! Don't worry, ahaha…” They did their best to deflect it, but Rui and many of them can tell it wasn’t a new feeling.

“ANYWAY…how about MMJ?” An once again bringing the group back on track, "You talked to Shizuku-san, right? Do you think she could have told her group?”

“I'm not sure, she could've forgotten just like Akiyama.” Tsukasa wasn't wrong; Shizuku does tend to be a little airheaded.

“Don't worry, I don't think Emu would let it slip by her. There's a good chance she's talking to them about it, too," Nene concluded. Emu did seem very happy to learn that people in her school have SEKAIS too, so she wasn't lonely on that front.

“What are we even going to do once everyone knows anyway?” Akito asked the important question, “It can't be that big of a deal."

“It isn't! But I want to host that SEKAI party like we did the other day, but with all SEKAIs and people present!” Tsukasa announced, “It'd be fun to socialize and talk to each other, don't you think?"

“Oh my gosh…A big party and a chance to talk to Minori?! Count me in!” Mizuki, ever the Minori fan, had starry eyes and couldn't wait till the SEKAI get-together.

“If we're going to play games again, then please get more controllers, Tsukasa Senpai.” Toya pleaded, four was enough for the likes of their previous group of nine, but for what seemed like twenty? They'll need to at least double that amount.

Thinking about it for a moment, he continued, “And food, there’s possibly not enough food for that many people.” Toya, sensible as he always is, was giving this party a lot of thought and preparation.

Tsukasa, already brimming with energy, declared, “This SEKAI party will be a day to remember! Don’t worry, I’ll cook all the food.”

“I hope we have enough room for all the groups,” Toya added thoughtfully. “It’ll be hard to fit everyone if we don’t plan.” If it comes down to it, the three Tenmas might be the ones to set up the party.

“Just don’t pass out with excitement…” Nene sighed, knowing that Tsukasa might stress over getting all the small details just perfect.

Just then, the small robot Rui worked on let out a “WONDERHOY!” as a show of agreement, startling everyone.

“Fufu, even my little robot seems to agree!” Guess that’s what the little thing does.

With the rest of the lunch remaining, the whole group decided to chill on the rooftop, eat their lunches, and talk to each other about random things, whether SEKAI or not. The VBS group was hanging out, Tsukasa was feeding Nene, and Mizuki was buzzing around Rui—something about how that little robot was a certain small pink girl.

Speaking of the pink girl, “I’m surprised Emu hasn’t blown through the door yet.” Tsukasa looked at the door, fully expecting Emu to be present for the party planning, but there was no sight of her at all. “did something happen?” The troupe leader is slightly concerned about this unusual behavior.

“Don’t worry, Tsukasa-kun, I have a hypothesis that she’s actually talking to the SEKAI havers in her school as we speak. She, Azusawa, and your sister will be our bridge to the people with SEKAIs in that school.” Rui explained, not knowing what she was doing, but he knew his girlfriend well. “That makes sense,” Tsukasa nodded, his worry fading quickly.

“I heard you guys were having a party?” A robotic voice speaks out from Tsukasa’s phone. Pulling it out of his pocket, he held it in front of him, revealing Meiko. Everyone else stopped to listen. VBS especially took special notice due to how much influence Meiko had in their journey.

“We are, it's just a celebration of SEKAIs in a way.” Nene nodded.

“That sounds great! I can’t wait to see it come together.” This Meiko was much more chipper than the other two Meikos from the other SEKAIs. She took a look around and saw the others. Recognizing that they were the ones with SEKAIs, she greeted them. “Hey, everyone! It’s nice to finally meet you. Miku and Kaito told me all about your little get-together the other day.”

“Woah…she’s pretty different from my Meiko.” Mizuki noticed.

“Somehow I get the feeling that you'll be saying that to every Vsinger…” An didn't forget how they described their inhabitants, it wasn't exactly the most pleasant.

“Wish we could help you all out! But sadly, we're stuck in SEKAI.” Meiko shook her head. It seemed like a very big moment for the kids, and yet all they could do was watch.

“It's alright! Since it'll be at my house again, I'll be in charge of setting it up. If anything, I can trust my darling sister and honorary Tenma, Toya, to help me, isn't that right?” Tsukasa shifted to the very happy-looking Toya.

“Of course! I'll always help Tsukasa Senpai when he needs it.” Toya was just happy to be able to return all the support Tsukasa had given to him throughout the years.

“There he goes again…” Akito sighed, very used to the Toya glazing Tsukasa train. He does it so often that even Akito is starting to see the good qualities of their blonde senior.

“Hey…I’m here too, aren't I?” Nene pouted, ‘wasn't I added to the family too?’

“We'll all lend our help, I'll make sure Kohane knows too!” An pulled out her phone to start the summary.

“I'll see if my group is available. Enanan might not mind going, but Kanade and Mafuyu might be a little trouble convincing.” Mizuki wasn't wrong. One had a strict schedule, and the other didn't touch grass.

“I'll ask Saki and her friends whenever I get a chance!” Tsukasa offered, “From there, they and our group mates can ask MORE MORE JUMP.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Rui nodded, satisfied that things were being put together, too, and started writing a summary to Emu, catching her up and telling her the fun plans in store for them. With this, phase one of planning is set, to get everyone from the other school caught up and on board.

“HAHAHA! This will be an amazing success, I can see it already!” Tsukasa smiled, soon feeding Nene the last bite of their lunch. Guess they ran through the entire thing during the conversation.

With amazing timing to conclude the meeting, the bell rings, signifying the end of the lunch break.

“Lunch is over already?! But I haven't spent enough time with my dear!” Tsukasa, saddened by that, must separate once more.

“I'm heading back, I don't need to deal with that any longer.” Akito expressed bluntly, getting up and ready to head back to his class with An.

“We'll see each other after school for practice, just bear with it a while longer…” Nene comforted the now deflated star. He looked at her and slowly nodded in acceptance, the price he must pay for being a year older, unfortunately.

“Seems like you're coming with us! See you later Tenma Senpai, Kamishiro Senpai!” An waved as the three of them left first.

"Let's go, Akiyama, I wouldn't want us to be late for afternoon classes.” He turned around and looked at the two seniors, “Tsukasa Senpai, if you need help preparing, please reach out to me or anyone. I wouldn't want you to overwork yourself and shoulder everything alone.”

“He's right, you know? Do make sure to tell us if you run into trouble.” Rui spoke up, packing everything into his bag and getting ready to return to class with Tsukasa.

“If you need help with decorating, I can definitely help! Just give me a call or have Rui ask me, I'm always down to help you guys out." Mizuki chipped in, not wanting to feel useless.

“Thank you, everyone, I promise I won't collapse from overworking, too many people will scold me if I do.” Tsukasa jokes, on top of Nene and Saki teaming up on him, there's Rui, Toya, and the rest of the crew, too. He wouldn't want to worry them.

The four of them headed down the stairs and went their separate ways. Afternoon classes progressed as normal, and the day passed easily.

This led to the end of the school day, people were packing up to go home, lots of people were looking forward to the weekends and holidays, and many were chatting with one another about their plans.

Akito and An seemed to have already left, presumably leaving to find Toya so that they could go practice. Leaving Nene as one of the last to leave. She packed up, they still had rehearsals, so she shouldn't keep them waiting for too long.

She was just about to leave when the classroom doors opened. What she expected was Tsukasa and Rui. What she got was the gossip girls from the morning.

She did notice one key detail, though, the one she was arguing with in the morning was in the back, sulking at that, too. The one who seemed to be leading them was the one who shot her a look of sorry. The other two girls stayed silent, watching from the door.

“Hiya Kusanagi! Don't wanna bother you but someone has something they want to say…” They stepped back and pushed the girl forward. “C’mon, don't be shy now~,”

Now in front face to face with Nene, the gossip girl grits her teeth and looks away in embarrassment. She lost to her this morning…why did she need to go through this too?!

“...Look…I’m sorry, okay!? I got a little jealous about your little happy relationship and said some mean stuff.” But that apology didn’t last very long.

She turned around and tried to plead her case to her friends as if she'd already done it before. “I mean, can you blame me?! Everyone knows about that duo. It just seemed… strange, okay?!”

Nene glared at her, ‘Is she trying to apologize or continue to insult Tsukasa? I should just leave now…’

The casual gossip girl, the one who seemed to be forcing the leader to do this, had none of it. She shot Nene an apologetic look once again as she gave the leader a stern look.

“Don't care. They were perfectly happy this morning and even showed it to you, accept it and apologize already.” Maybe the whole group wasn't as bad as Nene thought.

“I-” She sighed, resigning once in for all that there's just no other option. She mumbled out her apology like a spoiled brat, “I'm sorry…I didn't mean to insult your boyfriend or doubt your relationship. I'll leave you two alone from now on…”

Nene’s eyes widened. ‘I didn’t expect this… but maybe this is what I needed. Maybe this means we can move on.’ Nene smiled at the group, happy that this was all over and that they could leave this in the past…wait, she heard footsteps approaching.

“See? Wasn't so hard now, was it? Now let's go." The casual one was satisfied and was about to pull the leader so they could go congratulate their leader for taking responsibility, until…

Nene heard familiar footsteps just as the casual girl finished speaking. She turned, already knowing who it was. ‘Oh no…’

“You all? Don't tell me you're here to hurt Nene again?!” Tsukasa appeared, of course, he would. A good boyfriend would, of course, pick up his beloved before they go to practice! He wore no smile the moment he saw who Nene was talking to.

“Oh?” The Casual girl smirked. As if the planets aligned in her favor. “Perfect timing, here's part two.”

The leader could not handle any more of this embarrassment, but she had to anyway. She spun around and came face to face with Nene's other half.

Tsukasa did not have a single clue what was going on, the leader seemed to have none of the snark that she had this morning, and was replaced by a look of a kicked puppy.

“I'm…sorry. I didn't mean to say baseless things about your relationship. I came here to apologize to your girlfriend for everything…” To top it off, she even bowed! How respectable.

Tsukasa’s frown softened as he glanced at Nene, silently checking if she was okay. Her small nod gave him all the reassurance he needed, "Hmm, I understand. I will forgive you just this once because you seem sincere! Just please don't do it again?” He smiled softly, he was quite happy that closure was had quickly.

“Don't worry, Mr boyfriend, I'll keep her out of your hair.” The casual one smiled, after all, she did not want to face the weirdo wombo combo if their leader did something rash and hurt Nene. She wanted to still be alive for graduation after all, “Take care of her, stay happy." With that, the Casual girl dragged the leader out of the room with a peace sign, and the silent ones followed suit.

“What even?" Tsukasa looked at Nene for answers. Only for her to shake her head in confusion as well, “just accept it and move on. That's what I normally do for you all the time.”

“WHA-” Tsukasa couldn't even manage a response before she took his hand and dragged him out of the room with a laugh. The hallways were empty, her little laughter echoing down them, as she pulled him to the front. Rui was waiting for them to head to practice.

Notes:

New Year's chapter! It's pretty long too so I hope it isn't hard to read or anything. I just didn't want to find a spot in the chapter and cut it off. Again, not actually about the New Year though. We'll get there eventually, I have plans for what the cast will be doing on that day :D

Also, yes I added a little bit of drama but I hope it isn't too much, just to spice up the work a little but I won't be tagging it due to it not having a significant place in the grand scheme of things. They probably won't be returning and are really just there for Nene's character development. Please tell me if you think it doesn't fit! Remember I'm just a fluff guy, not an angst guy :P

Does it seem weird that I cut it off before WxS practice? Don't worry, it's like that for a reason since the next chapter I plan on doing converges at their practice. There might be a lot less Kamiyama though...wonder who's POV it'll be next?

Also also, I'm finally taking time to basically watch every other group's stories. Like all of them. It might take time but I kinda plan on speed running it and getting a gist for things. Key plots, character interactions, and characterizations. All that jazz

Chapter 8: Wait a minute... an Emusode? Part 1

Summary:

Emu splits off from the rest of her friends to go back to her own school and talk to the SEKAI havers that go to Miyajou! Join her as she interacts with everyone and tries to gather them all for one big talk.

Notes:

Tsuaksa: Hello everyone! I'm so very happy that this work has hit 1000 hits! I don't really know what those are but it seems like a lot of you enjoy this, so I'm proud to be the star that puts the smiles on many people's faces!

Nene: Tsukasa...who and what in the world are you talking about? Is there a camera somewhere in your room...?

Tsukasa: Don't worry, Nene! I'm sure the readers understand. Thank you all for your continuous support and presence in reading this, HAHAHA!

Last time on-wait a minute. This isn't Nenekasa or Kamiyama…

Here we follow Emu running back to Miya after finally separating from the rest of her group at Kamiyama. As per usual, Emu antics, she bolts through the streets with practiced movements, almost like she has used this route countless times. Anything to visit her knight in shining armor, Rui!

‘I can't wait to ask people about their SEKAIs! Maybe I can meet some of their Vsingers or even go into them!’ The pink ball of sunshine was even more excited than usual. Learning about the other SEKAIs in her school? What else can be more magical than this?!

She quickly whooshed back to her school. A pink blur ran through the halls towards her classroom. There was still time before morning classes started, meaning she had some time to talk to some people.

The first order of business in this SEKAI Adventure was, of course, her classmates! Since Saki and Shiho were right there, she might as well talk to them.

As she burst into the classroom, she spotted Shiho and Saki chatting near a desk, wearing contrasting expressions. One was calm while the other seemed very cheerful and excited. Saki was talking to Shiho about what happened earlier that morning. Something about being called Oneechan…?

“Sakichan! Shihochan!” Emu quickly weaves between desks and lands on the other side of Shiho, a normal occurrence for the gray-haired girl. To be surrounded by sunshine and happiness on both sides.

“Emuchan! Did you just come back from Kamiyama?” Though the guess was probably really easy, seeing how often Emu took trips to the other school, it never hurt to ask.

Emu’s smile widens, “Yep! I wanted to come back as fast as possible to talk about SE-” She slapped a hand over her mouth. She was most definitely not paying attention to how loud she was due to her excitement.

‘I almost said SEKAI out loud!!!’ And Tsukasa even warned her about it, too!

Shiho sighed, she already heard the first syllable of what she assumed was SEKAI, “SEKAI, right? Just make sure to not yell it out.” A fair warning. While chatter was all around, making it harder to hear their specific conversation, Emu's voice was both loud and distinct, so people would definitely hear.

“Yeah! I didn't know you were in a SEKAI with my brother!” Everything made sense after she learned that day, but, strangely, she never considered other SEKAIs. “What's it like?"

“It has a flying train, amusement park rides, tents, a ship, and even plushies that are alive!" Emu answered as if it were something so simple. But Saki and Shiho's reaction said otherwise.

Saki’s jaw dropped. “Living plushies?!” She so wanted to see that!

Shiho blinked slowly, trying to picture it. “That… sounds overwhelming.” Sensory overload aside, it sounded so chaotic compared to what they were used to.

“But I should've expected something like that since you and Tsukasa-san are in it…” Shiho murmured, a part of her wanted to see what it truly looked like. She, too, wanted to know what living plushies meant.

“Nenechan and Kamishiro-san are also part of it, right? I can't believe you all made such a magical place together!” A quick pause. Emu looked at Saki with confusion as she heard the Tenma sister say that. Then she remembered that Saki wasn't there for the full party, where they learned that some SEKAIs had a different number of creators.

“Eh? I didn't make the SEKAI, but I helped it grow!” Emu corrected as she shook her head, she does help, but the initial inception was all one person.

“What do you mean? I thought SEKAI was created by a shared feeling?” Shiho was now rightfully confused. School SEKAI was created by all four of their feelings combined. How was their SEKAI different from the acting troupe?

“Our SEKAI was made by one person!” Emu answered, prompting an appropriate response from Saki.

“EHHH?!” This turned heads as Saki raised her voice in shock. After realizing she attracted attention, "Sorry, sorry! Nothing to see here!” prompting everyone to return to their conversations.

“Then whose feelings were THAT strong?!” Saki was in disbelief. It took four childhood friends to create their SEKAI, and now you're telling her that a singular person somehow had that much drive?!

“Tsukasa-kun did!” Emu struck a pose full of pride as if she were there for the creation of it. Even though they recently learned that he made it as a kid.

“Somehow…not surprised.” Shiho bluntly responded, knowing how the eccentric brother acted all the time. It made sense that his passion and ambitions matched the volume of his voice. She decided to inquire more about this strange phenomenon, “And what was the feeling that made his SEKAI?”

“Saki did!” An immediate answer from Emu!

“I did?” Saki was confused by such an answer!

“You did!” Emu continued her confusing assault! Pushing the idea with literally no context, making her even more confused.

“How?!” It’s like Saki’s eyes were swirling due to her confusion! First, her brother tells her that he talks about her to his own Vsingers, and now she's being told that the ENTIRE SEKAI was somehow born due to her…?

“Well… Tsukasa-kun always wanted to make Sakichan happy,” Emu explained, her voice softening for once. “That feeling was so strong, it created the SEKAI!”

The conversation came to a halt as Saki was visibly shaken.

‘Eh…?’ Saki stared at her, tears brimming. Her heart swelled with warmth as Emu’s words sank in. Not sad tears far from it, but tears of pure joy, ‘Oniichan… I always knew you cared about me, but this much?’

“That guy… But I guess he was always so devoted to Saki,” Shiho smiled. It was always clear how much Tsukasa loved his little sister. As one of her childhood friends, she witnessed it. Even after they split apart and Saki was stuck in a hospital bed, he never once stopped his crusade to keep a smile on her face.

A small scowl flashed on the gray girl's face. ‘The only ones Saki had during those tough times were Tsukasa-san and Ichika…I wasn’t there when she needed me most.’ A face filled with regret from her past actions. Would things have been different if they all continued to stay friends? Even if they weren't, couldn't she have at least spared a visit or two back then?

A sniffle brought her out of her brooding, however, as she looked at the source. Saki was seemingly brought to tears after hearing how much her brother truly loved her! “I didn't know…I can't believe that he loves me that much…” She had a giant smile on her face as tears of happiness continued to flow. He loved her from the moment she was born and still loves her with all his heart to this day.

“Yeah! He's had his SEKAI since he was a kid!" Emu spared no time to give Saki a chance to cease her happy crying as she tacked on another heart-wrenching detail about her brother!

“Wanting to make Saki happy and having SEKAI since childhood? Maybe it came from the many times he cheered up Saki in the hospital…” Shiho speculated as she got a handkerchief from her bag and handed it to Saki. “That can't be the only thing the SEKAI exists for these days, right?” After all three people were added to his SEKAI, meaning his dream must have expanded.

“Yep! He still wants to make Saki happy, but now he wants to make everyone happy with his acting! We all do!” Emu enthusiastically nodded, to spread joy and wonder is what she has always dreamed of. And now she gets to share that dream with three other people who care about her dearly…could this pink bundle of joy ask for anything better?

“I'm happy for you all.” Shiho nodded before turning her attention to Saki, who was using the handkerchief. “Saki…I know you're very happy, but class is about to start at any moment…” Getting out of her seat to comfort the teary blonde.

“But I'm just…so overwhelmed with love and happiness…” Saki couldn't contain the tears. When she sees her brother, she swears she'll give him the biggest hug ever and tell him how much she loves him!

Emu smiled, looking at the two. Normally, she wasn't a big fan of crying as a whole, but the smile on Saki's face told her that she was super duper happy, even with tears. But that smile faltered for a second, ‘Tsukasa-kun is such an amazing older brother...’ In a tiny way, Emu was a bit jealous.

The hum of chatter in the classroom began to fade as students returned to their seats, the teacher’s arrival imminent. Shiho gently patted Saki’s shoulder. “You can thank him later, but for now, let’s get through class.” She, too, was happy to learn that Saki was loved immensely and that she’ll also do her best to support her friend, but that doesn't mean she wanted her to cry for the entire class.

Saki managed to recover from her happy crying, but never removed the giant smile that she wore all of class. She radiated happiness the entire time, and classmates couldn't help but smile whenever they looked at her. Why was she so happy? Who knows but if she was happy then everyone else was too!

Morning couldn't have gone any faster as soon as the lunch break bell rang, and the teacher left the room. Emu rocketed out of her seat and back to Saki and Shiho, who looked like they were ready to go somewhere themselves.

Saki pulled out her lunch as she saw Emu approach, “Emuchan! We're going to 2-A to meet up with Icchan and Honachan! Wanna come with?”

“Un! I wanna talk more about SEKAI!” She nodded so fast that Tsukasa would've been scared that her head could've fallen off.

“Alright, keep your head on, let's go." Or Shiho could do it for him instead. Leading the two much more energetic girls into the classroom next door, Ichika, Honami, and Kohane seemed to be already chatting—possibly about SEKAIs, or maybe not.

“Oh! Shiho, Saki, and even Ootori-san. We were just about to look for you,” Ichika looks over at the approaching trio.

“Wait, before that…Saki, have you been crying?” Honami stood up and walked over to her, sparing no time in noticing the red in the Blonde’s eye. ‘Did something happen?’ Ever the caring friend that she was. Ichika soon followed suit, making sure that her childhood friend was alright.

Saki shook her head, “I was crying, but I was happy crying, so don't worry!”

Shiho sighed, “I was scared she was going to cry all class…” That would have been something, that's for sure.

“Eh? Happy crying?” Kohane parroted, sure she has done it before, too, but happy crying just before class started? Knowing Saki, it wasn't because she loved school.

“I was telling her about Tsukasa-kun’s SEKAI!” Emu clarified, but it left two of the three confused. Kohane quickly remembered the specifics of the birth of Wonderland SEKAI and the connection between it and Saki.

“Oh yeah, that makes sense," The hamster nodded, ‘hehe, I guess Sakichan really felt touched’

“I'll tell you all about it!” Saki volunteered. Ever so happy to catch them up to speed.

“Well, we don’t have to stay for that, right?” Shiho was right; she, Emu, and, to a certain degree, even Kohane knew the story about Tsukasa’s SEKAI now, so sticking around to hear Saki talk about it wasn’t a very good use of their time.

“Then how about you three go find MORE MORE JUMP? That way, everyone who has a SEKAI will be aware of other existing SEKAIs and connect with one another.” Ichika suggested, ‘Once we get all the SEKAIs together…I can meet even more Mikus!’ The Miku enthusiast was not trying at all to hide her interest in meeting other Mikus. Especially after seeing and meeting Wonderlands Miku, who was adorable.

“Hehe, Ichikachan’s motives are very clear. I can tell she wants to meet the other Mikus and talk with them. Maybe even get pictures? You’ll make our Miku jealous, you know~” Honami teased. Her face softened from the earlier concerned face she wore when Saki first came in.

“E-eh?! Oh…” Ichika was caught off guard, ‘Was I really that obvious…?’ She silently apologized to her Miku, who she assumed was listening and probably did get a little jealous about her enthusiasm in meeting the others. She can imagine her funny reaction to all of this. Maybe she’ll ask Miku or Luka about it since it seemed like they met the other variations yesterday.

Honami chuckled as she walked over to Ichika and patted her shoulder, “Just make sure our Miku knows that she’s your favorite, alright?”

Ichika smiled, “Of course, I won’t forget all the things she did for us ever since the beginning. It was thanks to her and Luka that we’re together again. I’ll never forget that…”

“But still, it feels amazing that we’re all connecting on something like this. It feels like we’re all coming together and bonding more now that the secret isn’t hidden anymore.” Honami smiled, ‘If only we all found out earlier. Maybe we could’ve had so much fun…’

“It seems we have everything mapped out, have fun with the story,” Shiho said, leaving it to the blonde to tell the heartwarming SEKAI story. Also didn't exactly want to deal with Saki breaking out more tears if she did end up crying again.

“We'll join you after." Ichika agreed, “Maybe we can have everyone meet up on the roof if it's vacant.”

“Sounds like a plan! C’mon, Shihochan, Kohanechan! Let’s go before lunch is over!” and just like that, Emu pulled both of them by the hand. Kohane simply giggled while Shiho fought back just a little.

“You don’t have to drag us... We’re coming.”

“Hehe, I think Emu-chan just can’t sit still for too long.” At least Kohane understands.

Emu had stars in her eyes as she spared no time as the three burst into 2-D…well, just Emu. Shiho just accepted what was happening, and Kohane was along for the ride.

Both Minori and Haruka were simply enjoying lunch together, at least before these three came in, “HARUKACHAN, MINORICHAN!” Emu yelled out, alerting and turning the heads of the two with a confused look.

“Ootori-san, Hinomori-san, Asusawa-san? What brings you three here?” The blue-haired idol simply asked. Maybe it was something urgent with the way they came into the room.

Shiho sighed again, she was doing that a lot today…, “Sorry about her, she's just very excited about the reason we came to find you."

“And that is…?” The anticipation was killing Minori; she was immediately curious upon their arrival, but now she just had to know.

“We know that you two and MORE MORE JUMP have a SEKAI.” No need to sugarcoat it, Shiho just stated the facts as it is with so much certainty that it confused Kohane.

“Eh? I know we talked about it at Tsukasa-san’s place, but how did you confirm it?” Kohane was very much not present for the Leo/need call, so she was under the impression that they weren't one hundred percent certain.

“I asked Shizuku after he told us about your theory. She said she had one and was surprised we knew.” Shiho explained, to which Kohane just said, "Ooooh.”

But the most extreme reaction was, of course, "HUEEEEE?!” Classic Minori, only tied with Tsukasa on funny reactions.

Haruka was trying to process everything in a split second. Three of their friends came up to them suddenly and brought up their SEKAI. ‘They all seem to know what a SEKAI is, too…’

“I-I don't know what you mean…!” Oh, Minori, trying to keep her virtual friends a secret, even though it wasn't fooling anyone.

“Minori…” Shiho shook her head, instantly shutting down the frantic idol's attempt at a cover-up. ‘I get that it was a secret before…’

“We have SEKAIs too! Don't worry.” Kohane spoke up, trying to calm down her best friend.

“You all do?” Haruka was surprised. As per usual, she thought only they had a SEKAI like everyone else initially did, but that doesn't seem to be the case anymore.

“Yep! We're allll in different SEKAIs! There are five in total!” Emu answered.

“EEEEEH?! FIVE?! That’s incredible! But also, wow, how do we keep track of all of this?!” Sweet Minori was going through it. But it definitely intrigued her, I mean, five whole different dimensions, including the one she had access to?! Wowie!

“Don’t worry about that! Tsukasa-kun, Rui-kun and Nenechan seem to have everything under control!” Emu shows her absolute faith in her friends. After all, they really do seem to be mapping everything well.

“But how did you all find out about each other’s SEKAIs? Surely you were keeping it a secret from each other as well, right?" Haruka, ever the reasonable one, asked. She was right, up until that point, all five groups kept the idea of SEKAIs hidden.

“Wellll, my Miku accidentally came out while others were around and everyone we were with all haddd SEKAIs so they recognized her!” Emu explained, to which Kohane and Shiho looked at her with surprise.

‘It all came out because of a small mistake?!’ It was the only thing that popped into their heads. And here they thought something big happened, like there was a SEKAI that was in danger or that their creators were ignoring them, which caused a different Miku to seek their help or something.

“After that, we all went to Tsukasa-kun’s house and talked about it, that's how we found out there were two more SEKAIs, which were the one Shihochan was in and the one Minorichan and Harukachan were in!” Emu continued, a very crazy story, but one that was believable in its own right.

“I see…Well, it's nice to know that there are other people with SEKAIs, maybe we can talk about it all together?” Haruka nodded, ‘Our virtual singers have been friendly and helpful, so I'm glad there's more out there. Helping people realize their dreams.’ “It makes sense that other SEKAIs exist. Everyone has dreams they hold close to their hearts, just like ours. It’s comforting to know we’re not alone in this.” She softly smiled.

“I wonder what they all look like! Do you think they’re as magical as ours?” Minori now joined Emu in the Starry-Eyes Club.

“Well, Ichika suggested we all meet up on the roof if it's empty. We can have some privacy and talk about SEKAI all we want there.” Shiho echoed what her band leader suggested. It was the best place where they won't be disturbed after all.

“If we’re meeting on the roof, we should make sure everyone’s caught up first. It’ll be easier to talk if we’re all on the same page,” Haruka suggested in her usual calm tone.

“That sounds great! We should get Airichan and Shizukuchan then!” Minori added, to which Emu sprang up.

“I'LL GO GET THEM! I'll meet you all on the roof!" and with that, the pink blur sped out of the classroom and up the stairs to reach the third-year floor.

For the third time this day, Emu practically busts down the door to the 3-E classroom where Airi and Shizuku were.

“Emuchan? Whatcha need to come to the third-year floor?” Airi asked a sensible question. It's not like they aren't friends, but Emu doesn't hang out with them for lunch to be coming to their classroom.

“Airichan, Shizukuchan!” She looks around and considers the coast clear, “I wanna talk about SEKAI with you two!”

Airi was understandably shocked to hear it from someone who wasn't in their SEKAI. Shizuku, on the other hand…

“Oh! I knew I had forgotten something!” Shizuku suddenly remembered last night's little conversation in the video chat.

“And that was…?” Airi asked, knowing that Shizuku seemed to have forgotten to tell her and the rest of the group something important and probably related to their pink underclassmen standing right in front of them.

“Tsukasa-kun, Kusanagi-san, and the girls of Leo/Need seem to know that we have a SEKAI together and that they had their own SEKAIs! They were talking about it in a video call, and Shiichan called me over to confirm it!” Shizuku explained with a serene smile, earning a groan from Airi.

“Shizuku, that’s pretty important info you could’ve shared sooner,” Airi said, rubbing her temple.

Airi was very much used to Shizuku’s behavior, but she was still trying to process what had just happened. ‘More SEKAIs other than ours, huh? That's something I didn't expect to hear at all.’

“So…how did you find out about it? I mean, before Shizuku admitted it. Surely you weren't just blind guessing, right?” Airi wondered about how they got a lead on their SEKAI, “Maybe Minori let it slip on accident?’

“Kaito-niisan and a different Miku and Meiko said they saw your Rin!” Emu explained, confusing the two idols.

Shizuku tilted her head thoughtfully. “I wonder why Rin didn’t tell us… Maybe she wanted us to discover it for ourselves.” Shizuku was right in that matter. It doesn't seem like any of the virtual singers present brought up that event to their human friends.

“We can ask her later. Emuchan, who's in the other SEKAIs?” Airi got straight to the point, maybe she knows a few of them.

“Well…Wonderlands x Showtime has one!” Emu started, it makes sense that they're all in one.

“Shiichan and her friends are in one. I'm so happy for them!” Shizuku, being the classic loving sister that she was.

“And both Shinononomes are in different ones, too! Ena-san and Akito-Kun have their own groups they're in!” With that, all five SEKAIs were established for the duo. Airi snorted a bit, though.

“Emuchan, I think you added one too many nos in their last name.” It was pretty funny to her, ‘Maybe I'll call them that next time.”

“That being said, I'll need to ask them the next time I visit! I had no idea they had SEKAIs.” Her close friends had SEKAIs and didn't tell her?! Blasphemy! ‘Though I guess I kept my own SEKAI hidden from them too…’ But with this door blown wide open, the conversation topics are endless.

“Oh, Asahina Senpai is in one too! She made hers all by herself, just like Tsukasa-kun!” Emu mentioned. She had one last stop before heading to the roof, and she had to steel herself for the conversation that would soon come.

“Asahina-san has one too? That's incredible! All of our friends have SEKAIs…but what do you mean she made it all by herself? Tsukasa-kun also made it all by himself? What do you mean by that?” Shizuku was now beyond confused, ‘But MORE MORE JUMP made a SEKAI together, how is it possible for a single person to make one themselves?’ Many questions were on Shizuku’s mind, and even more were on Airi’s.

“I can explain once we get everyone to the roof! There, we can have our bigggg SEKAI talk and it'll be all Wonderhoy!” Emu did the hand motion as she said the word.

“The roof sounds perfect,” Shizuku agreed. “It’ll give us the space and privacy to figure all this out together.”

“Sure, we can head there, you can go get Asahina-san, then Emuchan! We're counting on you, soldier.” Airi saluted.

“Aye aye, Captain!” The fellow pink saluted back and proceeded to exit the room. ‘Asahina Senpai…’ A bittersweet smile formed on her face. ‘She really smiled during Halloween, and everyone says she's healing. I have to do everything I can to help!’ No mood will bring Emu down; she marches with determination to Mafuyu’s classroom. Hoping she was there for lunch. She won’t back down, not when there’s a chance to bring everyone together!

Walking down the hallway, she slowly opened the door this time. Peering inside, searching for the purple upperclassmen she used to be so scared of. Lo and behold, there she was. It seemed like she was eating something while seemingly working on something for class.

“Asahina Senpai…?” Emu nervously walked up to the desk. Being alerted, Mafuyu looked up at her visitor. One thing she was not expecting to see in her classroom.

“Ootori-san? What brings you here?" She flashed her signature fake smile, causing Emu to die inside a little.

‘Don't be scared, Emu! You just have to invite her to talk about SEKAI! But did Mizukichan even tell their group that we know…?’ Emu was thinking pretty hard about it. So much so that Mafuyu tilted her head in confusion.

“Ootori-san?” That seemed to have snapped her out of her thoughts as Emu jolted with a quick, “HWAH."

‘Okay, Emu, deep breaths! You’ve got this… Just ask her to join!’ Filled with determination, she pressed forward.

Emu struggled to think of the best conversation starter, and instead opted to be upfront, “Asahina Senpai, you have a SEKAI…don’t you?”

This threw Mafuyu off guard, ‘How does she know about SEKAI? More importantly, how did she know I had one in particular?’

“I'm not sure what you mean by that." Mafuyu sounded energetic, starting with her good-girl persona as a defense. But the small frown from her underclassmen showed that it was futile to try to deflect or deny such a thing.

Emu shook her head, “I know Asahina Senpai has one. That she even made it herself!” She wasn't backing down; she had all the cards in the deck and couldn't afford to lose.

‘She’s so persistent…How does she even know that? How is that possible? Maybe someone told her…’ Mafuyu was trying to be as cautious as possible. After all, her SEKAI was her safe space, and she wanted no one else to intrude upon it. Having other people know could threaten her haven…

“If you know that, then someone must have told you, am I correct?” Mafuyu guessed, ‘If she knows about the SEKAI…should I even bother putting up a smile? It's normally futile around her anyway…’

“EEEEK!” Emu faltered a little. Surely Mafuyu won't be angry at the person who talked about her SEKAI to other people without her permission…right?

“Un, someone told me about your SEKAI.” She hesitated,” It was… Miku!” Emu answered, ‘She really did tell us, and I can hide Mizukichan’s name! Perfect!’ This master plan was surely convincing.

“Miku…” Mafuyu looked down at her phone, blankly staring at it. “Is that true?” She asked as if the Vsinger was listening. And Empty Miku did come out!

“Yes, there was a gathering of other people with other SEKAIs, and Mizuki happened to be present. I trusted those people, so I told everyone, including her,” Miku pointed to Emu, "About your SEKAI and its purpose." It seemed like Miku was also doing her best to cover up for Mizuki if something were to go awry.

“I see…” Mafuyu turned to Emu, who looked a bit scared of what might happen. “Then…you know everything?”

“Not everything! I just know that you're searching for your true self and that you're healing! I didn't know how much pain Asahina Senpai was in…” Emu frowned, she couldn't imagine suffering that much, and at the hands of family too…

Mafuyu stared at the girl in front of her. The girl who's always so adamant about this “True smile” that she speaks of. To see the girl frown is not something pleasing to Mafuyu, and she can tell it's because of her that Emu was frowning.

“Would you prefer it if I stopped smiling?” She asked in her monotone voice. No hint of the good girl that her Mother always wants.

Emu blinked, startled. The change was unsettling, yet… ‘She’s not forcing herself anymore.’ A small smile formed on her lips. “It’s a start,” she said softly, nodding with quiet determination.

“To smile when you're not happy, I think it’s very tiring. I told you at the test of courage with Honamichan, that I'm happy if you're happy too!” Emu softly smiled, remembering when she saw her upperclassmen’s real smile. It truly made her happy.

Mafuyu paused for a moment. "You did tell me that. I'm glad you and Mochizuku-san care about me like that. It makes me feel a little warm…” A tiny smile formed as she remembered the pleasant memory. A smile that wasn't missed by Emu, the queen of smiles!

“See! You're smiling! When you smile for real, you're bright and pretty!” Emu smiled back, She couldn't wait to tell Rui about how well the conversation went!

“I…I appreciate it and will keep it in mind. Is there anything else you would like to talk about?” Mafuyu asked, now simply not putting up her mask and asking flatly.

“Um, ummmm! Me and other friends are going up to the roof to talk about SEKAIs with everyone else in the school who has one! Would you like to join us, please…?” Emu wasn't actually sure if Mafuyu would want to talk to others about it. Not only is her SEKAI kind of sensitive to her, but it didn't seem like she was all that interested in it like the others were.

“Who are the other people in the conversation?” Better for Mafuyu to know so she can decide whether or not she wants to join this little SEKAI meeting.

“Ummm, MORE MORE JUMP, Saki and her friends, Kohane-chan, and Me!” Emu answered. She knew quite a lot of those people, what a coincidence.

“I see…Would I be allowed to join but not talk very much? I don't have a lot to say about SEKAI…” That was the other worry about her being there. That she won't contribute much to the conversation.

Emu enthusiastically nodded her head, “That's okay! I'll be happy if you're there! Everyone is currently going up to the roof, so we should go go if we want to talk about it!”

“Hmm, okay…I’ll come with you.” Mafuyu nodded, getting up from her desk, neatly organizing everything, and putting things back into her bag. She closed her tasteless lunch and walked next to Emu, who was ready to lead her to their destination.

As they exited the classroom and into the halls, Emu mustered up the courage to turn to her Senpai and wrapped her in a hug.

“Eh? Ootori-san, what are you doing?” She was confused. What caused the pink girl to do this all of a sudden?

“A hug alwayyys makes me feel better when I'm not happy. I thought that if I hugged you, it could make you feel better!” That was all she got as an answer.

‘As always, she didn't have the best reasoning…But I can see the validity in her statement.’ Mafuyu closed her eyes for a second, taking in the others' warmth before saying, “Thank you. I think it worked a little."

Emu's eyes shone brightly at the comment, "If it worked a little, then I'll have to give a lot more hugs!” Classic Emu logic.

“Just please do it in moderation,” Mafuyu didn't deny her; she gave her the green light! Progress people progress! With that, the duo made their way to the roof, where everyone seemed to already be present.

Emu’s heart raced with excitement. Everyone was already there, waiting. “Now the real wonderhoy begins!” she thought, her grin brighter than ever.

Notes:

Sorry, this took a little longer, procrastination hit me a bit more than it usually does :P Also seriously, I know that Kudos are likes basically, but what's a hit? Just a view? Are you trying to tell me that my work was viewed at least 1000 times? Crazy for something I do for fun :D

The characterizations...another part of why this took a little longer was because I'm really not confident about all Miyajou girls' characterizations. I have a greater understanding of Leo/need and MMJ now since I sort of just speedran their stories (IE basically just found the story on YouTube and started clicking forward increments in time and getting the main idea of what was going on. I'm not trying to watch hours of content legit, I just need their characterizations and sort of what they've been through :P) But even still, I'm not the most confident. But it'll have to do. I'm sure I can write a pretty good Saki, Shiho, Airi, and Minori but people like Haruka and Honami might be iffy.

Also, did you know that the author just learned about the Appellations tab that is in the character wiki just yesterday? Man was he an idiot for constantly looking up videos of small interactions to try to see what characters called each other. I'm pretty sure I had honorifics down canonically but now they're for sure going to be correct!

This chapter does seem pretty short. Originally I was going to put the rooftop conversation in too, but I need to actually get started with that so I felt like I should just post this and get started on it as the next chapter. I wanted to post something and I feel like the conversation that is going to happen is sort of just a repeat of what happened at Tsukasa's house but with a different cast of characters. Will the topics be the same? Probably but the reactions will be very different. Sorry if the next chapter is going to be repetitive but I really do need to catch up this half up to speed.

Chapter 9: Part 2 of Emusode and like part 500 of SEKAI talk

Summary:

Emu rallies everyone to the roof so that everyone in Miyajou can talk amongst themselves about SEKAI. More exposition ensues as they all get to know each other's SEKAI. Plans were also made for the future as everyone gets caught up and updated on the SEKAI party Tsukasa plans on having. After school ends, Emu gets to see her Kamiyama friends for some short wholesome moments.

Notes:

Tsukasa: Aha! It's our time again! I can't believe how long it has been since I saw my precious Nene.

Nene: Tsukasa...we go to the same school and I saw you just earlier today. What are you even talking about...?

Tsukasa: But you see! Before this chapter, we were last seen in chapter 7 which was actually 20 days ago! I can't be out of the spotlight for that long!

Nene:...what? Chapter? 20 days? Tsukasa I think you're going insane.

Tsukasa: One day you'll get it Nene. One day. (Imagine him looking at the screen while saying this)

Emu and Mafuyu join the group as they form a circle to talk in. Each and every girl got comfortable before the conversation started. Leo/need sat with each other, then Kohane, then more more jump, then Mafuyu, and lastly Emu, completing the circle.

(I don't think it means much, but I'll list the individual names since I did so for the other group: Going in a circle is Honami, Ichika, Saki, Shiho, Kohane, Minori, Haruka, Airi, Shizuku, Mafuyu, and lastly Emu closing off the circle. Yes, I conveniently put the friends next to each other. It's probably what they'd do while still opting to sit with their groups.)

“Asahina Senpai, I didn't know you had a SEKAI, too," Honami comments. It was a pleasure working with her around Halloween, so it was pleasant to learn that she, too, had one.

“Indeed!” She returned to using her mask. She may have said she wouldn't use it around Emu, but that didn't hold true for all the other girls. Emu shivered a little. She understood that it wouldn't be an easy journey, and that fake smile still scared her.

“It's nice to see many familiar faces here. I expected there to be people I haven't met, but that doesn't seem to be the case.” Mafuyu shook her head. At least she knows she'll get through the conversation just fine.

Kohane looked at Emu with a worried expression. As the only two people in the current group who are aware of Mafuyu’s SEKAI, she couldn't shake off her concern for the purple-haired senior.

In return, Emu gave her a thumbs-up and a reassuring smile, a sign that told the hamster that everything was currently alright. The message seemed to have been received, as Kohane nodded, turning her attention back to the rest of the group.

“I might not have very much to say about SEKAI, however, so you'll have to forgive me if I'm silent. I'll do my best to join the conversation when possible!” Mafuyu ‘cheerfully’ informed the rest of the group. Everyone else nodded, seemingly convinced by her facade.

“That's alright! I think it's wonderful that we gathered everyone. It just makes the experience all the more enjoyable,” Of course, Shizuku didn't mind. It seems like all of them didn't mind the warning in advance since everyone has had many different experiences with SEKAI. Often, some were personal ones that they wouldn't want to share.

“Since introductions don't seem to be needed, there's something that's been on my mind,” Airi led the conversation. She turned to Emu since she seems to be the one connected to basically all the events that have occurred so far.

“Emuchan, what did ya mean your Miku came out on accident when other people were around?!” It seemed like Haruka and Minori told Airi and Shizuku about their conversation with Emu and the others.

For all of them, both Humans and Virtual singers alike have made many efforts to hide the existence of their SEKAI from basically everyone who wasn't a part of it, so how did they act carelessly all of a sudden?

“Wellll, Miku and all of SEKAI were just very doki doki happy happy! Miku said she wanted to check on Tsukasa-kun and didn't sneaky sneak to see. That's when everyone saw her!” Imagine Emu saying this without the spaces, that’s how she said it (I didn’t want to do the whole quote without spaces because it’d be jarring to look at). Great explanation, Emu, it only really confused everyone even more. Everyone stared at her, trying to decipher what that meant.

“Huh?” Shiho was quite literally saying out loud what many were thinking. It wasn't incomprehensible, but it also wasn't all that clear itself…well, it was pretty clear to one person, the Emu whisperer that was Kohane.

“Oh, I get it! So, because he was very happy, the SEKAI was really excited, and you're saying Miku came to see what made him so happy so much that she forgot to check her surroundings?”

Kohane articulated it perfectly somehow…and translated it for everyone to understand. Minori was very much confused as she looked over to her best friend in shock.

“You understood that?!” Maybe Minori could learn such a powerful skill! But that was saved for later as she shook her head at that idea, turned, and asked Emu, “So what exactly happened that caused all of that?”

Emu hummed as she thought about her answer. “Tsukasa-kun being kissy kissy with Nenechan!”

Out of the eleven present, seven knew of the relationship. To the four who didn't know, it was a shocking reveal.

“HUH?! THEY WERE DATING!? I had no idea!” Minori expressed in standard fashion. Of course, she didn't have a clue, after all, they'd been keeping it a secret up until yesterday.

“Oh? I also didn't know Tsukasa-san and Kusanagi-san were together. I'll congratulate them the next time I meet one of them.” Haruka calmly states. It was nice to know that one of her workout partners during the fitness competition had a happy relationship.

“Oh! I also forgot to mention that, too!” Shizuku chipped in. Airi once again groaned and facepalmed.

“Shizuku…” While it seemed less pressing compared to the discovery of all SEKAIs, it would've been nice to hear about it sooner. ‘I never imagined that Tenma-kun would get a girlfriend, though, good on him.’ Airi silently congratulates.

Mafuyu also nodded. Though she might not really know the two in question that well, a happy relationship is one to be celebrated regardless. ‘Congratulations, Tenma-san, Kusanagi-san.’

With that small detail out of the way, they could continue the conversation.

“So…because Tsukasa-san was so happy about kissing Kusanagi-san, that Miku came to see and accidentally exposed Wonderlands x Showtime’s SEKAI?” Ichika concluded. What a wacky way of it happening, but knowing them, it fits honestly.

“Yep! After that, we found out that Mizukichan and Kohanechan’s group had their own SEKAIs! We went to Tsukasa-kun's house and talked about it some more!” Now that the full story had come to light, it made a lot more sense how Kamiyama was able to deduce the rest of the SEKAIs.

“Was that the party you walked in on?" Honami looked over at Saki at her side. Remembering that Saki was pouting on the video call about being left out of the SEKAI party.

“Yeah! I was sooo jealous he didn't invite me!" Saki was still a little upset over it since it seemed so fun too!

“Saki, he didn't even know you had a SEKAI in the first place…It seems like they only knew what the SEKAIs were about, but not the people who owned them.” Shiho reminded her,

“But it was thanks to you that Tsukasa-san found out the last two SEKAIs belonged to, right?” Shiho quickly added to cheer up Saki, which seemed to have been very effective as the blonde’s eyes widened.

“You're right! Maybe he should be thanking me!” Saki said in a manner very similar to her brother. Even posing to boot.

Everyone giggled at that, as they all knew, to some extent, how Tsukasa was normally and how adorable it was whenever Saki imitated him.

“By the way, after going home, I vaguely remembered seeing your Miku somewhere for some reason." Kohane moved on to the next topic since the context had been established. She pulled out her phone and opened up some videos online and showed them to Emu.

“These were your Virtual singers, right? Your Miku and Kaito look very similar to the ones that appeared in this famous play at Phoenix Wonderland!"

“!” A bunch of gasps were heard, and everyone was stunned. You're telling them that one of the groups just had their Virtual singers somewhere on the web, and none of them assumed that it was from a SEKAI?!

“Oh yeah! Rinchan wanted to help us with the biggg play we had because my brothers wanted very unwonderhoy changes to the theme park! We even recruited all the different acting groups to help protect the smiles of Phoenix Wonderland!” Emu explained, but that didn't reduce anyone's shock.

“While that sounds amazing…wasn’t this a bit risky?!” Airi was astounded, to say the least.

“Yeah! You guys are so brave to allow your SEKAI to participate in the open!” Minori added. Who knows how many people have viewed this play at this point?

Haruka looked it up on her phone as well, “Some of these videos even have a couple of million views, too. Were you not afraid someone might say something?” Haruka reasonably asked, "It's impressive how much effort it must have taken to make everything seem like it’s just a simple prop for a play.”

“Rui-kun is so smart that it could look like another invention he made!” Emu was right, sometimes the things Rui makes blow what seems like a simple projection out of the water. This means no one would question the logistics of their virtual singers just being there.

“I wish I were there to see this in person, it looks so amazing on video, but it probably looks so special if you were there personally…” Ichika mumbled, watching the footage on her phone. By now, a couple of them were simply just watching the videos posted by viewers, It seemed cool that all of their virtual singers were interacting with the crowd and all.

“There, there," Honami giggled whilst comforting her, giving Ichika a rub on the back. ‘Maybe I can ask Emuchan’s group and SEKAI to put on a show for her to make her feel better…’ An interesting idea, to say the least.

Mafuyu silently watched from Shizuku’s phone. “It’s interesting how different SEKAIs can be,” Mafuyu murmured. Her gaze lingered on the colorful display of Wonderland SEKAI’s Vsingers.

‘It’s so far from Empty SEKAI.’ She simply observed, ‘I wonder how Miku would react to this Miku…’ Not knowing that the two Mikus have already met. They seem to be good friends!

While watching, an idea came to Shizuku’s mind. To do something similar to what Tsukasa’s group did in the video!

“What if we tried having our Virtual singers join us for a stream?" Shizuku suggested, not thinking of the preparations that might have gone into making this play even plausible in the first place.

“Shizuku…I don't think any of us have the technical prowess like Kamishio-kun does. And we'd need to come up with an explanation on how we even got Miku or any of the others on stream in the first place.” Airi sighed. While it seemed like a fun idea, it also sounded tiring to get everything together.

“Oh! You know, since we're already talking about it, we have technically sung with our Miku before.” Ichika brought it up. “It was during our first concert after being signed to a record label, where we gave everyone our thanks for supporting us." She had a soft smile on her face. That moment was truly one of the best moments of her life and a huge turning point for the band.

“Yeah! Icchan said she made the song with software, but in reality, our Miku was singing backstage!” Saki added, giving everyone context for that final song they sang that day. It was a beautiful song with a meaningful message to all of their supporters and friends. One that reached the hearts of many.

“W-wait a minute! When you said that Mikuchan watched over you all and that she was the reason you all connected became a band…!” Minori recalled Ichika’s heartfelt speech before Leo/need's final song. To the normal person, it just sounded like Ichika was simply appreciating Miku and that they all shared a common liking for the virtual idol.

“She meant that SEKAI was the key player in bringing us back together. Without her and Luka-san, we probably would've stayed separated…never realizing our combined dream of being friends again,” Honami smiled. This opened the eyes of everyone else, except maybe Mafuyu (who wasn't there, I think?). With this new information, it gave so much context to her speech.

“That's lovely! I'll have to thank your virtual singers for making Shiichan happy!” Shizuku applauded.

“Just don't…tell them anything embarrassing…” Shiho sighed but didn't deny her older sister the opportunity to speak with them.

“It's wonderful how much your SEKAI connected everyone together. I'd say the same happened for us in More More jump. Miku and Rin helped bring everyone together after we all separated from our previous idol agencies, and from there, we formed our idol group. Realizing our shared dreams as idols,” Next, it was Haruka to retell their story.

“It all felt like a dream when I first met them. I'm pretty sure I thought it was a dream!” Minori added. It was quite weird speaking face-to-face with someone who was basically Miku and Rin after all.

“I think all of us thought it was just a strange dream when we first entered SEKAI hehe,” Kohane giggled, before going next.

“Speaking of bringing us together…our SEKAI was something similar. It started with me and Anchan as a group and Shinonome-kun and Aoyagi-kun as separate teams. It's thanks to Mikuchan, Len-kun, and Meiko-san that we're together. In the end, we managed to fulfill our dreams to surpass a legendary music event!” Kohane smiled fondly while speaking.

A warm feeling permeated the atmosphere. Appreciative of the existence of SEKAIs and Vsingers who inhabit them. With their help and advice, their goals and dreams can become a reality.

“Me next, me next! The SEKAI I'm in actually isn't made by a shared dream though…It’s actually Tsukasa-kun’s!” which confused a few of them, hearing the idea that a SEKAI…belonged to one person. Saki, Shiho, and Kohane knew, so they weren't surprised, but the rest?

“Eh?" This fact alone made Mafuyu release a small noise of confusion. ‘Tenma-san was the sole creator of his SEKAI as well. I didn't know I wasn't the only one who made their own SEKAI. That would mean that those Virtual singers were his…’ Two single creators, two vastly different SEKAIs.

“That's…possible?” Shizuku was confused, similarly to Saki and Shiho when they were told the same thing.

“My brother is amazing, isn't he?! I can't believe that he was able to make a SEKAI all on his own!" Saki sounded like a proud little sister. But while that fact was cool and all, she still can't forget what Emu told her that morning. Her smile softens as the warming feeling returns.

“Is it that, or is it because you're just so happy he wants to make you happy so much that a SEKAI was born?” Shiho teased, causing Saki to blush at the comment. ‘That being said, I'm not sure how I'd react if it were me and Oneechan in that position…’ Was the following thought from the gray-haired girl.

“Wait, wait, wait, there's so much being dropped on us…” Airi interjected, “First, SEKAIs can be created by fewer than four people? Second, what do you mean, Sakichan was the reason Tenma-kun made a SEKAI?”

“It's something I also learned yesterday," Kohane jumped in with an answer. “There are 5 SEKAIs: Two groups had all four help create SEKAI. One group had 2 people create it instead, which is actually the SEKAI I'm in! Anchan and Shinonome-kun are the creators. And lastly, the last two SEKAIs have a single creator, but everyone else contributes to their growth!”

Kohane explained clearly for all to hear. Everyone could be seen nodding in understanding. Even Emu…even though she already knew everything.

“HUEH?! A SEKAI with only two creators as well?! I didn't know there was such a variety…” Minori exclaimed, trying to wrap her head around it.

“Then what about the idea of Tenma-san making his SEKAI because of Saki? Haruka asked, not exactly knowing how much Tsukasa loves his dear little sister to the point of making a whole world based on it.

“I can answer that!” Emu raised her hand excitedly. “Tsukasa-kun wanted to make Sakichan happy when they were kids, and he wanted to do it so much that it made a SEKAI!” A short and sweet explanation. One can't help but admire his devotion to Saki.

“That's so sweet!” Shizuku cooed, “Tsukasa-kun always loved Saki with all his heart!” Being his childhood friend and fellow little sister admirer helped her accept the idea of the SEKAI instantly. “I wonder if I could make a SEKAI of my own just from my love for Shiichan!”

“No I don't think you need another SEKAI…let alone just because of me," Now Shiho’s face was pink from embarrassment, it didn't help her that Saki was smirking at her.

“Has his dream changed? I don't think Ootori-san, Kusanagi-san, and Kamishiro-san all ended up joining the SEKAI just so you all could make Saki happy,” Ichika joked. It would be funny if that were still the case, but it has grown in spectrum.

“It grew! Not only did he want to make Sakichan happy, but now he wants to make everyone happy with his acting! And all of us joined and shared his dream thanks to Mikuchan and Kaitoniisan!” Emu answered.

“That sounds amazing, Emuchan. I know for certain that your plays never fail to put a smile on everyone's faces.” Honami smiled as she patted Emu on the head, who giggled in response.

‘Wait…at this rate…’ Mafuyu internally panicked. Sensing a pattern, it will be her turn after Emu! She kept her masked smile as she tried to think of an answer if they were to ask her about her SEKAI.

‘It sounds like everyone came together because of SEKAI…which isn't exactly false for us either. Maybe I can just leave it at that…’ While she thought of an excuse, she felt hands clasping one of hers. Turning her attention to her side, she saw Emu giving her a small smile.

“You don't have to share if you don't want to.” She was gentle, a stark contrast to the girl Emu usually was. It's not like Emu knows the full story, but she knows enough, and she wants to respect Mafuyu no matter what.

“It's fine! I can share some parts of SEKAI without saying everything.” Just like that, her mask was back on as everyone turned to her, ready to listen. “My group already knew each other online as we're an online music group, but it was thanks to SEKAI that we properly met face to face. While there was a bit of conflict, it's thanks to Miku for helping us resolve it.” She, of course, kept what said conflict was about because talking about wanting to disappear would probably ruin the mood.

“Incredible… and pretty funny how close we all were to other SEKAIs and yet we didn't know about any other ones.” Ichika chuckled, how have they not accidentally discovered another SEKAI before?

“I'd say it's because many of us chose to keep it a secret close to our hearts," Haruka responded, remembering that every time someone did get near, they would warn the virtual singers to hide.

“Well…I’d say that for most groups…” Airi said, glancing at Emu, who tilted her head. “Don't give me that look! Your group openly had your SEKAI in public, and it still is! I can't get over that!”

Everyone laughed at Airi’s outrage, who sighed in defeat. Nothing can defeat the unstoppable pink ball after all.

“Well…is there anything else we should talk about?” Minori asked, now that they were done with how each SEKAI formed and how it started each group, what else is there to talk about?

The group sat in silence, trying to think of something. They had found out about each other's SEKAIs, which was great, but nothing had changed.

“Uhhhh…” Ichika was doing her best to think of a topic to talk about. Something to at least fill this awkward silence. But then something came to her, ‘The fact that SEKAI had an expansion! Maybe other SEKAIs also expanded like ours did!’ Genius, Ichika! A new conversation topic!

“Um!” Ichika started to speak up, turning heads. “It happened to us at some point, but did your SEKAIs get another area too?”

“You too? Originally, our SEKAI was a street with Meiko-san’s Cafe. Suddenly, there was another road that led to a plaza!” Kohane was the first to answer.

“Your Meiko…Owns a Cafe? That sounds like a pleasant place to be,” Haruka commented, "As for our SEKAI, there was an abundance of stages before the expansion, but after was a path leading to a beautiful flower garden and small lakes.”

‘A flower garden…that sounds nice…’ Mafuyu thought, though she couldn't imagine many flowers growing in empty SEKAI. “Our SEKAI…doesn’t exactly have a lot, but with the expansion, it gave us a big lake!”

“Tsukasa-kun’s SEKAI is this huge amusement park with many rides, tents, and living plushies, but after the expansion, we got a port with this hugeee ship that we rode on!” Emu chirped. She probably could have mentioned the actual phoenix they were interacting with, but oh well.

“Your SEKAI sounds fun to be in, Emuchan. For us, we originally were in a school building, but we suddenly gained a train station.” Honami finished, remembering how the train felt like a nostalgic trip for all of them.

“I think it's amazing that our SEKAIs grow with us as we grow. Maybe in the future, it'll expand again.” Ichika said, her voice thoughtful and hopeful. After all, a train station could mean endless stops at other locations.

“I agree, speaking of all of these SEKAIs, would we even be able to go into each other's SEKAIs?” Airi asked. She knows that those in More More Jump access their SEKAI by their song, so does that mean that those who don't have it can't enter?

“I'm not sure…but if it's possible, then I want to visit Oniichan’s SEKAI! It sounds like such an amazing place!” Saki wasn't wrong; that place is quite the spectacle. Who knows? Maybe she'd meet something related to her if she visited.

“It still sounds ridiculous and overwhelming, but I'm curious too…Ootori-san, do you know anything about getting to other people's SEKAIs? Or if that's even possible?" Shiho turned to one of the few of them who knew more about SEKAIs.

“Kaito-niisan said it was possible!” Emu answered, recalling his explanation, promoting positive reactions from “Oh!” to “Yay!"

“I can't wait to go to Shiichan’s SEKAI! How do we do it? ” Shizuku asked, ready to seemingly just enter school SEKAI once she knew how…even though lunch break ends soon.

“Well…he told us that we simply had to be touching the person who was using the song! Then the sparkle sparkle can happen and teleport you to the SEKAI!” Emu explains, not word for word, but it worked well and for the message across.

“That's it? I'm surprised no one accidentally entered another person’s SEKAI before…” Shiho murmured, having to prepare herself for the upcoming requests to enter school SEKAI from her sister.

“I'm trying to see what Ena’s working with!” Airi smiled, happy to be given the ability to enter another SEKAI. But it made Mafuyu flinch when Airi said that.

‘They're going to find out that the SEKAI isn't as bright and colorful as the others…’ Mafuyu was a bit worried, hoping that they wouldn't view her any differently if they did see what empty SEKAI was like. ‘But they don't know I made the SEKAI…’ That was true, she didn't admit it even after Emu told everyone that Tsukasa made his alone.

“It's amazing how much we're all able to connect by SEKAIs,” Ichika thoughtfully said, before the conversation was interrupted by a notification sound. Kohane suddenly received a text from An.

“Oh, it looks like Anchan and the others at Kamiyama were talking about having a big SEKAI party at Tsukasa-san’s place, this time with everyone,” Kohane announced to the rest. In the same vein, Emu got a similar message from Rui…along with some sad emojis about him missing her.

“Oniichan is trying to host another party at our house?! He didn't even give me a heads up on his plan!” Saki will indeed have a stern talk with him about his forgetfulness in informing his little sister. She also hopes he doesn't plan on preparing for it alone and shouldering all the burden…

“Tsukasa-san will definitely tell you later! It's most likely that this only came to mind recently during school.” Honami panicked, hoping to calm her down a bit. Those siblings don't keep that many secrets from each other, that's for sure, so he will probably tell Saki and ask for her help later.

“A big party? Well, if he has a date for it, then we can check if we'll be busy that day or not.” Haruka commented, Being an idol truly is a busy life after all!

“I'll also have to check with my scheduling." Mafuyu smiled. Even after moving in with Kanade, she was always so busy. Speaking of her, ‘Maybe I can convince Kanade to go with me if I do go…’

“I can't wait! Maybe I can bring something to the party!” Minori cheered. A big party with everyone else who has a SEKAI? It'll be so much fun for sure! Especially getting to know other people and their Vsingers…they most likely won't be able to stream that event, that's for sure.

“A chance to meet all the other Mikus!” Ichika, once again not hiding any biases and or desires at this point, ‘Wonderland Miku looked cute, I bet the other Mikus will be the same!’ She had stars in her eyes at this point.

“Ichikachan…” Honami sighed. They might be met with a really pouty Miku the next time they enter SEKAI.

“It's going to be so chaotic…” Shiho sighed, ‘I hope Oneechan doesn't stick by me the entire time if we all end up going…’

“But it'll be a good chaotic and very fun!" Kohane chirped, with Emu following up with, “It'll be wonderhoy!”

The final few minutes devolved into smaller group conversations. More More Jump was talking about their next stream, Leo/need, plus Kohane were chatting amongst each other, and this left Mafuyu and Emu alone.

“Psst Asahina Senpai!” Emu whispered, at least to the extent one Emu could actually whisper.

“Hm?" Her mask was still somewhat on. They weren't being watched by anyone but they were still around other people so it's a half on half off situation.

“Are you…not happy with people going to your SEKAI…?” Emu asked, once again catching Mafuyu off guard.

‘How does she always seem to read my mind…?’ Was the only thing Mafuyu thought as she blankly stared at the pink girl. "I'm afraid people might think differently if they saw what I created…it's not as happy as everyone else's.” She quietly answered, "They wouldn't understand…” was muttered after.

Emu shook her head, denying this claim. "Everyone is very nice! Even if they find out, they'll want to help you. Just like me!” Emu smiled, hoping to instill some confidence into her, “People with SEKAIs have big dreams and bigger hearts!”

Mafuyu looked away from Emu and at the other groups talking amongst themselves. Indeed, these people were kind and supportive. Chances are, if they found out her circumstances, they would rally behind her without hesitation. But she wouldn't want to burden them in the first place…

“Give people a chance! Like you gave me one.” Emu’s eyes glimmered as she stared up at Mafuyu.

“I'll…think about it. Thank you, Ootori-san.” Mafuyu nodded, ‘I'll ask everyone else on nightcord what they think about other people going into Empty SEKAI. And ask Kanade if she'd be willing to go to the party.’

Emu nodded. Satisfied with her answer, she playfully walked over to Leo/Need and Kohane.

“Sakichan Sakichan!” She called out while approaching them, getting their attention.

“What's up, Emuchan?” Everyone's heads turned towards the approaching Emu. Was there anything else that they needed to talk about?

“Nenechan told me about your Christmas shopping while I was walking with everyone this morning! She asked me if I wanted to come along!” Emu answered, fully joining the group.

“Oh! Are you coming with us?" Saki tilted her head.

“Of course! It'll be so fun and wonderhoy!” Emu, being Emu, of course, not turning down an opportunity to hang out with her friends. Meanwhile, Saki turns to Shiho with a gleeful look.

“What's that face for…?” Concerned about whatever she was going to say next, Shiho braced herself.

“You're coming with us!” Saki announced, much to her dismay. Of course, she would bring someone along if Nene were bringing Emu!

“Do I…really have to?” Shiho sighed, not only did she have to deal with two energetic goofballs in class, but now she had to babysit them on their shopping adventure. Though she smiled at them anyway.

“”Pleaseeee,”” Both Emu and Saki gave Shiho the irresistible puppy eyes, which she tried to look away from, but to no avail.

“F-fine, I'll go." Shiho definitely wasn't happy to be invited to go with them. To spend more time with Saki. Nope, not at all. What are you talking about? ‘At least Kusanagi-san will be there, so it will probably be tolerable’

“Hehe, it doesn't seem like Ichika is the only one who can't hide her feelings,” Honami teased, which caused Shiho to fluster. A small “shut up…” was the only thing Shiho could muster. Which caused everyone to laugh at her attempt to hide her blush.

With that, the bell signifying the end of their lunch break rang, telling them all to go back to their classrooms.

“I should get back to class first!” The first to leave was Mafuyu, not leaving before waving at everyone.

“We should go as well.” Shiho, the responsible one reeled in the two girls to bring them back to class. Lest she wants to wait forever for them to stop talking about plans for the shopping, the party, or SEKAI in general.

“Awww okay…” Saki pouted; she didn't want to go back yet! But it was Friday, so they just had to get through the rest of the classes, and then she would be free. Plus, she had the hangout to look forward to!

“Bye-bye, everyone!” Emu waved at the More More Jump girls, who were still chatting.

“Cya!" Airi waved back with the rest of the idol group, doing the same.

While they were walking back to their class, Shiho spoke up, “So, what's the plan, and when are we meeting up for Christmas shopping?" Shiho needed to confirm the details. Plus, it'd be a good opportunity to buy things for her friends for Christmas.

“Uhhh,” Clearly, Saki did not plan this out well enough. “I know! We'll meet up at the mall tomorrow. How does that sound? We can go whenever.”

“That sounds great!” Emu smiled, now looking forward to hanging out with her friends.

“Yeah, that's fine. We can make a group chat later to coordinate this better.” Shiho nodded as they finally entered their classroom and each of them went to their seats, progressing through the afternoon classes smoothly. With their plans set, the conversation shifted back to the day’s routine, leaving Emu bouncing with excitement. She couldn't wait to run to Wonder Stage and tell the news to everyone!

And inevitably, that final bell rang and signified the end of the school day. With winter break around the corner, people just couldn't wait, as many left the classroom. It was only a couple of days away!

“Bye Shihochan, Sakichan!” Emu sprang up from her seat and bolted out of the classroom. All Saki and Shiho did was look at the door where Emu zoomed out.

“Let's go meet up with Honami and Ichika…” Deciding to just leave it there and not comment on the pink girl’s actions.

“Sure!” Saki linked an arm with Shiho and cheerfully led her out of the classroom, where they would meet up with the rest of their group and find a spot to go to SEKAI for some practice. Maybe Ichika would need to do some apologizing before any practice can get started but that's beside the point, let's return to Emu.

While she was running around at the speed of sound, she got places to go and got a rainbow to follow!...if her rainbow was just three colors composed of yellow, green, and purple.

She ran towards the stage when she saw the rest of her group walking towards it as well. It was very convenient that she found them while they were on their way, which means she was able to join them for the pleasant walk to the Stage!

“RUI-KUN!!!” Emu announced her presence as she showed no signs of stopping the speed at which she approached. Tsukasa, Nene, and especially Rui turned around and saw her. Emu runs at them, arms out and bracing for a hug.

Rui responds in turn by opening his arms as well. Allowing Emu to close the distance. She smiled widely as she saw Rui ready for her and safely jumped into Rui’s arms. Wrapping her hands around his neck and nuzzling into him.

“Emu-kun! How I missed your presence dearly.” Rui played up the reunion…even though,

“You literally saw her this morning…” Nene sighed at the other couple's antics. How did the two chaotic members get together?

“But she didn't visit during lunch! Without her regular visit, my day just doesn't feel the same!” The absolutely lovestruck that was Rui did indeed miss his girlfriend. Since she visited every day, an anomaly would surely stick out like a sore thumb.

“I kind of have to agree. We've been seeing Emu every lunch, and it felt strange that she didn't visit today.” Tsukasa nodded, he was worried about her after all today, seeing as she didn't come. Nene looked up at him with a small pout, considering he was on Rui’s side for this one.

“...Fine, I guess you both have a point…” Nene resigned.

“Emu-kun, if we want to make our way to the Stage, then I'll have to put you down, you know?” Rui chuckled. He could technically walk with her hugging his front, but it wouldn't be the easiest.

“But I don't want to let go!!!!” Emu whined into the crook of his neck since that's where her head rested.

“Then I have a simple solution! You'll need to get down for a second, though."

Emu hesitantly complied, letting go of the taller one's neck and dropping back down to the ground. Only then did Rui turn around and kneel, giving Emu the ability to get a piggyback ride. Her face lit up with joy as she wrapped her arms around his neck and felt herself being lifted.

“Yayyyy! Rui-kun’s giving me a piggyback ride!!!”

The other couple could only watch with a smile, well, until Tsukasa opened his mouth, “Want to do that too?"

Nene looked up at her boyfriend with a disgruntled look, "You're pushing it…”

“Hah? I just wanted to see if you wanted a piggyback ride too! What's the harm?!” Tsukasa retorts. The man just wanted to do a cute gesture for his girlfriend, is that somehow a problem?!

“Can you even carry me?” Nene was skeptical. She doesn't want to be dropped and doesn't want them both to tip and tumble to the ground.

“Of course I can! I've done strength training for a while, even though you know that.” His recent exercises have not been easy. Especially that very strict regimen that Haruka gave him for the competition.

“... Fine, give me your back, Hercules, and you better not drop me, or else I won't talk to you for a day." Nene deadpanned. Would she herself survive without talking to Tsukasa? Not exactly, but it's the threat that counts.

“As you wish, my lady!” And he knelt, switching his backpack to his front to allow for a different weight to be carried.

Nene watched and sighed, ‘I guess this is happening now…’ She looked over at Rui and Emu, who seemed to have been watching for a while now. Their faces contain their signature looks, Rui’s catlike smile, and Emu meaning smile.

She slowly made her way towards the very proud-looking Tsukasa, stars glimmering around his eyes…at least that's what Nene sees. She shuffled up to him, tossed herself onto his back, and wrapped her arms around his neck for support.

“Going up!” That was all Tsukasa said before standing up and grabbing her legs to fully get her stable. “See? No problem for a star like me! HAHAHA!" The only problem was that Nene was now point blank to the weapon that was his loud voice…

“Don't be so loud! I'm right here and I don't want to go deaf!” She hissed, causing the carrier to nervously chuckle.

“Hahaha… Sorry, Nene. I'll try to be quieter.” He felt a pang of guilt since he was always trying to tone it down for her, but sometimes he couldn't control it. “Onwards!” That was all he said as he caught up to the other piggyback vehicle. From there on, the two couples make their way to practice… except that only half of the group was walking instead of all of them.

“Oh yeah! I talked to Everyone with a SEKAI. We went to the roof and had a big talk!” Emu announced, which was exactly what Rui guessed she was doing.

‘He was right?! How do I obtain such a power when it comes to Nene?’ He glanced at the girl he was carrying, and in turn, she gave him a confused look. Wondering why he even looked back at her for a moment.

“That's wonderful! Would you mind telling us what you all talked about?” Rui prompted.

So the rest of the walk was filled with Emu recapping everything. She first talked to Saki and Shiho in the morning, and then once lunch rolled around, she went and talked to everyone else. She then gathered everyone to the rooftop where they all talked about various SEKAI topics like how it formed, how there can be any number of creators, and its expansion. Finishing it all off by saying that the group looked forward to the party Tsukasa was hosting, and to give an update once he decided on the date.

“Looks like everyone is caught up now… Well, maybe for the select few who might not be easily within reach…” Tsukasa nodded, aside from maybe two people, the rest went to the day school of both Kamiyama and Miyajou.

“It's up to Mizuki or Asahina-san to inform the other half of their group. I trust that they'll remember." Rui figured it'd probably be Mafuyu, considering that Mizuki is aloof and could potentially forget once again.

“Tenmach-I mean Saki-san seems to be very happy with your SEKAI, Tsukasa.” Nene giggled, hearing the little sister shed tears of joy when she learned that her big brother created a SEKAI out of his love and care for her. Truly a Tenma moment.

“Yes, maybe I'll tell her more about it when I arrive home later!” Tsukasa smiled, preparing for more questions from Saki. And also preparing to ask for her assistance with this party.

“Oh! Rui-kun, you have to hear this! I talked to Asahina-senpai too!” Emu thought back to the morning while the group was together and how scared she was when it came to talking to her Senior.

“And how did that go? Well, I assume?” Rui asked with a hopeful tone of voice. The way Emu was speaking right now gave him the indication that it was a positive interaction.

“Yeah! She said she'd try to use her fake smile less around me! And that she will let me hug her from time to time because I want to make her happy!” Emu smiled, she was slowly cracking the shell that was Asahina Mafuyu and she was proud to be friends with her.

“That's good, I'm glad you're happy to be helping her. But please don't forget about me, my dear!” Rui dramatically pretended.

Emu laughed in response, “Of course not! You're my Wonderhoy Inventor and I'll always love you!” A simple declaration of love from Emu seems good enough for Rui.

And just like that, they finally arrived at the Stage. “Alright, everyone! I know we may have skipped practice yesterday due to unforeseen circumstances, but we will not skip today! We'll practice twice as hard to make up for lost time!” Tsukasa announced, as everyone nodded as they each headed off and changed into clothes for practice.

Their rehearsal was a whirlwind of synchronized chaos, with Rui’s wild inventions and Tsukasa’s booming directives keeping everyone on their toes. Warm-up stretches, memorization of lines and actions, and goofy stuff like usual. The Wonderland SEKAI cast also joined them as usual. Fast forwarding time…

“Alright! We can stop for today, good work, everyone!” Tsukasa said, calling the shots. Everyone relaxed as they put down any props and scripts to the side and grabbed their bottle of water. Except Nene ran out of her water, so she just grabbed Tsukasa’s instead. The crew cleaned up the stage and got ready to go home. Another day is well spent as the weekend approaches.

“Shall I walk you home, princess? Or do you wish for me to carry you once again?” Tsukasa asked, kneeling in front of Nene like some knight, which isn’t even the current genre of their play.

“I’m…actually pretty tired, so sure. You didn’t drop me the first time, so I trust you.” Nene huffed. Even with all the training they do, she’s still the least active one. With intensive practice such as this, it makes sense that she would be exhausted.

“Then I guess I’ll go with Emu first. Goodbye and have fun, you two!” Rui said, proceeding to walk with Emu, who turned around, “Bye Bye! See you tomorrow, Nenechan!” and waved wildly. Tsukasa and Nene waved back, with Nene nodding at her statement.

“All aboard!” Tsukasa announced as he knelt. At least this time, he didn’t spend a decade in the backroom changing, so they were able to leave soon enough.

“Why are you suddenly a train…?” She complied anyway, throwing herself onto his back and leaning into the warmth of it. She rested her head in a comfortable spot on his shoulder.

“Just felt like it. Let’s go!” He stood up and began moving like they didn’t just have a tough practice session. With that, he headed towards her house, bringing her home before going home himself. Ending the day, at least for this work, that is.

Notes:

Sorry, these two chapters have been a bit longer in terms of release dates. I never really stated that I wanted them to be weekly but I don't exactly want to leave them to biweekly either. Procrastination hit me hard and Gachas (as well as other games) are hitting me harder (ZZZ updates, Blue Archive Updates, HSR 3.0, etc etc).

The SEKAI talk! There should now be a lot less SEKAI exposition now that basically the whole cast is caught up to speed. Kanade and Ena will get the off-screen talk because I don't want to write more. I can still include their reactions though, somehow. There will also be more chances for SEKAIs to interact with each other too because that was one of the key things I wanted happening but unfortunately, it has only happened once and that was all the way back in chapter 3 so hopefully, I get more chances to have Cross SEKAI interactions from next day onwards.

Mafuyu and Emu, it's a relationship I didn't think I'd be writing too much about but here we are. Getting a good bit of wholesome interaction between them. Of course, the ship is EmuRui and not RuiMafuEmu (Though that would be an interesting concept. Emu and her two purple companions) But I guess I'm setting up Emu and Mafuyu as best friends down the road, something similar to Saki and Nene probably. Let me know your thoughts about this.

Anyway, back to our regularly planned Nenekasa...Except there still won't be very much next chapter because it should be Christmas shopping.

Chapter 10: Wakey Wakey, time for Christmas Shopping! Christmas shopping coming soon™

Summary:

Follow each of the four (or five) participants as they each wake up and experience the morning before meeting up with the rest for the Christmas shopping. Experience their interactions with people close to them!

Notes:

Tsukasa: We've hit 10 total chapters! We must do something to celebrate such an occasion!

Mizuki: That's true! I don't think the author even imagined getting this far but here we are. This work is now basically two months old!

Nene:... The number of crazy people has multiplied...and I think I'm also going crazy because I'm starting to see the things you both see.

Tsukasa: See! I knew you'd come around!

Nene: And how does Mizuki-san know about this exactly? Also, how are they here? I'm pretty sure It's normally just us, Tsukasa.

Mizuki: I'm just that awesome! Besides, I don't think a single person has ever considered Mizuki/Nene/Tsukasa so the author wanted to put this bit into the head of the chapter!

Nene: What? What are you even talking about? / Tsukasa: Akiyama, No.

Ah, ze long-awaited Saturday. The Christmas shopping that was planned long, long ago…well, actually, it has only been two days since Saki and Nene first brought it up—is finally here. On this fresh morning, the four girls were still sleeping as it was early. Actually, it was 9 a.m., so they were waking up. Let's get a glimpse of their morning, shall we?

Let's start with Saki!

“Mmmm…” It's a weekend, so the little sister wanted to sleep in. The winter chill crept through the window, but inside, Saki remained bundled in her cozy blankets, refusing to face the cold. There she lay peacefully in the comfort of the bed, the warm blankets, and the soft pillows. All comes together to keep this cute creature happy as can be.

The day was bright, and she was even brighter, smiling happily from whatever she was dreaming about. Unfortunately, she had somewhere to be today and couldn't afford to drown in the sea of warmth. Lest she wants to scramble to get ready.

“Rin rin rinnnnn! The second edition of the Rin alarm clock is here to wake you up!” The ever-joyful school girl on the scene!...but the one she was trying to wake up made no movements, signifying that the alarm clock worked.

Rin pouted as she watched Saki snooze peacefully. “Sakki… I guess this is why Shihochi asked me to check on her.” She took in another breath as she tried to sound a bit louder.

“Sakki! You have to get up soon! Aren't you going to hang out with your friends today???” Rin will not back down from this losing battle. Trying to wake up her human friend, who was in a deep slumber. To the virtual singer's dismay, the only response she got was a murmur and a shift in movement…One that turned the sleeping girl away from her phone.

“At this rate, she'll oversleep…” Rin frowned since she couldn't physically shake the girl awake and wasn't sure if her wake-up calls were working. Well, until alarm number two bursts into the scene.

“SAKIIII! IT'S MORNINGGG!!!... Oh!” With a smile on his face, he opens the bedroom door and shouts with vigor. But what he didn't expect to see was a Vsinger present too. Here we have Tsukasa coming face to face with School SEKAI Rin, who seemed to be caught off guard by the older brother’s volume.

‘The others did say that Sakki’s brother can be a bit loud… But it was very loud! If Kaito-nii ever met him, he would be hiding instantly!’ Rin smiled at the thought but shook her head as she saw Tsukasa walk up to Saki’s bed next to Rin, who made no effort to hide. Word has already spread of all the SEKAI owners being aware of each other’s SEKAIs anyway.

“You must be Rin from Saki’s SEKAI. It's nice to meet you! Thank you for the work you and your friends do to take care of Saki and the other girls.” Tsukasa spoke at a normal volume this time around, but his tone was softer than Rin had expected. Maybe he just becomes like this when it comes to people he cares about.

“That's me! And you're obviously Sakki’s brother! We hear about you sometimes from Sakki and the other girls of Leo/need, but it's nice to finally meet you! Luka-nee and Mikupyon said you looked pretty similar to Sakki.” Rin looked between the two. Checks out, same hair, same face, and very similar vibes.

“Sakki? Luka-nee? Mikupyon?” Tsukasa tilted his head, confused. “Are these nicknames, or are these actually their names? Aside from Saki, of course.”

“I just like giving people nicknames! We have Sakki, Honachi, Ichi, and Shihochi! I wanted to call Shihochi Shihopyon, but she didn't like it…” Rin pouted, it was such a cute nickname for her, and she could've matched with Miku!

“Ahaha… Knowing Shiho, I can understand she wouldn't want that.” Tsukasa chuckled, wondering what her reaction was to getting such a cute nickname. Maybe he should just call her that as a joke and see how she reacts.

He then noticed that Rin was staring at him intently. Pure focus and concentration were on her face as gears were turning.

“Rin? Something wrong?” Tsukasa asked.

“Tsukkasa.” That was the only thing Rin said.

“What?” Now he was confused.

“A nickname! It's like Sakki! You're Tsukkasa!” Rin gleefully smiled. The genius nickname creator looked proud of herself. ‘Giving them a similar style of nickname because they're siblings? It's perfect!’

“Hmmm…while I do enjoy having a similar nickname convention as Saki, I would prefer something that matches my starlike qualities!” He posed, which caused Rin to think about other options.

“Starlike qualities…” Once again, the gears turned, trying to come up with the perfect nickname for this unique person. "Tsutsu? Kasakasa?”

“Those are just repeating the different parts of my name. I do think Tsutsu is better than Kasakasa, though.” He shook his head as he gave his professional input.

“Tsu…ki? Tsu…kun? Tsuka…star?” Rin questioningly suggested. The first one used Saki's name as part of it, and the second…just had an honorific, but it did sound pretty good to her. The last one…definitely had the star quality…

“The first one sounds a bit feminine. Tsu-kun does sound pretty cool! Maybe you could use that? If not, then I'm always fine with Tsukkasa! No comment on Tsukastar.” In the end, if he gets to match with Saki, then he's happy! That last one was pretty on the nose. Maybe he'll use it as an online nickname?

“I like Tsu-kun too! It's easy to say!” Rin smiled, their nickname-deciding conversation coming to an end as they both realized that Saki was waking up. She slowly rose from her bed and groggily stared at the two who had been LITERALLY talking to each other while she was trying to sleep! How rude!

“Are…you two done…?" She lets out a big yawn. "You could've saved it for later.” She then turns to them with a pout. It was no surprise that her brother would get along with someone like Rin, but did she really have to listen to them finding a good nickname for Tsukasa?!

“Oh, I forgot! Shihochi told me to make sure you were awake!” Rin remembered her original purpose of coming here and acting as an alarm. Well… Saki is awake now, so mission accomplished!

“And you told me to wake you up by this time!” Tsukasa defended himself.

*Le small backflash*

Saki knocks on Tsukasa’s door before being prompted to come in, “Oniichan, wake me up around 9 tomorrow morning if I'm not already up! I'm going out with Nenechan, Emuchan, and Shihochan, and I need to be ready so I can meet up with them!” Could she set an alarm? Maybe, but she knows that her brother is an early riser and will do as she asks.

“Sure! Am I allowed to enter and wake you up?” Simply put, it would be the most effective alarm…you know the volume of a whole train at your bedroom door. The perfect alarm clock.

“That's fine with me! Goodnight, Oniichan!” Saki waddled up to Tsukasa and gave him a hug, which he returned, of course.

*End of small flashback*

“Oh Yeah… I did ask you to do that, didn't I?” Saki rubbed her eyes and let out another yawn.

“Indeed, you did! You're just so excited for this little shopping trip of yours. You even stole my beloved away from me!” Tsukasa playfully accuses.

“Too bad! Nenechan is with me today! Blehhhh!” Saki, in return, playfully sticks her tongue out at him, which causes him to gasp and clutch his heart like he had been betrayed.

“But seriously, have you thought of a gift for her?" Saki curiously asked. ‘Knowing Tsukasa, he probably has it planned out. He might even do a play for her-’

“A gift…Heh heh, well I'll have you know that I have no idea!” He should not be saying that so confidently; he should be panicking because there are only a couple of days before Christmas.

“...” Saki and even Rin, who was still present, stared at him incredulously.

Tsu-kun… I think you should figure that out soon…” Rin spoke up first. She didn't know who this Nenechan was, but given the context, she chalked it up to Tsukasa’s girlfriend.

“Yeah, Rin’s right. You don't want to disappoint Nenechan, do you?" Saki sighed but softly smiled. Sometimes her brother was quite the idiot.

“I'll figure that out myself. But enough about me, Mom is making breakfast. Go freshen up and come down after you're done. You can get something to eat before you leave!” Tsukasa smiled as he turned around and headed for the door. Fleeing from the conversation.

“How should I go about finding a gift that’ll show my love and appreciation for her…?” Tsukasa muttered to himself as he left the room, scratching his head.

“Oniichan…” Saki watched as the blonde brother left the room, closing the door behind him.

“He seems like a fun brother!” Watching the two siblings interact was heartwarming for Rin… If they had hearts. I think they do.

“I love him a lot, but sometimes, I can't tell what he's thinking.” And with that, Saki finally gets out of bed and starts getting ready for the day.

As she finished getting ready, Saki grabbed her phone. ‘Time to see if the others are awake,’ she thought, her excitement building.

Now we can move on to the next participant, Nene.

Unlike Saki and her two different, unique alarm clocks, Nene just had a regular alarm on her phone. Which works perfectly for waking her up. When it hit 9, Starry Sky Melody rang out from her phone. Waking up the sleeping girl who reluctantly rose from her bed.

She did a couple of stretches from her seated position and let out a big yawn. Maybe she got too comfortable with the blonde boy, but waking up in her own bed that lacked the warmth of her lover…felt a little lonely.

“Nothing I can do about that. Maybe I should ask to stay over more…but I wouldn't want him to get the idea that I need him to be able to sleep well…” Mental battles and gymnastics aside, she slowly crawled out of bed and made her way to the bathroom.

Slowly, she started getting ready for the day. Brushing her teeth and hair due to the bedhead she got in the morning. She splashed her face a couple of times to wake up better, too.

Once that was all taken care of, she went downstairs, where she was met with her parents already in the kitchen eating breakfast.

“Well, look who’s up early for once! Did Tsukasa bribe you to get out of bed on time?” Kusamama was the first to greet her. She was making breakfast for the two of them, but upon seeing Nene, she started making another portion for her.

‘Shoot, I forgot to tell them…’ Nene thought as she sat down with her dad. "I'm hanging out with some friends today, so I got up early to get ready,” she explained.

“Oh? Is it with Tsukasa-kun?” Kusapapa asked, a teasing smile on his face. ‘Ever since they got together, she started shining brighter. It brings me so much joy seeing my little girl so happy!’

Nene blushed but shook her head, “N-no, not Tsukasa this time, but his younger sister, Saki-san, and a few other friends. We're going Christmas shopping together since I need to get a gift or make one for Tsukasa…and I'm not sure what to get him.” Nene explained, stumped on what to get her star.

“He seems like the type to cry over a paperclip if you handed it to him. But I get it—you want something that screams that you’re thankful.” Kusamama giggled as she placed a plate of food on the table for Nene.

“He totally is…” Nene giggled at the thought. “But I want to get him a gift that's good enough to return all the love and care that he showers me with.” Nene softly smiles as she begins eating. ‘I could make something… but would it be enough? Something unique, something that shows how much I care…’

“That's cute! I wish you the best of luck with your endeavor.” Kusamama chirps. She knows her daughter well, and she can easily imagine their dynamic in almost all cases. The shy and quiet girl and her outgoing, loud, and loving boyfriend. To see Nene this determined makes her heart swell with happiness.

“Also, you're going with his little sister? Is our dear daughter stepping forward and making herself known to his family already? How brave of you! I'm so proud!” Kusapapa doesn't stop his teasing as he clutches his heart in pride.

Nene’s blush deepens at his comment. “I-I already knew Saki-san since she's a friend of someone I taught vocal lessons to. But I did…Introduce myself to their mom and ask for her blessing to date him…” Nene’s voice grew quieter and quieter as she finished the statement.

Both parents looked at her with a warm smile, wanting to know more about what happened at the Tenma household.

“How was she? If she's anything like Tsukasa, then she must be a wonderful woman.” Kusamama inquired, if maybe one day, the parents of both kids could meet each other and bond with one another.

“She's warm and caring. I was struggling to introduce myself, but she gave me as much time as I needed; somehow she knew I had more to say than just my name.” Nene started recounting.

“A mother's intuition. Whether it's our child or someone we're familiar with, we'll know if something’s wrong. As adults, we should be supportive and give all the care they need.” Kusamama jumped in for a short but sweet answer.

“I guess that's true…She also instantly accepted me as Tsukasa’s girlfriend.” Nene smiled. Tenmama easily made her feel like she was already part of the family. “Saki did too. She’s helping me try to find Tsukasa a gift since she knows him well.”

“So, they’re warm, welcoming, and even helping you pick a gift? Careful, Nene—you might start thinking all families are this perfect.” Kusapapa chuckles. “But in all seriousness, I can’t wait to meet them one day. Tsukasa-Kun was already a joy to talk to, once he wasn’t as nervous about meeting us.”

“Maybe… I'll have to ask Tsukasa.” Nene shrugged, but after hearing both mothers make a grandchild joke… Let's just say she wasn't going to be the most excited for the mom meetup. Not because either are bad people, but because their teasing might combine and multiply against the couple.

“Well, eat up! You have somewhere to be, right? Let's not hold you for too long since you still need to get ready.” Kusamama joined the other two at the table as they all simply enjoyed a nice and calming breakfast.

A little bit after that, Nene finished her breakfast and smiled softly. Today was going to be fun—and hopefully, she’d find the perfect gift for Tsukasa. Oh, she just got a notification from Saki.

Next off, we have Emu!

The moment it hit 9 AM, her specially made Rui alarm clock went off (brought to you by Rui himself), and Emu’s eyes opened immediately as she instantly sat up. Of course, even after waking up in the morning, someone like Emu has energy to spare.

She yawned and did some stretches, but aside from those, she was very much awake and excited for what was to come on this day.

“Hanging out with everyone at the Mall! I can't wait!” Fueled by excitement, she instantly zoomed out of bed and ran to the bathroom, where she got ready, brushing her teeth and hair. She got changed as well, already set to go to leave…even though it’s a bit early to meet up.

Since it was early, she might as well head downstairs for breakfast. She got to the bottom of the stairs to see that all her siblings were present!

Sousuke and Keisuke were talking business as usual as Hinata ate her breakfast and listened. To the extent she could understand? Not exactly sure. But seeing Emu entering caused her to wave at her little sister.

“Good morning, Emu.” The older sister had a smile on her face as the pink ball of joy joined the table, sitting next to her.

“Good morning, Oneechan!” As she was seated, the maid brought her a plate of food prepared by the chef.

One of the brothers let out a small huff. "What has you so excited this morning? More excited than usual, I mean..." It's early, and Shousuke already feels drained by Emu’s overflowing joy, but he always tolerates it. Just don't mention this to Emu.

Emu buzzed in her seat, “I'm going to the mall with Nenechan and some friends from school later! We're doing some Christmas shopping!” She threw her hands in the air like Christmas shopping was something to be celebrated.

“Well, don't cause your friends too much trouble, and remember to stay safe.” Keisuke nodded, smiling at the youngest sibling’s energy. As opposed to the other brother, who just groans.

Shousuke raised a brow, “Isn't it a bit late to be looking for presents? I thought you'd already have presents ready like a week ago.” It definitely didn't sound like Emu was late on preparing gifts.

Emu gave a little Nuh uh headshake, “I did! “Nene-chan just asked if I wanted to join them, but I’m not sure what the plan is yet! Probably lots of shopping and fun! So maybe she wanted to find Tsukasa-kun a present?” Emu tilted her head in confusion at her explanation.

All Nene did was ask if she wanted to join Saki and her on a Christmas shopping hangout. She wasn't sure who they were shopping for, what they were shopping for, or how long they planned on shopping at all! Probably details to iron out later.

That sounded a bit weird to Hinata, “Just Tsukasa-kun? Is there a reason why Nenechan would look for a gift for him in particular?”

Emu then remembered, ‘Oh right! They don't know about Nenechan and Tsukasa-kun!’ Well…all their friends know so, what's a few more people?

“Nenechan and Tsukasa-kun are all Kira Kira lovey-dovey hearts and sprinkles!” Emu coherently explains in the least coherent way possible.

Keisuke understood it perfectly. “They're together? I wasn't aware of that. May they find happiness.” He expressed.

“I didn't think the quiet girl would date someone like him…I guess opposites do really attract.” Shousuke rubbed his head in confusion. A couple like this was not exactly common or foreseeable in the first place.

Hinata chimed in, “I think they sound cute together! Nene-chan must keep him grounded.”

The conversation was sweet, but then Shousuke remembered something, "Wait…does that mean your group’s just made up of two couples now?”

The three older siblings remembered when Rui asked for their blessings to date Emu after they had been informed. They didn't think someone like Emu would fall in love, but they were proven wrong when she casually mentioned that she was dating Rui one day.

Were they worried? Not really. They all knew what Rui was like, and as crazy as he sometimes seems, he's extremely caring of his troupe mates. Plus, Rui was a good fit for Emu…in terms of someone willing and able to bring her fantastical ideas to life. Well, most of them at least. He's someone who shows that they are responsible, which makes the family rest easily, knowing she's under the care of someone who truly loves her for who she is. Like Keisuke once said, "He’s eccentric, sure, but Rui-kun is nothing if not dedicated. I’m glad you’re with someone who understands your dreams, Emu.”

Emu nodded and answered, “Yeah! Me and Rui-kun, and Tsukasa-kun and Nenechan!”

“As long as you don't use your practice as an excuse to play around and spend the time flirting, then there's no problem. Right, Shousuke?” The eldest brother looked to his side, where the other brother could be seen sighing but agreeing with the statement.

“No arguments here. Just don't start treating your practice sessions like double dates…” Shousuke would also prefer not to walk in on them one day doing who knows what.

Emu smiled, “Of course, we won't! We'll practice even harder!” It brought the brothers relief that their loving relationships wouldn't be a cause for concern. They knew better than to let love distract them from their dreams of giving smiles to all people! Including themselves, of course.

“Do your best, Emu! For now, you should eat your breakfast before having fun with your friends.” Hinata giggled, watching the starry-eyed little sister gush about her troupe mates.

“Un!” With that, she started eating. A delicious breakfast was prepared by Mr. Chef as always! As she polished off her breakfast, her phone buzzed with a message. ‘Oh, it’s from Saki-chan!’

Last but not least, our last participant. Or should I say…participants?

Unlike everyone else, Shiho was already awake. Ever the early riser, she got up an hour before 9. Not because she needs all this time to get ready, but there's so much productivity to be had other than resting.

She could spend time practicing more, coming up with songs, helping the others with whatever troubles they had, or just watching other bands' performances.

Right now? She's just chilling, waiting for her messenger to return and tell her the status of Saki. She sat on her bed, scrolling on her phone and checking out what everyone else was doing on this fine Saturday morning.

“Oh, it looks like Kohane is hanging out with Shinonome-kun. Best of luck to you, Kohane.” She will cheer on one of her best friends in their romance endeavors. Unbeknownst to Shiho, Kohane wishes her the same thing, except with Saki. She then put down the phone next to her and picked up her guitar, opting to fiddle with it to pass some time.

Then suddenly, “Shihochiiii!” Rin pops out of her phone. It's been a little bit since Rin left, so surely this means that Saki was awake…right?

Shiho softly smiled at the virtual singer, “Welcome back, Rin. Was Saki awake?”

Rin opened her mouth like she was about to answer, but immediately closed it. Instead, she just pouted in the end.

“Sakki was deep in sleep, and the Rin alarm didn't work…” Wasn't happy about her special alarm technique being ignored. She continued to pout all the while.

Shiho giggled at the projection, “Well…that sounds like her. Does that mean she's still asleep?”

“Nope! Tsu-kun came in and woke her up because she asked him to!”

Shiho nodded, except she was puzzled soon after, “Tsu…kun? Who's that?” Does the Tenma house have a family member that she wasn't aware of? As far as she knows, there's only one pair of siblings who live there.

“Sakki’s brother’s nickname! When he came to wake her up, he saw me and we started talking about what nickname he should have!” Rin explained, and suddenly everything made sense to Shiho.

“You two just casually had a conversation after meeting for the first time?” Again, Shiho was not surprised, but it's funny to imagine the scene of Tsukasa and Rin just talking next to Saki’s bed and her sleeping figure. ‘Of course, the first thing Tsukasa does upon meeting our Rin is indulge in her antics. He is the type to just go with the flow, isn’t he?’

“Yeah! He was sooo loud when he came to wake up Sakki, but then he saw me and decided to talk to me! He was so much quieter when we started talking.” Rin was still confused about how someone could slide their vocal volume so quickly.

“Well, when he controls his volume, he isn't so loud. But even without his loud voice…he’ll find a way to get everyone's attention.” She sighed, as much as she appreciated the brother, it was better she didn't stick around him frequently.

“Also, those two are funny together! They were joking about Sakki stealing his beloved, or something, and just laughing together.” Rin then mimicked Tsukasa’s action. Dramatically clutching her heart.

“Haha, that does sound and even look like something he'd do. Anyway, so Saki’s up right?” Shiho just needed to confirm.

“Yep! She started getting ready, so I thought I'd come back and tell you!” Rin nodded with a smile.

Then, Shiho heard footsteps approaching her room. “Shichannnnn!" This caused Shiho and Rin to look at the door and see Shizuku appear.

“Oh! Rinchan too! It's nice to meet you, I'm Shichan’s older sister, Shizuku!” Shizuku promptly introduces herself. “Thank you for taking care of Shichan!” She quickly added.

“It's nice to meet you, too! Ummm, Shizuzu!” Rin quickly came up with a nickname. Again, she's a master at this.

“Shizuzu…?” Shiho wasn't exactly impressed with the nickname, but the person it belonged to seemed to enjoy it.

“That sounds cute! And it has a nice ring to it.” Well, if Shizuku likes it, then how is Shiho going to complain?

“I'm glad you liked it! I remember watching you and Tsu-kun pick grapes. You were both so energetic and happy to make your little sisters so happy!” It's true, they looked so determined to get the best grapes so that they could extend such a happy scene.

“Oh, you were there with them? Without this whole everyone having SEKAIs thing, I probably wouldn't ever notice!” Shizuku wasn't wrong. The fact that every group has managed to keep it hidden from other people, including the ones LIVING WITH EACH OTHER, is honestly a massive feat.

“Anyway, Oneechan, what did you need me for?" Shiho returned the conversation to the original thing, which was Shizuku looking for Shiho in the first place.

“Oh, right!” Silly Shizuku! She totally forgot about it for a moment. “You're going to the mall with Sakichan, Kusanagi-san, and Otori-san, right?”

Shiho sat on the edge of her bed, her fingers absently plucking at her guitar strings as she listened to Shizuku’s voice, “Yes…?” ‘Where is this going?’ Shiho frowned. She had a bad feeling about this.

“Well, I thought I'd ask if I could come along!” Shizuku looked so happy asking. Could Shiho turn her down?

“Um, why…do you want to come with us?” She isn't saying no, but she is hesitant to say yes. If Shizuku did end up coming with them…, ‘‘If I say yes, I’m signing up for hugs, head pats, and hours of Oneechan gushing about childhood memories ours or Tsukasa-san and Saki’s. Maybe I should pretend I didn’t hear her…’

“It sounded like fun! Also, I thought it'd be a great chance to talk with Kusanagi-san more! I want to know more about her relationship with Tsukasa-kun.” Oh, it's just Shizuku being curious about her childhood friend's girlfriend. “I still remember him running around shouting about becoming a star. It’s nice to see he’s got someone that close to his heart supporting him.” Her hands clasp together with a smile, a fond memory of the past.

“I…can ask the others if they don't mind if you come with us.” She said, pulling up the group chat. If Shizuku does end up coming, she prays that she doesn't flood Nene with too many questions.

“Thank you!” With that, Shizuku raced up to Shiho and gave her a big hug. Which lasted for a few seconds before she let her adorable little sister go and left the room with a skip in her step.

“You know, Shizuzu kind of reminds me of Tsu-kun a little,” Rin noted.

“That doesn't exactly sound like a good thing.” Shiho’s face morphs into a disgruntled look. She couldn't even imagine having Tsukasa as an older brother.

“I mean, both she and Tsu-kun really love their siblings!” Rin clarified, and she wasn't wrong. They're very similar in that case.

“You're not wrong…if they ever meet each other, I'm afraid they'd just end up talking about us for way too long…” Shiho shuddered at such a scene. Those two would forget what they were doing and could spend hours gushing about their siblings.

‘This shopping trip is going to be chaotic, isn’t it?’ Shiho sighed, already bracing herself for the inevitable. Just then, her phone buzzed with a notification. A message from Saki.

SUPER COOL HANGOUT
Sakiki: Who's ready for a fun day???
EMUMEANINGSMILE: Me me! (^o^)／
Nene: I'm getting ready soon, just ate breakfast with my family. What time are we meeting up?
Shiho: I'd say we can meet up at 12. Does that work for everyone?
Nene: Should be more than enough time for me, and everyone else?
Sakiki: works for me!
EMUMEANINGSMILE: YEP ヽ(≧∀≦)ﾉ
Shiho: Also, I should ask this before anything, but Oneechan wanted to come with us. I haven't given her an answer yet, but if you're all okay with her joining, then I can tell her she's allowed to come with us.
Nene: I don't mind her coming.

Upon reading that, Shiho felt a little bad, ‘Kusanagi-san does not know that she's going to get bombarded by questions…’ An awkward chuckle escaped her.

Sakiki: She can come! The more the merrier, as they say.
EMUMEANINGSMILE: It's going to be Wonderhoy!!!
Shiho: Cool, I'll just let her know that you're all fine with her coming along

Shiho got up and exited her room. Looking for her sister to tell her the good news. Navigating the hall, she knocked on Shizuku’s door.

A muffled, “Come in!” was heard, to which Shiho did just that. Opening the door to see Shizuku idling about. “Did you need something, Shichan?”

“I asked everyone else if you could come, and they didn't mind you coming,” Shiho answered. Shizuku's face lit up immediately, but softened a bit when she considered another question.

“Are you okay with me coming?” Shizuku asked with a soft smile. She knows that Shiho loves her, but even still, she knows that she'd rather stay away from her older sister to avoid being embarrassed in public.

“I…I don't mind either. So long as you restrain yourself, then it's not a problem. I like being around you, Oneechan, but I think you love showing your affection a little too much.” Shiho clarifies, and Shizuku's face returns to being lit up and actually lights up much more than it did before.

“Shichan likes being around me~” Once again, she might as well have run up to Shiho, closing the distance in seconds, and glomped her in a big hug. “I love you so much!”

“I love you too, Oneechan. Now you should get ready to go. We planned on meeting up at 12.” Shiho said, returning the hug, which is pretty rare for her.

“Okay!”

And with that, all participants are awake and are getting ready to go on this fun trip. What fun awaits them? Tune in next time to find out! (I actually have no idea what to make them do.)

Notes:

This took a while, mainly because I didn't actually start until it was around 5ish days after I posted the last one. So I just assume that since I didn't start early, my procrastination snuck up on me. Either way, uploads will probably stay around the 10-day mark because we're on the cruise arc. You know how a plane has to get off the ground so it's fast and ascends really quickly? Just imagine that for this work. The first chapters, like 6 or 7, came out quickly to get off the ground and establish the groundwork. Now that everything has been established, we're cruising by with slice-of-life stuff without the needy gritty SEKAI exposition!

Few key notes!
There will definitely be more characters meeting each other's Vsingers like what happened with Tsukasa and Shizuku.

Tsu-kun and Shizuzu are good nicknames but they popped into my head from the "Loud and Aloof Older Siblings, out on a date?!" by Rufure_Tendou. It's just a cute Shizukasa work I enjoy and the nicknames stuck in my head so I'm using it here! Just like how Tenmama did in another work.

I'm making Kusamama more witty to differentiate her from Tenmama but also because Nene has to have gotten her witty comments from someone right?

I straight up had to look up whether or not the Otoris had a maid and chef and it looks like they do! which makes sense since they're rich but they aren't named and whatnot so it was hard to find.

I don't exactly know if I got Shiho's and Shizuku's sisterly affection correct I know how to do the other two since they're like on complete opposites on the sibling love spectrum but the Hinomoris are a mix and idk if I got it right.

Chapter 11: The quest to find the one gift! part 1

Summary:

The first part of the Christmas shopping is here! Filled with fun and wholesome moments between everyone, at least the best I can do at least. Maybe there's also some romance involved with a certain pairing? Read and find out!

Notes:

Tsukasa: Finally, the Christmas shopping arc! Even though it's only the first half and I'm barely even in it!

Mizuki: Don't worry Senpai, you'll get your chapter soon enough! It is focused on you two after all.

Nene: Exactly, now sit back and relax. Maybe actually come up with a gift idea for me in the meantime.

Tsukasa: I feel like most of the work is focused on Nene...but that's okay! More screentime for my amazing lover is more than appreciated! Also Nene, you know this section isn't canon! Otherwise, the author would make me make more fourth wall-breaking jokes!

Now continuing the long-awaited Christmas shopping, we last left off on everyone waking up (unless you're Shiho, who was already awake) and getting ready for the day!

Let's follow Saki once again, like in the last chapter. She finally gets ready and heads downstairs to join Tsukasa and Tenmama for a quick breakfast before heading to the hangout.

“Ah, Saki! You're ready to go. Come! Join us for some breakfast before you leave!” Tsukasa stood up and pulled out the seat for Saki as if she were a princess. This earns him a giggle as she sits and watches their mother bring her some breakfast too.

“Leave? Are you going somewhere, Saki?” Tenmama asked as she sat down. Seeing her daughter dressed up and ready to go, rather than being bundled up in a burrito by her blankets.

“Yep! I'm going to the mall with some friends today. It's for Christmas shopping and helping Nenechan get Tsukasa a gift!” Saki explained while quickly chowing down on the food in front of her.

“Oh? Nene seems to be getting a head start on getting a certain someone a gift. I think that someone should be doing their best too, hmm?” Tenmama glances at Tsukasa, who looks away quickly with a bit of pink on his face.

“I'm…still not sure what to get her. I've been trying so hard to think of something, but nothing is coming to mind!” He scratches his noggin in frustration. ‘It's very simple to tell her that I love her so often…but to get her a gift that represents all of my love???’

“Knowing you, you'll think of something soon enough.” Tenmama smiled, reaching over to ruffle his hair. “There's nothing my little boy can't solve!” Ever the supportive mother that she was.

Saki quickly finished her food and followed up, “Mom’s right! Believe in yourself more, Oniichan! Anyway, I'm done eating, so I'll be going now!” She got up and straightened her clothes before making her way to the front door.

“Stay safe!” Tenmama called out.

“I will!” Saki yelled back while putting on her shoes. But before leaving, she turned around and saw Tsukasa walking up to her, still wearing a sad face.

“Don't be like that…It doesn't always need to be perfect, just something that comes from the heart.” Saki flashed a reassuring smile, which alleviated his strife. “How about this? If you're having trouble coming up with an idea, how about asking your SEKAI or friends? I'm sure they'll help. Whatever you do, don't agonize over it alone!”

With that, Saki pulls him into a hug. To see him so focused on his lover brings joy to her heart. She knows that Nene is truly loved and that Nene loves Tsukasa just as much.

“You're right, I should set my pride aside and reach out to others for assistance. Thank you, Saki.” Tsukasa nodded as he finally wiped the frown off his face.

“That's the Oniichan I know! Now I need to go. I'll see you later!” With that, Saki releases herself from the hug and opens the front door. But gave Tsukasa a second for any last send-offs.

“Have fun. Oh, and uh…please don't tell Nene any of this. I don't want to worry her. At least not right now, it'd be very unstarlike of me if I were to cause concern on a day she should be having fun,” He pleads his case with his hands clasped together.

Saki grumbled, “As long as you tell her later! Got it?”

“Of course, I wouldn't go back on my word!” Tsukasa enthusiastically nodded his head this time.

“Fine, only because I love you. Now I reallyyyy need to get going!” No more stalling, Saki takes the first steps out of the house, allowing Tsukasa to close it behind her since he is right there.

“Thanks, Saki! Anyway, have fun, and good luck with Shiho!” Tsukasa waved as he quickly motioned to the door to close it.

“Eh-” She did one last 180 with a look of shock, only to see the door gently closed already. “Wha-how did he close it so quickly without slamming it?!” Deciding to leave it for another day, she runs off. While it was a little early, she was just so excited that she just wanted to get there as soon as possible!

Seeing as Saki has left, Tsukasa lets out a big sigh as he sits on one of the couches.

“Tsukasa-kun? Are you okay?” A voice rings out from his phone. With a quick glance at the kitchen and concluding that his mother must have gone to her room, he pulled out his phone and held it out in front of him. Revealing the pink Virtual singer who always came to check up on him.

“Ah, don't worry about it too much, Luka. I'm just a little stressed about what to get Nene for Christmas. That's all.” Tsukasa quickly answered. He wasn't trying to hide it, but he doesn't exactly need the entirety of SEKAI to be concerned.

“Is that so? I can see you're hard at work. Using all of your brain power to figure this out.” Luka giggled.

“Why wouldn't I? A star like me should put his 110% into everything he does!” He proudly says, but also since this involves Nene, he really wants to impress her with whatever gift he'll come up with.

“Well, remember to take a break if it gets too much. Or come to SEKAI and take a nap with me sometime, that'll help you relax.” Luka suggested. It's not uncommon for her to invite Tsukasa for naps, considering the guy sometimes will not stop and take a break, even if it hurts him.

As he listened to Luka’s words, Tsukasa tapped his foot against the floor, his mind racing, “I'll take up that offer when I need it. Thank you for always looking out for me, Luka.” Tsukasa smiled. It made sense for Luka to be doing this, but Tsukasa appreciated the gesture.

“Me and the rest of SEKAI are here for you. If you're in need of ideas, why not come here?" She asked.

“I was planning on asking some friends for their opinion first!... Sorry, Luka.” He chuckled. “Normally, I would go to SEKAI, but my dear sister also instructed me to go ask friends! I hope you'll understand."

“No, no, it's okay. The fact that you have people you can rely on is a great thing. Just don't forget about us, alright?” She smiled.

“I would never! But thanks for checking on me, I'll text some friends soon and ask them for help!” Tsukasa got off the couch and struck a pose akin to the Legend of Zelda, where he raised his phone up and imagined a little jingle playing. Somewhere in the back of his head was humming ‘da da da daaaa’

Luka, in response, cutely claps for him. “I'll be heading back then, I wish you the best of Luck, Tsukasa-kun.” With that, the Vsinger disappears back into the phone, and Tsukasa opens up his usual messaging app and begins his quest to find the one piec-I mean gift.

‘If I want this gift to be perfect, I need ideas—big, grand, amazing ideas! Maybe Rui or Emu can brainstorm something…wait, Nene’s probably going to want something more down to earth. I think I have just the right people!’ Who are these friends? Tune in next time because we need to get back to Saki!

---

Saki happily skips her way to the mall, taking her mind off the woes of her older brother and now focusing on the fun that is to be had!

That being said, Saki was a tad early, so she decided to sit on a bench as she waited for everyone to arrive. She did make sure to let the group know that she was already there and told them where she was sitting. ‘I got here pretty early… but it’s not every day I get to spend time with this group! Plus, helping Nene find a gift for Oniichan is going to be fun!’

She hummed a tune to herself and swayed as she sat cutely. But thankfully for her, she won't be alone for long.

“I can't believe you were here first…” The voice came from the shorter of the Hinomori siblings as they both approached the blonde girl.

“Shihochan! Shizuku Senpai!” Saki quickly rose from the bench and ran up to them. She would've stopped in front of them, but she opted to wrap her arms around Shiho and pull her into a big hug.

“Eh-” Shiho had no time to react as the girl was now in a tight hug. Could she try to pry the girl off of her? Yeah, but she didn't want to. She hesitantly brought her arms up and returned the hug. Albeit with her face blushing for a multitude of reasons. ‘This is fine. This is totally fine. It’s just a hug… and my sister is watching…’

She looked to her side and saw her sister giving her a big smile. “My my, you two are quite close, aren't you~” Of course, the older sister can see something developing. Just like how the older brother could, too. Maybe the two could join forces and try to make it a reality.

“Oneechan, please…” ‘I’m in hell, it’s over for me…’ Shiho didn't need her to make it any more embarrassing for her than it already was. ‘Even though I expected this. I didn't need it to be true!!!’

After a few more seconds, she was released. The cold air returned to her, but she won't admit that she missed the warmth that came from the taller girl, and she sure as hell hoped it didn't show on her face.

Unfortunately, one glance at Shizuku told her enough about whether or not she was able to hide her dissatisfaction. The classic knowing smile…well, at least it seemed like Saki didn't notice anything off, so Shiho was safe enough, at least.

“Are you two ready for an amazing day at the mall???” Saki excitedly asked. Sure, she's been to the mall with friends many times before, but it's not every day she gets to have fun with this particular set of people. One of them being her sister-in-law one day!

“I'm sure today will be fun!” Shizuku chimed in before looking over at Shiho, “Right, Shiichan?”

“Sure…” She wasn't sure what to expect at this point. ‘Let's just hope I can survive until the end of the day.’ Little did she know, the author was not going to make it easy for her.

“Anyway, we need to wait for a bit longer for Emuchan and Nenechan to get here! Let's go sit.” Saki grabbed Shiho’s hand and dragged her along to the bench that she was just sitting at.

“Saki, slow down, I can walk.” She sighed, ‘Why am I getting pulled by so many people these days…’ She wasn't wrong, this makes two in two days. ‘Her hand is pretty warm…’ It was a nice feeling at least.

Shizuku followed them, just happy to be there but also to witness Shiho's reactions to Saki. ‘Maybe I should tell Tsukasa-kun about this!’ Another thing for the future, at least.

The three sat down with Shiho in the middle so that both Saki and Shizuku could drown her in things that they had on their phones.

“Look, look! Aren't these kittens so cute~?!” Saki shows her cute images she found online.

“Yeah, those are pretty cute.” Shiho smiled.

Meanwhile, “Look Shiichan! I was modeling for a makeup commercial!” Shizuku's showing her images of MMJ, like when she was modeling that one time.

Shiho was stunned, to say the least. She wasn't exactly the most caught up with her sister’s group, but she could tell they were doing great. “You look beautiful, Oneechan.” Shiho composed herself and nodded, holding any shock of just how gorgeous her older sister was to herself.

Shizuku gasped, “Shiichan complimented me!” and then proceeded to smother her in a hug.

This went on until the final members arrived.

“Everyone! I'm here!” Looks like Emu was the fourth to arrive. She quickly ran up to the trio as Saki stood up once again and hugged Emu.

“Emuchan! I guess that means Nenechan is last.” Saki commented while rocking back and forth with Emu, who was very much enjoying this hug.

“I'm ready for a wonderhoyful day!” Emu, too, was just happy to be here. Someone like her had presents ready weeks in advance, so she's here to have fun! And potentially help Nene with her gift if she needed it.

“Hey! Sorry I'm late…” Nene finally arrived at last. She wasn't running, but she was walking fast. She saw that she was last, not by much, but she didn't exactly like causing any inconvenience. Especially being the final one to show up.

“Nenechannnnn!” Emu ran up to her, Saki following close behind.

She didn't expect to see two big balls of sunshine running at her and jumping at her just to pull her into a hug.

“Please don't hug me too hard,” Nene managed to say as she was wrapped by the two girls. She did wrap each of them with one of her arms as a means to return the hug, though.

Shiho sighed, watching Nene get smothered by Emu and Saki. “I know that feeling all too well…” Shiho spectated the whole thing. Watching her normally two energetic classmates, who usually attempt to get her attention, gang up on the green-haired girl. Their combined energy rivaled the sun at this point.

“Don't be like that! She looks like she's enjoying their hug, and I bet you enjoy them just as she does." Shizuku smiled while watching the scene in front of them. "Besides, weren't you especially happy to be in the same class as-”

“U-uh um,” Shiho only sputters as she quickly changes the topic. “L-Let's join them, we can start walking around after!” She quickly rose out of the seat.

“Hehe, whatever you say, Shiichan. But it doesn't hurt to be a little truthful, you know~” Shizuku also got up, and they both started walking over to the three girls.

“Ootori-san just got here as well, don't worry, you're not late. I think we're all a little early.” Shiho shook her head as both she and Shizuku walked over to them. Completing the group at long last to finally get the show on the road.

“That's a relief. The last thing I'd need is to have everyone waiting on me.” Nene sighed, "So what should we do first? Should we get lunch somewhere or should we do some shopping first?”

“I already ate breakfast, so maybe we can just look around first?” Saki suggested.

“I ate with my siblings, too!” Emu added. Guess everyone isn't hungry enough to eat at the moment.

“Then we walk around. Lead the way, Saki.” Shiho gave her the signal as she walked next to her.

“Let's go!” Saki begins walking in a random direction with everyone following suit. Saki and Shiho led the group as Shizuku wasn't that far behind with Nene and Emu behind her to end it off.

As they walked, Nene’s eyes scanned the many, many stores in hopes of some inspiration and or potential gifts she could get for her wonderful boyfriend.

“Oh, it's that fish brand he always wears…” Nene noticed that they had passed the clothing brand.

“He does like that brand, doesn't he? I'm pretty sure he was even wearing it when we were younger as well.” Shizuku added.

“I don't know what he sees in that brand…” Saki groaned. The only nice thing about it was the cute little logo, in her opinion.

“He certainly has a… unique taste in clothes.” Shiho referred to his original casual clothes. (Like seriously, what hurricane made bro’s original outfit look like that?)

“I'm pretty sure it's also expensive," Nene adds before they continue their exploration. ‘Definitively not getting him any of that as a gift. I don't know if my wallet can handle it. Besides, knowing him, he probably already owns everything from this store…’

“Anyway, we’re not here for Oniichan’s weird fish clothing obsession. Let’s check out some real gifts!” Saki pivoted, leading the group into the cutesy toy store.

Their first stop was a cutesy toy store. Not for a gift, but more because Saki and Emu wanted to go into it and look at the stuffed animals.

Shiho and Nene stood back as they watched the other two zoom about, showing each other and them the cute things they found.

“Guys, look at this cute pegasus plushie!” Saki held up a white pegasus. "Wouldn't this make for a perfect gift for Tsukasa? You know, with his whole ‘Tenma, a pegasus who soars through the sky!’ bit in his introduction?” Somehow, Saki replicated Tsukasa's long-winded introduction pretty well. Making Emu laugh and the others chuckle.

“Yeah!!! He reallyyyy likes saying his name! I've heard his wonderhoy introduction so many times.” Emu’s face lit up, being one of the few people who liked hearing Tsukasa's loud explanation of his name. Other people tend to just stop him or tune him out, like Nene.

“A little too much…” Shiho sighed, hearing it once or twice herself. You come to know it when you're acquainted with the brother for a bit, and Shiho knew him for more than just a bit.

Meanwhile, Shizuku was also looking at stuffed animals, a penguin in particular.

“Maybe I could get this as a gift for Harukachan?" Shizuku said to herself, not everyone knew about the idol’s infatuation with penguins, but those who did knew very well. “I'm sure she'll be excited to see this!” She giggled. Her fellow blue-haired idol always had the cutest reactions to penguins after all.

With everything said and done, those who wished to purchase anything went up to the register.

Saki bought the Pegasus plush as her gift for her brother. “Sorry, Nene! I know this was supposed to be a hangout to find you a gift for him, but this is too cute and I sort of need a gift for him as well…” She nervously chuckled.

Nene shook her head in understanding, “Don't worry, I wasn't considering it as a gift. I'm still trying to figure out what I want to get him, so it's alright. Besides, it was you who thought of the connection, so I shouldn't steal it anyway.”

Next up was Shizuku, who was indeed purchasing the penguin plush.

“A penguin plush? I didn't know you liked them that much, Oneechan.” Shiho commented.

“Of course not, Shiichan! It's for Harukachan. I'm sure you know she likes penguins quite a lot, don't you?” Shizuku answered, causing Shiho to think back on a past conversation.

Shiho thought about it for a second before simply nodding. ‘Yeah…I think I'm well aware.’ She thought, thinking back on the few times they'd talked about liking cute things. ‘There was also the penguin cafe we went to.’

Lastly, Emu bought some plushies as well...For herself and not gifts. “They're just sooo cute! I had to get them!” She explained, handing a card to the person to pay for them. Classic Emu.

They exit the store and go back to browsing the shops, now with some bags in hand.

As they walked, Nene spotted an arts and crafts store. ‘Well, if I wanted to make something personally, I guess that's where I should go…’

Saki spotted Nene eyeing the store and asked, “Do you wanna go inside?”

“I'm considering making something, so going in there would help…I just don't know what I want to make for him, so going in probably won't be helpful.” Nene answered, looking inside the store from the outside. It was pretty colorful in there, that's for sure.

“Let's put a pin on it then and return after you figure something out.” Shiho nodded, and they continued onwards. Soon, they started passing by the arcade, and Emu lit up.

“Oh! Let's go inside!” Emu pointed. “We might as well have some fun while we're here!”

“An arcade? I'm not exactly familiar with games all that much, but I'm willing to watch you all play." Shizuku nodded. She wouldn't want to break anything while she was there, considering her…interesting history with technology.

“Then we can play some games, then!” Saki then starts leading the group into the arcade. Originally,y they stuck as a group, but Shiho saw a crane machine with an adorable bunny prize and stopped moving altogether.

‘Maybe I can win that and give it to Saki?’ That was her immediate thought, the image of the blonde’s joyful face as she receives the plushie would be one to remember…but she's not exactly that great at crane games.

“Hinomori-san?” Looks like Nene noticed her abrupt pause and directed her line of sight to where Shiho was looking. “Um…did you want to try to get that?”

“Oh, um, I'd like to win it, but I'm not confident in my ability. Could you help me?” Shiho walked up to the crane machine while Nene walked to the side so she could lead the gray-haired girl in the right direction.

As Shiho was putting in the credits to play said machine, Nene asked the one thing that came to mind, “Is this for Saki-san?” She couldn't see Shiho as a person who'd keep such a cute thing in her room.

“...” Shiho didn't immediately answer. ‘Am I that obvious?’ An internal sigh in her mind as the game machine started up and music started to play, allowing her to move the claw.

“Yeah…I think she'd love this, so I want to…uh, win it for her." She answered it very awkwardly and with a blush at that.

Nene smiled, not pressing more on the question, but she already understood what was going on. After all, she's someone who knows what it's like to be in love and I mean IN LOVE LOVE.

“I'm not exactly well-versed in these types of games; that's more Aoyagi-kun’s thing, but I can do my best to help.”

Shiho shook her head, "That's fine, I'll take any help I can get.”

Nene nodded and watched Shiho’s initial movements. "Okay, move a little to the left, a bit more, okay let it drop,” Nene commanded, her face might as well be pressed against the glass to get a better understanding of depth.

Attempt 1: The claw wrapped around the plushie and was too weak to carry it. Classic crane machine scams. Guess this might take a few attempts.

“At least we were centered on it. Let's go again.” Shiho added some credits again, giving her another shot.

Attempt 2: Surprisingly, it managed to pick up the plushie…only for it to drop immediately.

‘This thing is so rigged,’ Shiho grumbled, eyes narrowing at the bunny. ‘I’m winning you whether you like it or not’

Attempt 3: With more directions, it managed to carry it halfway but dropped. Luckily…or unluckily, it rolled a bit and stopped an inch before the goal area.

A sweatdrop on Shiho’s head as she focused hard on getting the gift. ‘This is it!’ She thought as the claw finally picked up the bunny and dropped it into the chute!

“Yes!” Shiho cheered a bit too much she quickly flustered when she realized she had just done that in front of Nene. Who was clapping for her.

“Good job. We should probably go find the others, I'm sure you want to give that to her, right?” Nene asked, scanning the arcade. ‘Maybe they're at the puyo puyo machine?’

“Yeah, let's.” With that, Shiho followed Nene as they navigated the many machines, eventually hearing cheering from Emu. It turns out they really were at the puyo puyo machines. It seems Emu was trying to teach Saki and Shizuku how to play.

“Ah! Nenechan, Shihochan! Where did you two go?” Emu spots them instantly as they approach. Shiho was hiding the white rabbit behind her back with a shy look, though.

“Something caught our eye, so we stopped at it. How's it going on your end?” Nene returned, looking at the machines to see that Saki had won the match.

“I think I'm getting the hang of this!” Saki cheered, winning another match against the older girl.

“It's so confusing…but it's fun and all the little blobs are cute.” Shizuku chuckled, not minding for a second that she was losing at all.

“We had lots of fun! I was playing by myself, but then Sakichan and Hinomori Senpai wanted to try it too, so I was trying to teach them!” Emu looked very proud of herself and them for wanting to learn.

The two players got up, and they regrouped. But Saki noticed Shiho was fidgeting and hiding something.

“Shihochan? Are you okay?” Saki was appropriately worried for her close friend and bandmate, but also tried to peek behind her to see what she was holding.

Shizuku recognized the situation and pulled Emu and Nene away to watch from a distance and give the two some space, all while smiling at the pair.

‘You can do this. It’s just a small gift… just a small, completely normal, not-at-all-nerve-wracking gift…’ Shiho inhaled deeply before finally revealing the plush. She took a deep breath before revealing the prize she won. “I-I won this in a crane machine and thought you'd want it. I had help from Kusanagi-san. Sooooo Here.” She slowly stretched out her hands, presenting the bunny.

Saki stared at it and her. Her face slowly transitioned into a blush as she kept switching between the two. ‘It's so cute! And Shihochan got it for me???’

‘Is she going to take it?’ Shiho had no idea what was going on inside the blonde girl's head as they just stood there in silence.

“Shihochan…I love it!” and just like that, Saki leaped at the one in front of her and gave her another hug.

“Urk!” Shiho did not expect another hug and was caught off guard. This time, she wrapped her hands and returned the hug with much less hesitancy than the one from earlier. ‘At least I know she likes the gift. I'm glad.’

Saki was rubbing her cheek with Shino’s and showing her as much affection as possible before pulling back and staring into her eyes with a smile. “I don't have a return gift though…” Her smile dropped a little.

Shiho dismissed the notion, “Think of it as an early Christmas gift. You don't have to have something for me right now. I'm just glad you like it.”

“Of course, I'm going to like it! It's cute, soft, and most of all…it came from you.” Saki pouted as she admitted, looking away in embarrassment that she just said that.

“Oh…” Shiho didn't do anything but kept staring at Saki, her face heating up, and she could easily tell her cheeks were reddening to match the color of Saki’s.

“Shiichan…how lovely," Shizuku whispered, covering her mouth and fanning the tears of happiness that pricked at her eyes. ‘She's grown up into an amazing person!’ She just couldn't wait until they got together.

“This is like watching Tsukasa-kun and Nenechan! Love is so wonderhoy!” Emu comments, it's nice to see her classmates so close together!

“That's nice and all, but should we return or give them a few seconds? I think the moment is over,” Nene added. She wasn't wrong, they were just standing there now in silence.

It seemed like nothing had to be done, as Shiho snapped out of her lovestruck state and looked at where the three were. If she was already flustered, she was now crimson because she realized they were doing this in public, of all places!

“L-let’s go back to e-everyone. We're making them wait.” Shiho mutters as she turns Saki’s attention as well.

“Y-yeah okay…” Saki, for once, wasn't bubbly but flustered and shy. But she dared to take a step forward as she extended her hand to grab Shiho’s and walked over to the group.

This shocked Shiho for just a second, ‘Her hand is warm… and I don’t mind it. I don’t mind it at all.’ She smiled at the gesture.

Soon, the pair reached the others, and Shizuku managed to stop crying. “That was so beautiful, you two! Sakichan, please make sure to make Shiichan the happiest girl in the world forever!”

“Of course, I will! I'll never leave her side!” Saki confidently stated, returning to her bubbly self.

“You say that like we're dating when we aren't…” Shiho looked off to the side. Even if this felt like hell at the start, it turned into something so much better for her.

Saki leaned in slightly, “That can be fixed.” Saki looked at her with a huge and I mean HUGE smug smile. Shiho nearly choked on air.

“L-let's go to find something to eat. I'm getting hungry!” ‘I can't handle this anymore! Not right now!’ Shiho stormed out of the arcade, heart still hammering in her chest. ‘I swear, she’s going to kill me one day…’

“Shihochan~ wait upppp!” Saki giggled as she paced up to her and caught up. Everyone soon followed suit.

The group looked around for a place to eat and eventually made their way to the cafeteria-type area with many places to get food and many places to get seating.

Shiho managed to regain composure as she found them a nice table to sit at.

“I can sit here and hold down the fort while everyone else gets some food," Nene suggested, "I trust Emu with whatever she wants to get me.”

“And I can keep Kusanagi-san company!” Shizuku saw this as the perfect opportunity to get the one-on-one talk she'd been wanting to have! ‘With this, I can get to know Tsukasa-kun’s girlfriend more!’

Shiho sighed, already knowing why Shizuku was so quick to volunteer to sit while the other two girls easily agreed and went to stand in line. ‘I hope she doesn't flood her with too many questions.’ Shiho thinks as she joins the other two.

Going back to the duo at the table, Nene could be seen as a little fidgety since out of everyone in this group, Shizuku was the one she was the least familiar with, and by a long shot.

‘She's such a pretty person with an amazing idol aura…what do I say?! I don't want to just sit here in silence, especially since she chose to hang back with me…’ Little did Nene know, this was all part of Shizuku’s master plan.

“Kusanagi-san,” Shizuku called out. This jolted Nene out of her thoughts as she turned her head towards the girl. “Please be at ease, I don't mean to scare you if I did anything." Shizuku was being very gentle with her, which visibly seemed to have done a good amount of calming her nerves.

“Sorry, Shizuku-san,” Nene remembered what Shizuku wanted her to call her when both sisters were present. While Shiho wasn't here, might as well get used to it in case she does later today.

“I'm just not exactly the most social person…” Nene mumbled, she didn't like making this awkward but what exactly could she say to her boyfriend’s childhood friend???

“It's okay! I just wanted to take the time to get to know each other better. I've been curious to learn more about you!” She said in a very innocent way as a means to not scare her off.

“I don't have much to say about myself," Nene answered, but Shizuku simply denied that expression.

“Everyone is unique in their own way, with their own upbringing. You're no different. From what I've seen, you're amazing as well. Besides, if Tsukasa-kun heard his lover was doubting herself, I think he'd be very quick to say otherwise.” Shizuku giggled.

“I…thank you. It's nice to hear that from you.” Nene didn't know what to say. If everyone, including this amazing idol, believed in her, then maybe she really should believe everyone when they say she should hold herself to a higher regard.

“Anyone Tsukasa-kun can trust, I think I can safely say that I can trust them too. He is a good judge of character, even if he seems so friendly to everyone. So please, don't doubt yourself. I'm sure you've heard others say the same, right?” Shizuku hit the nail on the head. Others have said good things about her and have been helping her confidence recently.

“That's true, what would you like to know, Shizuku-san?” Nene smiled, feeling much better than she was just a few seconds ago. She reigns in the conversation back to Shizuku’s curiosities.

“I’d love to learn more about you! What kind of things do you like? Hobbies? Favorite foods? And most importantly—tell me everything about you and Tsukasa-kun!” Shizuku leaned in, making it past the girl's shell which now gives her a chance to hear about their love which she was so curious about!

“Oh, Oh…” Nene’s face went up in flames. ‘I should’ve known this was coming. Why is everyone who knows us so curious!?’

There are so many things she could say when it comes to him, but what would sum it up? ‘What do I say? He's charming? He cares for me and makes sure I feel comfortable. That he's the one who mainly helps me realize my flaws when it comes to performing?’ Nene was giving it some hard thought for this answer.

But Nene began to realize that the more she tried to find an answer, the more factors about why she loved him appeared. His warmth both in personality and in body, his affection, his drive, his passion. The list was endless: That proud look he has when she's singing, the fact that he's always there for her whenever she needs him most, the fact that they can bicker for fun without hurting each other's feelings…

Shizuku could sense Nene thinking hard, so she gave her some space. ‘Hehe, I guess she can't easily find one answer!’ Another correct read on her part.

“I-” Nene opened her mouth, but nothing came out. When presented with so many choices, it was difficult to make a decision, and saying everything would take too much time…

Instead, a loving smile spread across Nene’s face. “There are just too many things I love about that doofus, I guess the best answer is…everything.” She answers softly, her face still blushing now that she's thinking about Tsukasa.

“That's wonderful. I'm happy that he found someone who can really feel the same way he does!” Shizuku felt the warmth well up inside her chest. Witnessing such innocent love felt amazing, and she was happy it was her childhood friend who could experience such greatness. You've known him since you were much younger, right? What was he like back then?" Now it was Nene's turn to be curious about him.

“Honestly, he wasn't too different. Still, the very positive and happy person he is now! But I guess there's one big difference.” Shizuku answered but also left in the last bit which grabbed her attention.

“And that is?” Nene tilted her head in curiosity.

“You know about Sakichan, right? How was she sickly when she was younger?” Shizuku started, and Nene nodded in confirmation. Mainly hearing bits and pieces from Saki and Tsukasa.

“Well, let's say that their parents had to work very hard and weren't around often. Of course, I did my best to be there for him, but I mainly saw him whenever our sisters were hanging out…which decreased after Sakichan’s hospitalization. What I'm trying to say is that Tsukasa-kun was a bit lonely when he was younger.” After Shizuku explained, she looked directly into Nene’s eyes with determination.

“But after hearing it from you and others, I can confidently say that his days of being lonely are no longer. He has many friends to support him and, better yet, an amazing lover to hold his hand whenever he needs it. As someone who knew him growing up, I thank you, Kusanagi-san. For giving him his shine as a star.” Shizuku even bowed to show her appreciation.

Nene’s eyes widened at the sudden bow, “You don't need to go that far,” She murmured, “He gave me hope as well. I feel like I'm always on the receiving end of his affection with little to give back. That's why I'm hoping to find inspiration during this hangout as a means to express my appreciation for all he's done for me.” Nene smiled as she took one of Shizuku’s hands with both of hers.

“I know you'll find something. And everyone is here to help you.” Shizuku then leaned back, her serious expression fading as a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. “…But more importantly, tell me everything! What’s the most romantic thing you two have done?!” Stars were in her eyes as she asked, but unluckily for her…

“Oneechan please don't pry too much into their business…” Shiho facepalmed as everyone returned. Not with food, though, just a number for them to be called on once their order is made.

“I wasn't, I swear! Kusanagi-san, please tell Shiichan I wasn't going too far!” Shizuku whined as she scooted closer to Nene to hide behind her.

“Shizuku-san’s right. We’re just talking about ourselves and getting to know each other, don't worry.” Nene nodded as she answered truthfully.

“Well, you certainly seem closer!” Emu noted, sitting down next to Nene, at least the side Shizuku wasn't taking. "Nene’s making more friends, yay!” She cheered.

“It's not that big of a deal…” Nene sighed, remembering that one time Tsukasa shed tears because she was inviting friends to Wonder Stage.

“Anyway! Since we're waiting on our food, let's get back to business!” Saki clapped and struck a dramatic pose, her eyes shining with determination. “Alright, team—our mission is clear! We’re going to come up with the most perfect, most incredible, most heartfelt gift for Nene to give Tsukasa!” She sure liked acting like Tsukasa sometimes.

Notes:

Honestly, I feel like this is one of the best chapters I've written up until now. So tell me what you think about it! For now, I'll give some thoughts on the chapter for anyone interested in my thought process throughout it.

Which friends is Tsukasa going to call upon? It's up to anyone to guess! Though it won't be featured next chapter really since there's another part with the current group.

There's a lot of SakiShiho in this chapter and I made Shiho pretty downbad. Is this in character to an extent? I'm afraid I made her too lovestruck but I feel like it works for her character. No, they aren't dating like Shiho stated but like Saki also stated, it can easily be arranged if they wanted it to.

I also hope I made Shizuku's presence worthwhile. I originally wanted to make Nene a little jealous of Shizuku as Tsukasa's childhood friend but honestly, I know I made Nene and Tsukasa's love for each other absolute so there's barely any room for doubt between the two. Even if she did feel like she would be lacking in maybe the looks department compared to our lovely idol here, Tsukasa would probably have 10 positives to counteract it. Plus, he probably prefers Nene as she is now considering Shizuku's almost as tall as he is. Not saying he wouldn't date someone as tall as he is or taller but the height difference between Nene and Tsukasa is perfect in my opinion.

Emu has primarily taken a backseat for this chapter and it's mainly because I wanted other characters to have screentime since Emu has basically been here since the beginning, I don't mind if she's just someone who's there to lighten the mood or push the plot forward with her Emuness.

Chapter 12: The quest to prepare the one gift! part 2

Summary:

With the help of the others, Nene successfully comes up with a gift idea! Now all that needs to be done is to actually assemble it, which she will definitely need the help of her childhood friend and another friend. One who is skilled in the art of composing.

Notes:

Tsuaksa: HAHAHA! We've done it! We've hit 2000 hits!

*Queue Nene and Mizuki clapping*

Tsukasa: I can't believe that it's already been over a month since we hit the first milestone but here we are! Still going strong, just like my love for my precious Nene!

Nene: Why did you need to add that last part...

Mizuki: Haha, Let him be! He's happy and honestly, we should all celebrate the occasion!

Tsukasa: Indeed! Allow us to thank our readers for bringing this far! To our old, current, and new readers!

All three: Thank you! *Queue like party poppers I guess*

Last time, on the search for the one gift, the group sat at a table waiting for their order to be called. Since they had some wait time, Saki figured it was time to discuss why they were all gathered there that day. That’s when Saki clapped her hands together, taking charge.

“Alright, Nenechan! Let's clarify first. You want to make him something, right?” Saki wanted the facts before the group devolved into spewing out random ideas for the girl.

“Mhm," Nene nodded in answer. "Whatever gift I end up giving, I'd want it to show him my gratitude for being with me. So as long as I can make it or maybe get some help making it, then there's no harm in suggesting your ideas.”

(Since I like to list out sitting arrangements so much…they were at a circular table, Saki sat next to Nene, followed by Shizuku, Emu, and then Shiho. Shiho, in particular, is doing her best to separate herself from Shizuku and “conveniently” sits next to Saki.)

“Well, I think the gift has to be colorful and sparkly!” Emu was the first to throw out an idea. In classic Emu fashion, there has to be a myriad of colors and pazazz.

“It can't be too colorful, or else he'll complain about getting dizzy looking at my gift…” Nene jokes, which everyone else agrees on.

A small image of Tsukasa unwrapping his gift before being assaulted by colors and shielding his eyes crossed everyone's mind. That caused a couple to giggle.

“What about something practical?” Shiho suggested. Out of everyone, it definitely would be her to suggest that idea. “Something that he could always use and think about you every time he does.”

“I'm…not exactly a good crafter. If I wanted to make something he could use, then I'd probably need Rui’s help.” Nene considered that maybe she would need his help down the line, but not right now.

“But I see where you're coming from; his room is pretty empty. So something useful would probably be appreciated by him rather than something he’d just leave in a corner somewhere.” Nene deduced, ‘We still need to get that dork some decoration too…’

“I've never seen his room, but I'm mainly just answering if it were me.” Shiho shrugged, but she soon followed up since she didn't want to give the others the wrong impression, “But I wouldn't mind a sentimental gift in the end.”

Saki mentally took notes. ‘So she's open to sentimental gifts, huh? Wait, no. Save that for later, Saki!’ She shook her head and returned to the conversation at hand.

“Shizuku senpai, any ideas?” Saki asked.

“Hmmm, come back to me in a bit!” Shizuku quickly answered, trying her best to help her come up with an idea for her new friend’s dilemma.

“What about you, Sakichan?” Emu asked, knowing that the little sister would indeed know her brother best, apart from his lover, of course.

“I'm not sure myself. I've made him his favorite foods before, but if we want a long-lasting gift, maybe something related to stars?” Saki answered, "It kind of falls in line with Emuchan’s idea in a way, you know, colorful and sparkly, but we all know how much he likes them.”

“That's true…” Nene nodded, trying to compile all these ideas together for something. "Something handmade, colorful, starry, and potentially practical…” She repeated to everyone.

“A mug!” Emu said the first thing that came to her mind.

“What is he, a dad?” Shiho huffs.

“Maybe one day," Saki smirked, turning her head towards Nene, who flinched. One look at the original suggester, and Nene could already hear the wedding bells in Emu’s imagination after Saki mentioned that.

“I don't like the implication of that statement…” Nene shied away from Saki’s side and ended up a little closer to Shizuku, who giggled as she patted the girl.

‘At this point, everyone from both families is joking about it…what's next? Aoyagi-kun? Wait, don't jinx it!’ Nene was internally screaming. But also cursing herself for probably jinxing the future, considering Toya was the first one to mention marriage…

“I think a mug might be a little too simple,” Shizuku spoke up, still rubbing the hair of Nene. “How about an umbrella?” Well, the idea was interesting, at least.

“What?” Shiho was nowhere close to expecting that as a suggestion. The absurdity of it honestly makes it believable that Shizuku would suggest it.

“Well, I think Tsukasa-kun having an umbrella made by Kusanagi-san would be great! You can design the feel and the size while also being able to design the look of it to be starry and colorful!” Shizuku explained herself.

“But an umbrella?!” Shiho was still juggling with the idea of an umbrella of all things. ‘This group is crazy sometimes…’ She sighed.

“Why not? If it's big enough, then they can walk together side by side in the rain! Isn't that romantic?” Right…Shizuku was still very much interested in the romantic relationship.

‘Walking under one umbrella in the rain…like a romantic scene in a show or a game.’ The thought of walking side by side under one, shielding themselves from the rain, sent a warmth through her chest. But… could she really make something like that? “That would be…pretty nice…” Nene mumbled the second part out loud, but that wasn't quiet enough, though, since everyone caught that.

“Seems like someone's onboard,” Saki teased. Everyone looked at Nene for an answer on whether or not this weird idea was the one she was looking for.

“I'm not exactly sold on it…I don't even know how I'd make one. Is it even easy to make one???” Nene certainly doesn't know the answer to that.

“You could ask Rui-kun to help! You said earlier that any idea works, even if you need help!” Emu was right. Even from scratch, making an umbrella should be child's play to the inventor. All he needed was details, and he'd make it work.

“But that’d be mostly him doing the work. I don’t want to just slap my name on something Rui made—Tsukasa deserves a gift that’s really from me.” Nene wanted to put it all into this. If she had to leave everything to Rui, would she feel accomplished?

“Hmmm…I guess you're right…” Emu deflated. The umbrella seemed like a fun idea, too!

Nene crossed her arms, already imagining how Rui would overcomplicate things. “Besides, knowing him, the umbrella would probably launch fireworks or send Tsukasa flying like Mary Poppins. I’d rather not turn him into more of a walking attraction than he already is.” Knowing Rui, who knows what extra “features” would be added for the star to find out the hard way.

Seeing as her umbrella gift wasn't going to fly, Shizuku had a general idea to suggest, “Then how about this?" She began, which turned everyone her way, “How about playing into your strengths for the gift? For example, what are you good at?”

Nene was caught off guard by the sudden question, “Me? Uh…I play a lot of games…I like musicals and movies, and I like to sing.”

“Nenechan’s singing is amazing!” Emu followed up, "It's wonderhoy and lights the world up!!!”

“She's right,” Shiho agreed, "The few times I've heard her sing, it was an amazing experience.”

“Ichika chooses from the best to be her teacher after all!” Saki smiles.

Seeing everyone enjoy her singing made Nene smile.

“That's wonderful! I wish I could hear it for myself! Then, how about incorporating a song into your gift?” Shizuku moved the conversation forward.

“Singing…? I don't think I could come up with a whole song for him in just a few days.” Nene nervously answered, though she wished she could compose a song just for her beloved for their Christmas date.

Saki shook her head. “Then what about singing a song that's familiar to both of you? You could sing a rendition of a song!”

“I guess that could work…” But was that it? Just sing a song they knew and send it to him? ‘While that’d be nice, it feels…a little lacking in the pazazz department, ’ Nene thought, wanting to add more to this gift.

“OH! I HAVE THE MOST PERFECTEST IDEA!” Emu sprang up, shocking everyone and even alerting some nearby people. “A music box!”

“A music box?” Nene parroted.

“Yeahhh! Whenever Tsukasa-kun opens the box, your singing can come out of it!” Emu explained, her head full of imagination for this one.

“Like one of those holiday cards that sing Merry Christmas when you open it?” Shiho asked, This certainly feels better than the last two suggestions, in her opinion.

“Exactly!!!” Emu threw her hands up. “Like, like, Nenechan can give Tsukasa-kun a box that he can put anything in, and whenever he opens it, he can listen to Nenechan’s singing!” The pink ball was now at max energy, and Everything was coming together in her head.

“That's so cute! I think that's the one! Kusanagi-san, what do you think?” Shizuku matched Emu’s energy at this point. They're surely at the home stretch now.

‘Music. Stars. Something handmade. A piece of myself that he can hold onto, even when I’m not there.’ It all fit together in her mind like a puzzle, finally snapping into place.

“I think that can work.” Nene nodded happily since it was all coming together. “And I think I can ask Rui for help with the box, and as for the song…I know someone who can help me with that, too. So that isn't a problem.” She added, was she still asking others for help? Yes, but in this case, Nene was going to be front and center.

“If Rui-san is making the box, maybe he can make it pretty spacious? Because look at these cuties!” Saki holds the phone for everyone to see. It was an image of those small origami stars. "Imagine him opening the music box and seeing all of these stars inside while the song plays!”

Nene inspected the image that was pulled up. ‘A glass jar full of paper stars…that's both starry and colorful. It does fit the bill…’

“Rui probably won't make the box out of glass because of the music components, but I'm sure I could decorate the outside nicely.” A good compromise, if she said so herself.

“So, a music box with origami stars inside of it?” Shiho summarized, “It really does seem like a very well-thought-out gift for him.” She smiled.

“Oh, oh! What song are you going to put in the box, Nenechan?” Emu curiously asked.

Nene thought about it for a second, “Well, all this talk about stars and whatnot…Maybe I could do a softer version of 88 Shooting Stars? It's also his favorite song and all.” Perfect. This gift will be the best gift of all time, ‘I hope he likes it…but maybe not too much, or else he'll start showing it off.’

“Like a lullaby?” Shizuku questioned. “I can imagine Tsukasa-kun opening the box whenever he wanted to hear Kusanagi-san’s voice to go to sleep.” She giggled; it was a cute thing to imagine.

“That sounds embarrassing…” But that gives Nene the motivation to make this softer and slower version of 88 Shooting Stars a masterpiece. For when her star wants to rest, she'll be there to soothe him.

“Do you need help composing it?” Shiho asked, ready to ask the others of Leo/need if she needed it.

“No, it's okay. I think I know someone who can help me.” Nene politely declines. “I'll text her after this is all over and figure out if I can go to her place later today.”

“Is it Kanade-san?” Saki inquired, "If she's helping, then there's no worry, right?”

“Yeah, I can trust her to help with the song. Hopefully, she has a place in her house where I could also just record myself singing.” Nene nodded.

“Then it's settled! Thanks to everyone, we came up with the perfect gift!” Shizuku clapped. "Good luck with the song, Kusanagi-san, I just know Tsukasa-kun will love it.” Shizuku smiled brightly at her.

“I hope you're right…and thanks, everyone. I definitely couldn't have thought of this without your help.” A soft smile on Nene’s face as she showed just how grateful she was to her friends. She glanced around at everyone—their smiles, their encouragement. She never could have come up with this alone, and she was glad to ask others for help. Because now…She wasn’t just giving Tsukasa a music box. She was giving him all of her effort and a piece of her heart.

And with the best timing in the world, their number was called. As Saki, Shiho, and Emu got up to grab their food (since they originally were the ones who ordered), Nene tightened her grip on her phone, determination burning in her chest. Her mind was already sorting through the details—what she needed, who to call, how to make this perfect. She was going to do this right.

‘Go to the arts and crafts store, get origami paper, then I need to send a text to Yoisaki-san to see if she’s free and text Rui the concept to get his input as well.’ Her face was full of determination, and she couldn’t wait to see the look on Tsukasa’s face when he received her gift.

The three returned with the food (I don't know what would be at their mall or what they'd even eat for lunch there). Saki hands Shizuku and Nene their food as they all sit back down to eat.

Everyone talked amongst themselves, but Nene was quiet, eating while watching a YouTube video on a tutorial on how to fold these origami stars. ‘This might take a few tries to get right…’ It didn't seem too bad. Just folding and folding until you get a nice Pentagon shape. From there, you indent the sides to get the starlike 3d star shape.

“Getting a head start, I see~” Saki leaned over to see what Nene was so focused on.

“W-well, I just wanted to get an idea before I end up wasting paper and failing terribly,” Nene responded, looking away from Saki and taking another bite of her food.

“It's going to turn out great! Just listen to your Oneechan!” Oh, right…this was still very much a thing between them. She still refuses to call her that, aside from the first time, for that matter, because she's embarrassed to do so.

“If you say so,” Nene smiled as she returned to the tutorial. She was doing some mental training as she watched the video. She watched multiple videos, but they all used the same technique, so it didn't matter too much. What really caught her eye was a video showing that she could include little messages within the stars.

‘Another detail I can add to the gift.’ She thought to herself. Writing a message in each and every star she's going to fold? That'll surely hurt, but it'll be worth the pain. How many stars is she going to fold, you may wonder? 89, of course!

Nene finished a few videos (again, they weren't exactly different from one another) and continued eating while engaging in small chatter. Shizuku still wanted to get closer to her, so she and Nene had a pleasant talk. Talking more about themselves and their respective groups.

If she wasn't talking to anyone, she was doing some image training. Yes, she was imagining herself folding the paper stars. Nene herself could probably do pretty well at origami, so maybe it'll be no problem for the gamer's hands.

After a while, everyone finished up. Shizuku and Nene offered to throw everything away since everyone else got the food for them. It's only fair, you know?

Once the two returned, the rest got up, did some stretches, and prepared to leave.

“I'm thinking about going back to the arts and crafts store. I'm going to need a lot of origami paper for the amount of stars I plan on making.” Nene brought up. The first step in her plans is to create the ultimate gift.

“Then there's no time to waste! It's…in this direction…right?" Shizuku proceeded to point in the completely wrong direction.

Shiho sighed, “It's this way. I'll lead.” She started walking first, and everyone followed suit after her. Shizuku sped up and walked next to Shiho and Saki, talking about whatever they made their way to the store.

The store was packed with shelves of vibrant supplies—rows of paints, towering racks of yarn, and entire displays dedicated to glittering embellishments. The sheer variety of colors almost made it feel like stepping into another Wonderland.

“Wah! It's so colorful here!” Emu walked around with Saki. It was heaven for the Energetic girls as they walked around and looked at everything.

Shiho and Shizuku stood back as Nene branched off to look for origami paper. ‘The stationery looks cute too…maybe I'll come back here one day if I need anything else.’ Soon enough, Nene made it to the area with paper.

‘Origami paper…origami paper.’ She scanned all the items until she found exactly what she needed. Her eyes lit up as she spotted them. “Oh… Origami strips.” Perfectly pre-cut, neatly packaged—these would save her from the hassle of measuring and cutting everything herself. She exhaled in relief, a small smile forming. This was going to be easier than she thought.

“I think this package of 200 is more than enough, right?” She spoke to herself. At least, she hoped it was enough. She only needed about half of them for this little project. She picked up the colorful bundle and smiled, crossing that off her imaginary checklist.

“NENECHAN!!!” Emu came rushing over with plenty in her hands. "Look at all these sparkles and glitter!" She was also holding quite a lot of coloring-based things like markers and crayons.

“And what exactly do you plan on doing with all of that?” Nene simply asks, whatever it is, she just hopes that it doesn't get on her anytime soon.

“I don't know, but how can I not buy it?!” And she sped off to the cash registers. Nene just sighs as she follows the pink girl to purchase her strips. After a quick wait in line and at the cash register, they're once again regrouped outside the store.

Emu, by now, had a decent amount of bags of just things she found cute, but she's pretty strong, so she could easily carry everything. Everyone else had a thing or two that they bought during the hangout, unless you're Shiho. She didn't buy anything, and the one thing she did get was given as a gift of affection to her very obvious crush.

“Is there anything else we could do?” Saki asked, they had only really been there for a few hours, let's say four, but she knew that Nene, in particular, had other plans she needed to get to for the gift to be created.

“I think it's safe to end our little mall fun for now!” Shizuku cheerfully announced, “We accomplished the main goal, and everyone was able to get something nice out of this, right, Shiichan?” She sent her little sister a smile, which caused the receiver to look away with a blush, but Saki had other plans as she snuck up on her.

“!” Shiho stiffened as Saki’s arms wrapped around her from behind. A rush of warmth hit her face. “W-why are you looking at me when you say that…?” she muttered, trying (and failing) to sound indifferent. While she had no physical thing she bought, she certainly wasn't leaving this day empty-handed.

“Don't be like that! I'm sure you know exactly what she’s talking about!” Saki smirked.

Shiho’s face was slowly heating up now that she was in Saki’s embrace. ‘This feels so different compared to the hugs from this morning…oh god, everything that happened at the arcade is affecting me too much!’ She internally screamed. Shiho’s brain short-circuited. Before she could come up with a response, Emu clapped her hands together.

“Awwww, you two are soooo cute together!” Emu joyfully chirped.

"Perfectly fit for each other!” Shizuku chimed in as she pulled out her phone and successfully navigated to the camera function to start taking cute pictures while the two were like this. Saki only smiled for the camera while Shiho bashfully looked away and tried to shield herself, to no avail. ‘I'm sending these to Tsukasa-kun later!’

Nene smiled at the fun they were having. It was nice to just enjoy the moment, to be surrounded by friends like this, but her gaze shifted down to her phone, and she began planning her next move. First, she'll text to see if Kanade is available. Then she’d go home and visit Rui to iron out any details, and depending on Kanade’s response, she’d head to her house. If the stars align, then this gift will be prepared in no time.

“I'll be heading off now; I need to go see Rui and plan this all out.” Nene caught everyone's attention. Everyone nodded, and Emu, in particular, bounced to her side.

“I'll come with you; I wanna see Rui-kun too!” The girl swayed back and forth, readily excited to see her lover on this nice day off.

“Then we'll head off this way." Saki pointed in a different direction. "See ya!” She waved as the three started walking.

“It was nice to meet you, Kusanagi-san!” Shizuku also waved.

“I enjoyed our time together…and thanks for the help with the crane machine.” Shiho politely bowed.

“Yeah. I had a lot of fun. We should do this again sometime." Nene smiled back, doing a small wave. Meanwhile, Emu was doing the biggest waves possible. “See you at school!!!”

And with that, the group parted into two smaller groups. One with a mission, the other was Shiho continuing to suffer at the hands of her sister, and might as well be a very close “friend.”

The duo makes their way to Rui’s place, the first sage they must meet on their quest, or rather, Nene’s quest.

Emu skips, twirls, and everything in between. Humming a small tune as she playfully swings around the bags she's holding. She pays extra attention to not hitting anyone passing by, too. She was just THAT happy to see Rui, no matter when.

Meanwhile, Nene walks normally, pulling up a chat with Kanade as she prepares a message asking for help.

Nene Kusanagi: Yoisaki-san, are you busy today? There's something related to music I need your help with.

Now she waits. Not exactly knowing what the girl was doing or if she was even awake. It's like 4 pm. Surely, she's up right now. ‘If she's awake, she still might not see my text if she's busy composing her music…’

Meanwhile, in the Yoisaki residence.

A ping elicits a small “Oh” as Kanade goes to check out who sent her a message.

“What is it?” Mafuyu looks up from her laptop. If it were one of the others in the group, then they'd most likely send it in the group chat. So this was someone else.

Kanade took a second to read the message. “It's nothing. A friend needed my help with something music-related and asked if I was busy.”

“Nothing is exactly happening right now,” Mafuyu stated. While they were working on the next song, it just started, so they were not exactly hard-pressed for time.

“I guess you're right; I'll tell her I'm not.” And Kanade swiftly writes her response.

Back to Nene.

Nene glanced at her screen, making sure she didn’t miss a notification even though it hadn’t been very long since she sent her message. If Kanade was busy composing, she might not respond for a while… But then, her phone buzzed.

Kanade Yoisaki: I'm not busy at the moment. What was it that you needed help with?

‘Nice!’ Nene mentally cheers. ‘At this rate, I can probably get everything done by the end of the day. Or at least end with a major part of it done.’ That being the box and the song. She wrote her response and sent it.

Nene Kusanagi: It's easier to explain in person. May I come over to your place and talk about it?

Back to Kanade…again.

Another ping. This time, Kanade knew who it was. “Kusanagi-san might be coming over. I hope you don't mind.” She spun her chair around to look at Mafuyu, who was shaking her head.

“That's okay. I don't know her too well, but I know that she's part of Ootori-san’s group. I also recently heard that she has a boyfriend.” Mafuyu responded. Out of the four in the acting group, she doesn't really interact with the other half compared to her meaningful interactions with Rui and Emu.

Kanade spun back to her monitors and started her reply, “Ok, I'll tell her that she can come over-”... Until Mafuyu’s words finally registered. Then, her fingers froze over the keyboard. Slowly, her mind rewound the conversation. “Wait. What?” She quickly does a 180 to look back at the purple girl, whose focus is back on her laptop.

“She has a boyfriend?” Kanade did not know about this, just how much out of the loop was she?! “Wait, how do you know about it?”

“It coincides with the discovery of the other SEKAIs, which Ootori-san explained at lunch yesterday to the other SEKAI owners.” Mafuyu gave a short explanation on why she even knew this piece of information in the first place. It is amusing that the discovery of the couple led to the discovery of all the SEKAIs.

“Neither you nor Mochizuki-san mentioned this when the two of you were catching me up on this.” Kanade raised an eyebrow at her companion.

“It's easier to skip over it because we felt like you should know more about the SEKAI discoveries. I also believe that it's better to hear from them yourself. Since she's coming over, why don't you have her tell you more about it?" Mafuyu defended herself.

“You're right,” And like that, Kanade goes back to writing a reply.

Kanade Yoisaki: Not a problem, feel free to come over. I'll tell Mafuyu that you'll be here soon if I can't open the door.

And in less than a minute, she gets a reply. Short, but it at least tells Kanade that the message was received.

Nene Kusanagi: Thanks.

“Ok, I don't exactly know when she'll be here, but she's probably coming later today. If I can't open the door, could you get it for me?” Kanade asked the roommate.

“Of course.” Mafuyu simply answered.

Finally, going back to Nene after constant POV shifting.

“Ok. Yoisaki-san is available, and I'll head to her place after seeing Rui,” Nene informed Emu, who nodded happily in response.

Nene was feeling pumped. Everything was going according to plan, and nothing could stop her now! She was truly on a roll. But she wasn't going to start skipping like Emu was, that's for sure.

Soon enough, they reach Rui and Nene’s homes, and the duo knock on the garage door, knowing that Rui is probably there.

“Yes?” A voice could be heard from the inside. As there were some tinkering noises, he was probably working on something.

“It's Me. Mind opening up?” Nene calls out, and the garage door quickly starts to rise. When the door fully opens, Emu pounces on him.

“RUI-KUNNNNN!” Wrapping her arms around him whilst still holding her bags.

“Emu-kun! What a surprise! I didn't think you were with Nene.” Rui hugs back, wrapping his arms around her back, feeling Emu nuzzle his chest.

“I wanted to see you! Look at all the cute stuff I got!” She detached herself from him and raised her arms, showing the bags of stuffed animals and colorful things she bought from the arts and crafts store.

Rui smiles fondly, “That's wonderful, my little dreamer.” He then shifts his focus to Nene. “Now, I don't think you came here just to deliver my amazing lover to me, am I right?”

“I'd rather not stick around and watch you two flirt, but I really need your help with something.” Nene bluntly replied. ‘Seeing them together makes me miss Tsukasa.’

“Oh? And what could that be?” Rui gazes curiously, now switching to petting and patting Emu, who takes the affectionate actions in stride.

Nene took a deep breath, making sure what was coming out of her mouth was really what she wanted, “I need you to make a music box. You know, like those Christmas greeting cards that play music when you open them? Something like that, but when someone opens a box.” Nene explained a simple contraption to a genius like him.

Rui tilted his head slightly, already envisioning the mechanics in his mind. “A simple mechanical trigger to detect movement… a small speaker embedded into the base… a programmable chip that can store and play a pre-recorded clip… Yes, this shouldn’t take long at all."

He nodded, “Sounds simple enough. I'll have to look around to see if I have all the components, but I could create one pretty quickly. Though, may I ask what it's for?” Rui asked tentatively. It's a bit strange for Nene to ask for this compared to the likes of Emu.

Nene cheered before she answered, “It's…part of the gift for Tsukasa that Emu and everyone helped come up with. A music box that plays a song when opened. The song playing will be a song I’ll sing, and the box itself will contain another part of the gift that I need to prepare.” Nene shyly answered. Giving her boyfriend a recording of her singing his favorite song? It certainly was embarrassing for her.

Rui nodded. ‘The real challenge is making sure the sound quality is crisp enough to do Nene’s voice justice. A cheap, tinny playback won’t cut it—Tsukasa-kun would be horrified.’ He soon thought right after, but that would be a challenge he would tackle once he started creating it.

“Understood, now please run me through the gift. I’d like to have all the specifics so that I can make something that meets your expectations.” Rui starts moving around the room, looking through boxes and storage units for the necessary parts. Emu, now no longer hugging him, sat on his couch and watched happily as she swung her legs back and forth, still humming whatever song she was humming while walking earlier.

“What else do you need to know? I already told you what I wanted it to do.” That confused Nene a bit since he didn’t exactly need any more details.

“Well…what song are you planning on making the box play? What material do you want the box to be? Do you want to store anything inside the box or have it be hollow? If you’re able to answer those questions, then I’ll have all the information I need to complete it!” Rui says matter-of-factly. With this information, perhaps he’d also be able to add some smaller modifications.

“Do I really have to answer those…?” Nene blushed. Rui only gave her a small nod, free from any teasing, and more because he wanted to help his friend who wanted his help.

Nene fidgeted slightly, organizing her thoughts. “Okay…I’m planning on going to Yoisaki-san’s place later and asking her to compose a slower and softer version of 88 Shooting Stars. That’s what the box will play when Tsukasa opens it. Think of it like a Lullaby version of it. As for the material, I guess wood? It would be nice if he could see the stars without opening it, and lastly, I want to put Origami lucky stars in them.” Nene explained. Every component of this gift embodies the star theme, and Rui can see that with her explanation.

“Thank you, Nene.” Rui smiled. With all the facts sorted out, he could now start working on it, even coming up with some small additions that he felt could fit her gift. "I could easily install a soft glowing effect inside the box—something subtle, like twinkling lights. It would complement the star theme quite nicely…would that be nice?” He asked, there were so many extra features he could add if Nene wished!

She thought about it for a second, “That sounds nice, just…don’t do anything extreme. I’d like it to be simpler than more complicated.”

“Don’t worry, since it’s your gift, I wouldn’t want to ruin it. Though I’ll add one last thing. Two small buttons, one that allows Tsukasa-kun to rewind and another that allows him to loop the song. Both allow him to have the song play more than once when he opens the lid, just so he doesn’t have to keep opening and closing just to hear your beautiful singing.” There’s the classic Rui teasing.

“!” Nene flinched, hearing his comment, but soon recovered, “Thank you, Rui. This wouldn’t have been possible without your help.” She smiled at him, and he smiled back.

“Like I said, when a friend needs help, of course, I’ll be there to lend my aid. Now, why don’t you get going to Yoisaki-san’s and make the song? I’ll handle the box, and you handle making sure Tsukasa cries when he hears it? The box won’t be complete unless I receive the file to program into the box now, will it?” Rui softly shooed her away, to which she nodded.

“You’re right. I’ll be going now. Emu, do you want to come along, or do you want to stay?” Nene looked at the girl who was in her own world, happily just chilling on the couch.

“Ummm,” This was a hard choice for Emu. She could go and continue the journey with Nene or stay with her beloved. “Ummmmmmm…” She kept making noises as she thought long and hard about the decision (I don’t think she knows Mafuyu lives with Kanade, so the incentive to go see her senior doesn’t exist, right?).

“I think I’ll stay with Rui-kun! I want to watch him make Nenechan’s gift!” Emu finally decides. She can be as lovey-dovey with him for the rest of the day since they’d be left alone, so long as it doesn’t disturb his concentration!

“You heard the princess, off you go!” Rui chuckled, and Nene joined him in chuckling soon after, before finally nodding and leaving.

Notes:

Was the gift that Nene and the others decided what you thought was what the final product would be? I don't think I asked for comments about predictions (which is a huge miss opportunity) but this is always what I had in mind when I started these recent chapters. At least, I thought of something close and then developed it along the way to this. Could you, as the reader, imagine what the gift will be like? Because if you can, then great! I think it's cute and probably falls in line with something that could be a real gift.

I actually had plans to extend the chapter but honestly, after Rui's scene, I felt like it was a good stopping point as the upcoming scene itself might be pretty long. And if it isn't long enough, then I'm ok with just moving on and switching to Tsukasa's POV for his Saturday. Also, yes, Kanade is now introduced into the work! Leaving Ena for last but we'll get to her eventually.

As always, feel free to leave your thoughts and comments as, well, comments. I'll 100% reply to them (Except that one person who commented on both chapters 1 and 2 at the same time which I left one blank and replied to the other. I don't know why I did that because my comment number will now always be an odd number and that one comment will not get a reply from me because I feel too awkward to reply due to just how long ago that was.)

Also, I didn't mention this anywhere but my birthday passed a few days ago, Just thought it'd be nice to add here!

Chapter 13: The quest to make and finalize the one gift Part 3

Summary:

The third of probably four steps in making this gift for Tsukasa, Nene seeks out the help of a duo to make the song she wanted to put into the box. Follow the little process as her friends lend their aid while also catching up on anything that might have happened the past few days.

Notes:

Tsukasa: Everyone, I've come to make a special announcement!

Mizuki: What's up, Senpai?

Nene: Tsukasa, it's literally only been us three in the opening notes. The author said he'd put more characters in these skits, but he's too lazy to involve anyone else, and he enjoys this dynamic for some reason.

Tsukasa: *Ahem* Going back to what I was saying, the author has NO IDEA what to do about my gift for you, Nene!

Mizuki: WHAT?! He's had like 40 days since the start of the Nene gift arc! How does he not know???

Nene: I think he's been too busy with gacha games and trying to make my gift for you perfect...

Mizuki: WHAT SHOULD WE DO???

Tsukasa: It's simple! We ask the viewers for help!

Mizuki: That's a great idea!

Nene:...

Tsuaksa: What? It's fine, some inspiration can't be bad! So, if anyone reads this and or the end notes, please help him out! (Imagine him bowing to the camera).

The last thing we left off in the previous chapter was Nene finishing up her chat with Rui. But before she set off, she might as well leave the origami strips at her place. Walking a whole two seconds to her home next door, she pulled out her keys and unlocked the front door.

“I'm home.” She calls out, but it seems like no one is home. “Guess they went out earlier…” She quickly maneuvered her way through the hallways, plopped the bag down, and left her home as fast as she had entered.

Before heading for the white-haired girl’s house, she took one last peek into Rui’s garage. Though she had already said her farewells, she might as well see if he had started working on the gift.

Unfortunately, to her expectations, she could see Emu and Rui cuddling on the couch. They seemed to be completely in their own world and didn't even notice Nene’s presence.

Emu was purring and calling out Rui’s name while Rui was recharging his Emu batteries with Emu Energy, seeing how close he held her.

‘Ugh, Wholesome couples.’ She groaned as if she weren't also in the literal definition of a wholesome relationship. It was time for Nene to leave; she had seen everything.

She leaves for Kanade’s house. She did remember the address as she'd been there before, so all she needed to do was give a heads up that she was finally heading there.

Nene opens her phone to begin just that, but then she realizes a detail in her friend’s text message that she must have glossed over.

“I'll tell Mafuyu you'll be here soon…” Nene reads aloud. ‘That's the senior Emu likes to bring up often, and the other single SEKAI creator aside from Tsukasa…’ She thinks about it for a second.

‘I don't exactly know her that much… I hope it won't be too awkward.’ She doesn't question why Mafuyu was even at Kanade's house in the first place. ‘They're friends, so she's probably just hanging out.’ She shrugged and assumed to herself, not exactly knowing the history that led up to their circumstances.

As Nene hit send, she pocketed her phone and exhaled, preparing herself.

Nene Kusanagi: I'm on my way. I'll be there soon.

We're doing this again. Switching to Kanade…

“Oh, she's on her way right now.” Kanade spins around and announces to the only other person in the room.

“Ok. Just tell me when she's here, and I'll get the door.” Mafuyu nods.

Kanade nods back, returning to the screen and typing a quick,

Kanade Yoisaki: Ok

Before leaning back on her chair. ‘Aside from helping Kusanagi-san with her problem, there's so much I want to ask. I want to talk to her about her relationship, SEKAI, and mayb-’

Suddenly, Mafuyu asked something, snapping Kanade out of her thoughts. “Did she specify what music-related troubles she was having?”

Kanade shook her head. “I don't think so. We'll just have to wait and find out when she gets here.” Now they wait for their guest to arrive.

“Alright.”

Returning to Nene.

She casually strolled through the neighborhoods. Making her way to her friend’s house using the power of Google Maps! Follows her phone as it guides her to her destination. A nice and sunny day poses no threat to this girl as she walks with determination. The drive to get this finished so she could relax and perhaps prepare what she wants to say when she presents the gift to her boyfriend.

The walk wasn't that far, otherwise, she would've taken a bus. Soon enough, she arrived at Kanade’s front door.

“Well, this is it.” The last piece of the puzzle relies on the cooperation of the music sage. ‘I'll send a text to let her know.’

She quickly sends an “I’m here” to Kanade and notices that it was read pretty quickly. Guess she wanted to make sure she didn't leave Nene outside for too long. How nice of her!

She soon heard footsteps approaching the door before unlocking noises could be heard. Another second later, the door opened, revealing Asahina Mafuyu, who wore a smile…?

Nene had seen her a couple of times before when their groups were interacting and had heard stories from Emu, but something about being face-to-face made her stomach flip. The way she smiled—it was polite, well-practiced, but… was it real?

“Uh, Hi…” Nene nervously greets. ‘How do I talk to her…? Was this the fake smile Emu talks about?’ Many questions popped up in her head the moment she came face to face with someone she was much less familiar with.

“Hello! I don't believe we've had a proper conversation together, I'm Asahina Mafuyu!” She led off with her facade, trying to assess the situation. ‘Is she like Ootori-san? She was there and knows about Empty SEKAI, so does she know? Has Ootori-san told her group?’ Emu has indeed done that, so Nene was aware.

An awkward silence stretches between them. Nene fidgets while Mafuyu stands there menacingly…to Nene, at least.

“Oh uh, I'm Kusanagi Nene.” She bowed her head. “I've heard a lot about you from Emu…if you're comfortable, you don't have to force an act.” Nene nervously suggested. After all this time, she could see what Emu was talking about.

“You can tell?” Mafuyu drops the act immediately. If Emu had already told her group, on top of the fact that their group knows the origins of her SEKAI, then it would have been a meaningless effort to fight it.

But Nene shakes her head. She definitely would have suspicions, but she wouldn't know…but that's only if Emu didn't bring it up a few times. "I’m not as sensitive to emotions as she is. Just a normal person, but I am an actor. So, in a different way, I can tell. Rui and Tsukasa might be similar.”

‘So it’s pointless to act around their group…noted.’ Mafuyu blankly nods. “I'll keep that in mind. Come in. Kanade is in her room.” She stood aside, allowing Nene to enter before closing and locking the door.

Nene took off her shoes and followed Mafuyu to Kanade's room. Nene glanced at the taller girl a few times, but the other just kept walking. ‘I guess I can see what Emu was talking about.’

Soon, they found themselves entering the girl’s bedroom, and Nene noticed a key detail immediately, “Oh, it's a lot less messy…” Nene looked around and compared it to the last time she was here.

“Hi Kusanagi-san, also yeah, Mochizuki-san has been cleaning my room over time. Mafuyu also had a hand in helping ever since she moved in.” Kanade explained.

“Oh, I see- wait, moved in?” Nene looked at Mafuyu, who nodded in confirmation. She couldn't imagine leaving her family and moving in with a friend like Emu or even Tsukasa. She loves her family too much for that. ‘But compared to me…she’s had it much harder.’ She couldn't help but look at the purple girl with sadness.

“You may or may not know, but circumstances changed, and now I live with Kanade for the time being. Both she and Mochizuki-san had been more than accommodating.” Mafuyu answered.

Nene nodded. She knew a good portion of Mafuyu’s story, but not everything. All she could do was hope for the best for her. After that, she sat down on the bed with permission, of course.

More silence…seems like Nene was just nervous about this as she gathered the courage to ask. ‘I'm so embarrassed to ask about this. Why am I nervous?’ Her face heated up just thinking about it.

Kanade rubbed the back of her neck. “Um, Kusanagi-san, could you tell me what you need help with?” Which jolted Nene.

She gripped the hem of her sleeve. She could already hear Rui teasing her for being flustered about something so small. But this gift—it had to be perfect.

“Where do I even begin…” Nene then starts recounting her day, telling the pair about how she was hanging out with the other four from earlier, how she was looking for a gift for Tsukasa, and how the group helped her eventually settle on a cute music box that plays a song when opened.

“So I need your help making a rendition of a song our group knows. A slower and softer version of it that I can send to Rui…and I’ll just be singing it solo.” Nene caps off.

“I see…it shouldn't take long.” Kanade nodded. That sounded a lot easier compared to having to make a whole new song altogether. “By the way, congratulations on the relationship. I didn't know until Mafuyu told me a little earlier before you came.”

Nene smiles, “Thanks, he's made me so happy, and I can only hope to return the feeling with this gift. So many people have been helping me with it, after all.” By this point, Nene was used to the congratulatory messages. Friends, classmates, and family alike.

“What song are you going to put in the box?” This time, Mafuyu asked the question.

“It's called 88 Shooting Stars. I'll send the link to Yoisaki-san so that you both can listen to it. We've sung it before, so I'll send that version instead.” Nene pulls up a play they once did that was uploaded to YouTube.

One day, Rui brought drones that were able to hover and record at an angle, and it’s because of them that they were able to upload performances they've done in the past as a means to garner views for themselves and the amusement park. Thanks to that, they're pretty popular.

Kanade plays the song through speakers instead of her usual headphones so that Mafuyu can listen to it as well, and presses play.

Kanade closed her eyes as the melody played, listening intently. The rhythm pulsed, warm and bright, the kind of song that felt like it belonged under a sky full of stars. The original song itself seems fast and lively and ends just as quickly as it starts, but this is Kanade. She could already hear it in a softer arrangement—slower, more delicate, carrying the weight of something deeply personal.

‘I’ll have to give a few more listens, but I can definitely compose a slower version.’ Kanade declared to herself.

Mafuyu tilted her head slightly, absorbing the sound. “It’s… a warming song,” she observed, her voice quiet. “Something that reaches upward.”

“It’s something that embodies Tsukasa and all of his starlike personality,” Nene responds, her eyes also closed as she listens to the song. She couldn’t get enough of listening to this; if she had to choose a song that represented him, it would be this.

“We sang this together once, just us two. It was,” Nene’s smile softens, “something, to say the least. We don't get many opportunities to sing together as a duo, but we get told we sound good together.”

“Do you have a recording of that?” Mafuyu looks at Nene with a blank stare, but that causes Nene to look away.

“N-no, we don't. We only sang it together once while hanging out with Rui and Emu.” Nene then mutters the following: "I wish we recorded it…” She definitely would be listening to such a cover endlessly. Always enjoy the sound of her and Tsukasa harmonizing.

“I see.” Mafuyu looks down at her hand on her lap. ‘Maybe one day, I can feel something similar to them.’ Wishful thinking, but she was truly hoping for it.

They let the rest of the song play out, which didn't take long; the song was only a little over two minutes. Kanade turned off YouTube autoplay and spun her chair around to face the other two.

Kanade had to get her thoughts out first. “The song is beautiful.” She smiles at Nene. “And I can make the arrangement, I'll want your input every step of the way since it's your gift.”

Nene sat up straight and chirped, “I'll do my best!” She was full of enthusiasm and energy, wanting to get this done.

Kanade nodded. “And after this, if we still have time. We can just hang out and talk if you want.”

“That sounds nice. It has been a little bit since we've talked, and I'm sure you've heard, but a lot has happened in the past week.” Nene sighed, truly draining times to be living in, but fun nonetheless.

Kanade softly giggled, “So I've heard.” She spun around and got to work. First things first, she put on her headphones and locked in. Finding the instrumentals of the song to give it a few listens.

Mafuyu herself stayed on the floor, doing whatever she was doing on her laptop, but Nene decided to get off the bed and stand next to Kanade as she worked. Not only did she want to watch, but she was also curious about how the process worked. ‘She does teach Hoshino-san how to compose, so I wonder what it looks like.’

Meanwhile, Kanade was coming up with many ideas in her head. She opened up her usual program (I don't know how this works, so I'm basically having her do magic like the sage she is) and uploaded the song into it, generating a chart for her to use as a start.

She played it back and listened carefully. ‘It works…but I'm going to need to tweak it for a better feel.’ She added notes here and there for better flow, then listened to it again. She softened the transitions, letting the melody flow more naturally, like ripples in water. A lullaby shouldn’t feel mechanical—it should breathe.

But as she was listening, she accidentally looked to her side and flinched because she did not expect Nene to just be there. She paused the song and took off her headphones for a second. “Um, if you'd like a seat, we can always get you one.”

“That'd be nice. Sorry if I'm bothering you by watching.” Nene chuckled at the smaller girl’s surprise.

Kanade shook her head. “You're not; sometimes, Mafuyu likes to sit next to me and watch me work as well.” Quickly, then after, they got Nene a chair to sit next to her so she could watch if she'd liked.

Once that was settled, she got back to work. The next half an hour was filled with silence apart from the clicking of Kanade’s mouse and the typing from Mafuyu behind them. She kept adding, removing, and moving things around. Occasionally, handing the headphones to Nene so she could listen in on the progress.

“That sounds like the original if it was only piano.” Nene commented, ‘Tsukasa could probably play it, maybe if I asked…’

“Perfect, then I'll begin trying to slow it down a little and maybe change the rhythm here and there.” Kanade nods. Time continues to pass until Kanade gets a chart that she and Nene like.

“Alright, the next step is to get the best instrument.” Kanade proceeds to give her some choices: Music box notes, piano, and acrylic kalimba (check end notes for more details!)

“Piano was always a part of the song; could we try something newer?" Nene crosses out the most obvious choice.

“That's fine. Choose whatever calls out to you more.” Kanade proceeds to play the different versions again.

The music box variation was, well, the most in-line version. What she wanted was a music box, so the notes just made sense. The notes sounded nostalgic; it was soft, and they had the qualities of a lullaby.

The acrylic kalimba was also soft, it was unique, and it sounded so delicate on top of that. It felt…dreamy in a way, whimsical, magical. It was also certainly a unique instrument compared to the other two options. There was a certain charm to this choice that was pulling her towards this one.

Nene smiled as she listened. Gentle, but with a quiet radiance. Like a guiding star in the night sky. ‘This one. It’s perfect.’ “I think the Kalimba sounds so peaceful. The slower and gentler nature of it makes it great to doze off with.” She could already imagine singing along with the music.

Kanade nods. “It's a great choice. If that's your decision, then let's go with that.” After the selection was made, she leaned back, satisfied with the progress. “Alright. That should do it.” She turned to Nene, adjusting her headphones. “You wanted to sing too, right? Let’s get your voice in there.”

“Yeah, I'll sing along with the song. I can't say I'm used to a slower version, but I'll do my best. But do you have a place where I can sing?” Nene doesn't recall Kanade having a recording area for singing, but she does sing in the songs made with her group, so maybe there's a place where she can sing?

“I usually just record here,” She motions to her desk and overall set up. "Mafuyu, too, since we both just live in this room now. We can record your singing, and then we can handle putting it together.”

Nene took a deep breath, her fingers curling slightly. This was it—the last step before everything came together. “Alright, let’s do it.”

They switched spots, now Nene was sitting on the main chair with Kanade sitting on the side, setting up any programs for recording and getting the mic in the right place. Nene did some small vocal prep just to get ready and also to help Kanade adjust the mic for the clearest and most crisp sound.

Nene calmed her nerves and even gave herself a small pep talk, “You got this, Nene. Just sing like you always do and put your all into it. For Tsukasa.” She gave the instrumental a listen once or twice. Getting used to the slower and softer version of the song. She already knew all the lyrics; how couldn’t she? She just needed to put her heart into it.

“Ready?” Mafuyu asked once she noticed that Nene had steeled herself in her resolve.

“I am. Do I just sing without the song?” It might be a little harder for Nene to sing without something to work off of, but she understands that they might need clean vocals for them to fiddle with.

“Yeah, it’s easier for us to work with, and once we’re done with that, we can play a quiet version for you so that you can match the tone and emotion.” Kanade answered, “Don’t worry if it doesn’t work the first time; we have plenty of time.” She reassured, causing Nene to nod in understanding. They were the pros when it came to recording and posting music online, after all.

Once she felt prepared, the other two quieted down as she opened her mouth to start singing. She used her memory to memorize how the melody went as a little guide. She sang softly and gently, matching the tone of the song in her head. She was a professional singer (according to Tsukasa), and there was no way she would mess up even without music. She made sure to keep it quieter, it was a music box to put him to sleep, not an alarm clock. She also didn’t want to overpower the instrument, but she didn’t know if she was doing that since she couldn’t hear it.

That’s up for the other two to work on. After a quick first take, she looked over to Kanade and Mafuyu, who gave her a little applause. “Your singing is beautiful as always.” Kanade praised, with Mafuyu nodding in agreement. Compared to the entirety of N25, Nene’s voice really carries something much different.

“Thank you. Should I do another take?” Nene was ready for more, and she was on fire at this rate.

“Let’s do another one. I’ll put the song on at a low volume. That way, it will still mainly be your voice, but you’ll have an easier time following it with it in the background.” Kanade clicked around on her mouse and pulled up the song, pausing it before it started, waiting for Nene’s signal that she was ready to begin.

Nene gives the thumbs up, letting Kanade press play. As she sang, something clicked. This wasn’t just any performance. This was for him. Every word, every note, was meant for Tsukasa’s ears alone. She could picture him opening the music box, his eyes widening, that brilliant smile forming as he heard her voice. That thought alone made her voice gentler and warmer. Another take was recorded; it was much better than the first due to getting used to the speed and volume.

Kanade adjusted a few settings, glancing at Mafuyu. “What do you think?”

Mafuyu nodded, arms crossed. “Her voice is strong. We just need to balance the mix so she doesn’t overpower the kalimba.”

Nene, hearing this, chuckled. “Third time’s the charm?”

The two looked at her. “Whatever your heart desires.” Kanade chuckles with her.

She’d adjusted and refined, and now everything felt natural. The music, her voice—it was all in sync. Kanade pressed record one last time, and as the final note drifted into silence, they all knew this was the one.

As the last note faded, Nene exhaled, a quiet sense of peace washing over her. It was done. Every step, every effort—all leading to this. “Tsukasa’s going to love this,” she whispered, more to herself than anyone else.

“It’s perfect,” Mafuyu blinked as the song came to an end. Something about it stirred something deep inside her—something she couldn’t quite place. It was warm, comforting… real. A small, almost imperceptible smile tugged at her lips.

Kanade, seeing the effect it had on even Mafuyu, smiled, “I agree, you’ve done an amazing job, Kusanagi-san. I hope Tsukasa-san cherishes this gift forever.” Kanade agreed.

“I couldn’t have done it without both of your help, so thank you.” Nene bowed, truly full of gratitude. After the recording session was done, Kanade and Mafuyu worked out the volumes and adjusted anything that needed to be corrected. It was very little because Nene did amazingly.

“Let’s listen to the final product.” And with that, Kanade plays the new and improved version of 88 Shooting Stars, one that embodies the feeling of watching the stars under the night sky. Peaceful, calming, and, best of all, it sounded beautiful. Nene’s voice helped with that feeling, soft and gentle as if she were soothing and guiding the stars on their path across the sky.

Honestly, it always feels weird for Nene to listen to her own voice, but it sounded amazing, and she was very excited to send it to Rui for him to put it into the box. Though there's a good chance he'll listen to it himself if he's curious enough.

“I don't think there's any more room for improvement.” Mafuyu walked back into the room, and Nene didn't even notice her leaving. What she did notice was that she had a glass of water and was handing it to her. Which Nene gracefully drank.

“Yep, should I send the final product to you, Kusanagi-san?” Kanade asked. Since she didn't have Rui’s contact, she couldn't directly send it to him.

“I can give you Rui’s contact information so you can send it to him instead.” Great, the problem was solved in seconds. Either way, Nene pulled out her phone to tell her friend the great news.

Nene: The song’s finished.

Rui: My, that was fast! I shouldn't expect anything less from our talented diva.

Nene: How's the progress with the box?

Rui: It's just awaiting the song. Once you send that over, I can put it in and fully finish the box.

Nene: Nice, and thanks for this.

Rui: Not a problem. What are friends for?

Nene: Guess you're right.

Nene looked up from her phone and saw the two sitting on the ground at the table. Seems like Kanade decided to join in instead of sitting in her seat as usual. This prompts Nene to also sit on the ground, as it's easier to talk this way.

“I messaged Rui. I'll just give you his information, and you could pass it on to him. That way, we won't need a middleman.” Nene then texts Kanade his contact information. From there, Kanade will be able to send the file when she has the chance.

“Thanks. I'll do that once we're done hanging out. For now, I think you deserve a break.” Kanade smiles. It was great seeing Nene put in all of her effort to make the gift perfect. The love and care really shone through in the finished product.

The three sat at the table, but it was a little silent. They weren't exactly the most sociable people, and without the likes of Tsukasa or Emu to push the conversation forward, the silence was deafening. A far cry from earlier, when they efficiently worked on the song.

“So…” Kanade was the first to break the silence. "You have a SEKAI, right? What's it like?”

“Eh?” She did not expect that to be the first thing they talked about. “It's a huge amusement park with lots of rides. It's like Phoenix Wonderland but bigger, though there are some weird things like a flying train and a merry-go-round.” To this day, it is still very strange to her.

“That sounds fun. I'm sure you've heard about ours, but it's pretty empty aside from a big lake.” Kanade responded in turn.

“I've shown her the videos online about your Virtual singers.” Mafuyu spared no glances as she casually spun her laptop with a YouTube video. "It was surprising to hear that your group wasn't scared of having them perform in public.” Honestly, if Kohane didn't point this out to the group, it probably would continue to go unnoticed.

“Right…I forgot those were all over the internet. Was Asahina-san the reason you know about what's going on?” Nene asks, knowing that Kanade doesn't exactly fit in like the rest of the group, being the only person who's taking online classes.

“Her and Mochizuki-san caught me up yesterday after Mochizuki-san came over for work.” And just like that, Kanade starts to recount the story of Friday afternoon. “It went like this…”

*Rewinding to yesterday*

It was a nice afternoon, and Kanade was finishing up on her work from her virtual classes. Given that she woke up pretty late in the day, she had to catch up on some things, like assignments that were due. She leaned back in her chair, did a little stretch, and released small noises that accompanied said stretches.

One look at the corner of her monitor and, “Oh, Mafuyu should be home pretty soon.” Seeing as she could afford a small break before working on music, she decided to go to the kitchen to get herself a glass of water and maybe eat something to not starve to death.

She opened up the fridge and pulled out one of the wrapped meals left by Honami. Kanade smiled, ever so appreciative of her friend and housekeeper who was always willing to go over the beyond to help her. Especially when it comes to healthy and hearty meals.

She pulled out a plate of curry and set it in the microwave. Making sure she doesn't set it for too long, lest she wants to risk blowing up the thing and setting her house ablaze. While she was reheating the food, she filled up a glass of water and waited until the beeps were heard, indicating that her food was done.

Minding the heat, she carefully placed the food on the table and began eating. ‘Mochizuki-san’s food tastes great as always.’ She ate and watched something on YouTube (because who eats without pulling up a video these days, amirite folks?) to occupy herself while she ate.

While eating, she heard the front door unlock and open. Her head did shift in the direction of the noise, “Mafuyu’s home.” She already knew what the noise was anyway. What she didn't expect was that there to be a pair of voices today.

“I can smell the curry I left in the fridge the other day!” The cheerful voice did not, in fact, belong to Mafuyu but to Honami! Who was very happy to see that her food was being eaten instead of being left in the fridge for too long, because Kanade spent too much time working.

‘Huh? Is Mochizuki-san here today? But she was already here earlier this week…’ That was certainly strange, and she didn't even inform her that she was coming over to work today either. ‘Was there another reason she came over today?’

“Maybe she's in the kitchen!” Well, the voice was in an expressive tone, but since it came from Mafuyu this time... One thing is for certain, she’s right on the money on Kanade’s current location as the two entered the kitchen to see Kanade eating curry.

“Welcome home, Mafuyu…and Mochizuki-san? I don't remember you being scheduled to work today.” She switches between the two of them, pretty confused by her housekeeper’s appearance. While she doesn't mind her being over as a friend rather than a worker, there was still no heads up.

“Sorry, Yoisaki-san, but I walked with Asahina Senpai after school because something important happened earlier that we felt should be very crucial to tell you.” Honami lowered her head in apology before looking over at Mafuyu, who was still smiling.

“Eh? Something…important?” Kanade didn't even know what could be so urgent that she came straight to her house after school with Mafuyu.

“Kanade,” Mafuyu called out, looking her straight in the eye. This caused Kanade to get a little nervous about whatever was about to come out of her mouth.

“We found out that there are 4 more SEKAIs.” Mafuyu finally answered the question. While it wasn't something dire like someone dying, it wasn't any less shocking.

“Eh?!” ‘Four more SEKAI apart from Mafuyu’s??’ That wasn't something she had expected when she woke up today. “Wait, if there's more SEKAIs…” Kanade then looked at Honami.

“You're correct, I'm in one myself with Sakichan, Ichikachan, and Shihochan!” Honami explained.

“Oh, Hoshino-san had a SEKAI this entire time.” It made sense that someone with that much drive had a SEKAI, in Kanade’s opinion.

“We have a lot to talk about.” Honami chuckled as she and Mafuyu put their bags down and joined Kanade at the table, giving her time to finish eating before they started talking for reals.

A quick lunch later, and now the two can catch the third up to speed. They went over the biggest things and might have left out some small details. They went over what kinds of SEKAIs there were, the fact that there were a variety of creators ranging from full groups to only one person, and the fact that every SEKAI had expanded before.

“School, Stage, Street, Wonderland, and Empty SEKAI…that’s interesting. And you all talked about this during your lunch break?” Kanade was handling it very well, at least much better than most others when informed of this information.

“Yes, Ootori-san gathered everyone in our school to talk about it. It seems like her friends in her group did the same for Kamiyama.” Mafuyu explained, “So, almost everyone should know, which is why we're here now!”

“And what about Ena?” Kanade was rightfully addressing the only other person who wouldn't be in the loop due to not having a conventional school schedule.

“Maybe Akito-kun will help with that,” Mafuyu answered, though she could imagine how that talk would go-with lots of disbelief and potential yelling.

She nods her head. “So we know everyone who has a SEKAI?”

“Yep! My group, More More Jump, Kohanechan’s group, Emuchan’s group, and your group.” Honami answered this time. A total of twenty people and a whole lot of virtual singers to keep track of, oh boy. “And there aren't any more apart from these five.”

“I see. Is there anything else I should know?” Kanade urges them to continue.

“There are two more details, the first is the fact that we might be able to go to other people's SEKAI. At least according to Ootori-san’s Kaito. And the second is that her group is thinking about hosting a SEKAI party.” Mafuyu herself never really thought about going to another SEKAI even after hearing that possibility. Maybe she'd ask to go to Emu’s, but from her description, it sounds loud.

Kanade found the first detail very interesting, “Hmm, maybe I'll ask to visit Hoshino-san’s or Kusanagi-san’s, but what's this about a party?” Kanade wasn't so sure about this as she was far from someone who was a partygoer, let alone someone who could handle human interactions outside of her few friends.

“Tsukasa-san hosted a smaller party before, but now that we've found all the SEKAI, it seems like he wants all the groups to get together at his and Sakichan’s home and have fun.” Honami smiled at the idea. Honestly, it sounded like a good idea, and it was very on brand for the energetic and social brother.

“Oh…I’m not sure about going to a party with that many people.” Kanade obviously wasn't the most thrilled. Will she know some of the attendees? For sure, but she still wasn't sold. "Would you go?” She looked at Mafuyu.

“I'm considering it! I know Ootori-san would want me to go, and sometimes, it's hard to say no to her.” Mafuyu giggled at another scene she'd been able to imagine: The pink ball pleading for her to come and have fun while trying to dispel any concerns she may have.

“If that's the case, then if you go, I'll go. I guess it does sound nice to go out every once in a while.” Kanade smiled; it was nice to see Mafuyu being social with other people.

“Well, whenever the time comes, I'll look forward to seeing both of you!” Honami exclaimed. “I always tell them that I work for someone, but I'm sure they'd love to meet you.” Honami knew that Ichika and Kanade were friends, but when it came to Saki and Shiho, they didn't know. (I have not seen the Saki Kanade mixed event, so I'll set this before then so they wouldn't know each other well.)

“If that's alright with them.” Kanade nodded.

With that, the conversation of SEKAI concludes, but they still sat and talked about other things for a bit. Like what they were up to or had plans for, at least before Honami gets up and starts doing chores like she was supposed to be on payroll.

“H-hey, you weren't supposed to work today.” Kanade didn't want to sack Honami with more work than she was paid, especially if she had things she needed to get to.

“That's alright, I enjoy doing chores here and caring for you both. So just think of me coming over to care for a friend rather than my employer.” Honami insisted and then winked at her.

This only caused Mafuyu to lower her mask (I assume that the mask stays on when Honami comes over to work) and genuinely smile at the gesture. “She's a great friend, right?” A small whisper from one to another.

Kanade looks at Honami, whose back was turned towards them, “Yeah, she's an amazing person and friend.”

*Flashback over*

“And that's how I was caught up.” Kanade finishes. An excellent retelling of what happened yesterday.

“But there's one thing that's been on my mind recently.” Kanade quickly added, “Mafuyu mentioned that your relationship with Tsukasa-san coincided with everything else and never expanded on that. Could you tell me about it?” She was quite curious about it, so now's a perfect time to ask.

This caused Nene to go from not red to very red in an instant. “I-it’s not a big deal…But I guess in a way, we sort of started a chain reaction.”

Kanade raises an eyebrow. “So, what happened?”

So Nene explained (I'll just summarize it since it's been explained many times before). She talked about the kiss and how Miku was reckless, how they went to Tsukasa’s with the others to talk more, and the whole nine yards. Like the fact that her Kaito knew Empty Miku.

Kanade just looked at Nene with a little bit of pity, knowing that they were being spied on. Though she couldn't hold all of her giggles, knowing how embarrassed the girl in front of her must have felt when they caught their perpetrators. “That must have been a crazy day.”

“Crazy is underselling it.” Nene sighed. "But moving on from that, are you actually considering coming to the party?”

“Yeah, if Mafuyu wants to go, then I'll come like I've said before.” Kanade nods.

“I'll probably go. Though I hope it isn't just filled with you and Tenma-san flirting, though.” A small jab from Mafuyu! Quite rare for anyone who isn't in the online group.

“I-we won't!” Nene screeched,” Even that lovable idiot won't do anything unnecessary in front of everyone…” Nene grumbled and flustered, praying that Tsukasa wouldn't just rave about Nene to their friends. She knows he won't do it to his classmates because he said he wouldn't, but their friends, whom they know well? She wasn't sure.

“Uh-huh.” Kanade joins in on teasing the lovestruck girl! It's rare for her to see the shy but usually composed Nene this embarrassed. ‘I guess love changes people, huh? Congratulations on finding happiness, Kusanagi-san.’

So, for the rest of the day, the three had fun until it was soon time for Nene to head home, as it was already getting pretty dark.

“Oh, before you leave, let me send the song over to your friend.” Kanade sprang up and typed the contact that Nene had sent her. After attaching the file and pressing send (Not before making it known that she was Nene’s friend), she looked at Nene and gave her the thumbs up. Indicating that it was all done.

“Again, thank you both for your help.” Nene bowed in gratitude. “I had fun doing this." She smiled brightly as she got ready to leave.

“It's our pleasure.” Mafuyu stood up as well, getting ready to follow Nene to the front to lock the door just as she had opened it for her earlier. "I hope that your gift will be a success.” Kanade also nods in agreement to that statement.

With that, Nene heads for the front door, puts on her shoes, and sets out for home. On her way back, she receives a text from Rui.

Rui: Received and completed. ٩( ᐛ )و I'll still be in my garage, so you can come pick it up when you get back.

Well, that was quick, but it made sense since he was just waiting on the file.

Nene: Cool. 👍

Technically, she still had one final, final piece she needed to do, but that could be done over the next few days. Which is to write the notes and make the origami stars. But she was exhausted from today, so she'd save that for later.

After a short walk home, Nene walked to Rui’s garage door, which was open and expecting her. She peeks inside and sees Rui lying on the couch with Emu happily sleeping and snuggled up to him. He was propped up with one arm while the other wrapped around the small girl until he saw Nene at the entrance.

He pointed to the box at his desk next to his computer, a wooden box with a window on the lid, as requested. “The song was amazing, Nene. Look at the wonders it did on our normally hyper one here.” Oh, that makes sense why Emu was asleep in the first place; her lullaby put her to sleep. At least it confirms that the lullaby version of the song was indeed effective.

Nene quietly walked into the garage and picked up the box. She smiled as she looked at Rui. “Thanks for everything.” It was short, but the meaning behind it was there.

“No problem. Good night, Nene, and good luck.” Rui smiled back as he watched her leave, hearing the sound of keys jingling and a door opening next door. He was happy to see his childhood friend so happy herself. ‘I really have to thank Tsukasa-san for his effect on her one day.’

Notes:

Like the opening box was saying, I do need a little help because I've used up my brain power trying to decide and create Nene's music box gift. I appreciate any comments, and I will actively respond with thoughts if you give me a suggestion! Now, on to my own thoughts for my chapter:

I hope that what Kanade and Mafuyu did to help make the song was clear. I'm not a music creator, and I won't pretend to be one, so using the help of ChatGPT and my own imagination and small understanding, I tried my best to articulate what the process might look like. Now, if anyone has problems, include that too so that I may fix any errors/holes in my work. That also being said, I hope my Kanade and Mafuyu continue to stay on point if possible. While I understand their characters and their stories a fair bit, I have not seen most of N25's story. Just like Farewell, my masked self, and maybe one or two others.

Yes, this also means that the last character to be fully introduced is Ena, which, I promise, I'm trying my best to introduce her. It'll be in a small vien like what Honami, Kanade, and Mafuyu had, but how I would even get her to appear in the first place is what I'm trying to think of. So, in the next few days (when I usually take a break and do not even start typing), I'll try to think of what to do. Slight spoilers: It'll involve Tsukasa, and no, I will not be adding a fifth chapter for this day (Sorry, Faker).

Now, on to references like I promised!

I had Nene choose the kalima because I really liked how it sounded, to be honest, I know it'd be easier to imagine the piano version for the VA cover but like, listen to this!: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AP4QBKP2YKc

This is the music box version I found on youtube as well. It's actually the inspiration for the gift as a whole. Though short, it sounds sweet: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LeRiOKtHsrU

And this is the VA cover. It's piano only and is pretty slow. I'd imagine that this is sort of what Nene would sound like for the gift. Like for example, in the small part of the beginning where Machico sounds very quiet and gentle, I'd imagine that to be what she sang like for the entire cover, with her volume raising a little where it needs to. Does that make sense? Maybe it'd be awkward if she sang like that the entire time like I envisioned her to: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7cNT89Ruy4k

So, in a way, it's a mix of the first link and the third link. I'm sorry if it doesn't work in your mind, but it's what I had in mind :D Please tell me you see the vision or maybe I'm just crazy.

Chapter 14: The hunt for a gift! (Side Tsukasa) part 1

Summary:

We go back in time to see the day through the eyes of Tsukasa. He too gathers a group of friends to aid his quest to come up with a gift. Who are the friends that will help him? Read and find out!

Notes:

Tsukasa: HAPPY 100 KUDOS!

*Mizuki claps*

Nene: Wait, we're not even at 100. Why are you celebrating early?

Tsukasa: Well, Nene, we're at 99 at the time of this update, and the work usually gets a kudo or two each update! This means we'll definitely hit that 100 kudos line eventually. Besides, the author thought it'd be funny to make a joke like this.

Mizuki: And what if we never get that last kudo for 100?

Tsukasa: I'd cry.

Nene: Please don't. Anyway, whether or not we hit the 100, it's nice that we've gotten this far in the first place.

Tsukasa: You're right Nene. I know we recently celebrated 2k hits, but that was two chapters ago so it's a perfect time to once again celebrate our readers old and new!

Mizuki: This calls for a bigger celebration. Let's go find Rui to set off some fireworks!

Nene: Wait, don't- and they're gone.

With Nene’s present being mostly ready, we can now switch our focus to another person. Let's rewind the clock a bit, returning to the morning of this nice Saturday, so that we can view the day through Tsukasa’s perspective.

Tsukasa tapped his fingers against his phone screen. Four days until Christmas. Nene was out shopping for him, yet here he was, empty-handed. He could feel the pressure building—not because he doubted himself, but because he wanted it to be perfect for her.

The star was sitting on the couch, staring at his contact list. Trying to think of whom he could ring up or message to seek their assistance. He scrolls for a bit, debating what the best course of action was…

Tsukastar added K, Kohammy, OfficialMMJ_Minori, and Ichika39_ln to the group!

Get his friends in a chat without any context or heads up! That's totally not going to confuse them.

Ichika39_ln: Tsukasa-san? What's this for?

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Yeah! I was so surprised when I suddenly got a notification about being added to a group chat! ᓫ(°⌑°)ǃ

Tsukastar: I apologize for the sudden action, but I'm in a dire situation, and I require the assistance of you all! I hope I'm not distracting you all if you're busy.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Dire?! Is something wrong? Is someone dying?! o(ﾟДﾟ)っ！

Ichika39_ln: Please tell us what's wrong, Tsukasa-san.

Tsukastar: I was hoping to have assembled everyone, but I'm not sure where the other two are.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Kohanechan is busy today. She's with Shinonome-kun on a date! At least I'm pretty sure she thinks it's a date…

Ichika39_ln: And Yoisaki-san might still be asleep. Her sleep schedule isn't exactly normal.

Tsukastar: I wish Azusawa all the luck for Akito! And I understand if Yoisaki-san isn't here, which means I will have to proceed without them!

Tsukastar: As for my dilemma, I need help thinking of a gift for my beloved Nene!

Ichika39_ln: Tsukasa-san…There’s four days until Christmas…

OfficialMMJ_Minori: You don't have a present yet?! (・o・) That’s an emergency!!!!

Tsukastar: Exactly! I was going to ask if anyone was free today. Nene seems to be with Saki and others as a means to have a strategy meeting about getting a gift for me. Which means I should do the same thing! So are any of you free today?

Ichika39_ln: I’m a bit busy today, so I don’t think I’ll be able to participate. Sorry Tsukasa-san.

Tsukastar: That’s okay Ichika! No need to force yourself.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: I’m free! And if we want another person to join us, I can ask Airichan if she wants to come! Tsukasa liked this message.

Kohammy: Hi! I just checked my phone because I saw a lot of notifications! Sorry, I can’t help you. Like Minori said, I’m with Shinonome-kun today!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Dateeeee, Dateeeeeeee~ |(￣3￣)|

Kohammy: We’re just hanging out! I don’t think he sees it as a date. (〒︿〒)

Tsukasa simply looked at that particular message from Kohane and raised an eyebrow. ‘No, I’m pretty sure he’ll see it as a date.’ He chuckles to himself, knowing how his junior acts. To be honest, the ginger wasn’t exactly the most subtle with his feelings, but it doesn’t seem like Kohane picked it up.

Tsukastar: Well, Asusawa, I wish you luck with your romantic endeavors with my fantastic junior! And Hanasato, how about we meet up a little later? There’s a nice little cafe we can go to for a chat, and maybe I can treat you to cheesecake!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Cheesecake?! Sure! ｄ(·∀·*) I’ll ask Airichan right now!

Perfect, now all Tsukasa had to do was wait for Airi to reply to Minori. In the meantime, he decided to pass the time by going to his room before heading into the SEKAI. He opened up his music app and pressed play on “The world hasn't even started yet,” and just like that, triangles and a bright flash took over his vision. (Could you believe it took this long for me to even write someone going into a SEKAI after talking about it for so long?)

Now's a good time to do a little POV switching. Let's take a brief pause and switch to Airi.

Airi lay in bed, scrolling through YouTube and watching anything in her feed. It was going to be a relaxing day for her, and nothing could be more relaxing than watching cute cooking and cat videos!

Well, until the screen changes from a YouTube screen to a FaceTime call from Minori.

“Why is she calling me in the morning, on a weekend?” Airi asks herself, but she presses the answer button anyway.

“Minori? What do ya want so early in the morning?” Airi sits up and positions the phone in a stable place. Minori was also doing the same, but since she was at her desk, it was pretty easy for her.

“Are you free today, Airichan?” Minori got straight to the point and looked right into the camera with a determined look.

Airi raised a brow, “I am…why?” This wasn't a normal occurrence, so she was curious.

“Well, Tsukasa-san invited me to hang out, and I wanted to see if you wanted to come with us!” Minori was brimming with energy and excitement, and Airi could very much tell, even through a phone camera. Especially with all the swaying and moving she was doing in her chair.

“Wait back up," Airi raised a hand towards the camera, halting the excited girl’s movements. "Why did he invite you specifically? That's a bit suspicious…” She frowned; maybe she just had to come to make sure the loud guy didn't do anything weird. Wait, why is she thinking this?

“He didn't just invite me. He wanted to invite a few more people, but two were busy, and the last one wasn't awake. I was free, though, so of course I'll go!” Minori clapped, but Airi still had her reservations.

“And even though only one person can go and not the rest, he's deciding to just go through with it instead of rescheduling to when others can go?” Airi crossed her arms and looked unimpressed. Definitely suspicious of him.

“It's not what you think, Airichan!” Minori defensively raised both hands in front of her. “Tsukasa-san really needs help, and since I'm free, I want to help him!”

‘Sounds believable…wait, why am I getting so defensive over this?’ Airi thought for a moment. “And what does he need help with so badly, hmm?" Airi inquired.

“He… He still doesn't know what to get Nenechan for Christmas, and he needs help!” Minori spills. “It's an emergency!”

Airi was taken aback by the answer. “Oh.” That was all she could respond with. ‘Yeah, that checks out.’ “I see, and you want to help him try to think of something?”

“Yeah!!! Tsukasa-san’s helped me out a great deal before, and now I want to return the favor!” Minori was now doing a double-fist pump kind of pose. Honestly, anything she did was cute in Airi’s eyes.

‘Well, all suspicions I had were dissipated,’ but to be honest, there was no reason for Airi to suspect anything going on with someone like Tsukasa. She has talked and interacted with him before, and she knows he's a good person. He also gets nothing but praise from Shizuku and others alike, so he's a trustworthy and likeable person.

It's just… She tends to get a little protective of Minori. Because she cares! That's totally all. After pondering for a little bit, she came to a conclusion.

“Sure, I'll come along!” Airi announced with a thumbs-up, which only made Minori happier.

“Really!? Yay!!!” Minori was cutely clapping at the revelation.

“If it's just going to be you two, I feel like it's going to be too, uh, chaotic." Airi can't imagine how it'd be if it were just the two of them. Minori was loud at times and definitely overreacted to things. Now, she may not know Tsukasa well, but the time she spent with him on the school trip had given her all she needed to know. If left alone together, who knows what would happen? “So I'm coming to watch over you two!” Airi says with absolute confidence.

“Ehhhh!? We wouldn't be that bad!!!” Minori tries to plead her case, but when the idol in front of her gave her a deadpan stare, she couldn't exactly find any argument to save herself or defend Tsukasa. “Okay, maybe we'd be a little loud, but it'd be fun!” At least she was optimistic about that.

“Fun for you two, but everyone around you…” Airi mumbled; the image of Minori going along with Tsukasa’s antics easily came to mind. "I swear, in some other reality, you two would probably make one very energetic couple. A couple full of sunshine.” Airi chuckled, but the joke confused Minori.

“Huh? But he already has Nenechan!” She totally missed the first part of Airi’s statement. "Besides, I already have someone I like!” Minori proudly states, looking away from the camera in favor of posing with pride.

Airi blankly stares at the girl on the other end of the call. ‘It's probably Haruka.’ She sighed. ‘Of course, it’d be Haruka. Who else would Minori fall in love with if not the one she admired so much? Haruka was the one she looked up to and the one she was always talking about.’ Yeah, it was obvious!... Airi told herself it didn’t bother her, but the way her stomach twisted said otherwise.

‘Hmm?’ Minori’s attention snapped back to the camera. “Airichan? Why'd you sigh like that? Is everything okay?" Minori easily heard the loud sigh. Minori tilted her head. Airi was acting a little weird earlier, but she shrugged it off. She was just looking out for her, after all!

‘Was it that loud?!’ Now Airi panicked a little. “I-it's nothing! A-anyway, what's the plan?” She easily shifted the conversation, thanks to her skills and Minori’s naivety.

“He hasn't given me a set time yet. I think he's waiting for me to ask you since I told him I would. He did say he'll treat me to cheesecake as thanks, though!” Minori recalled.

‘Cheesecake?’ A lightbulb sparks in her mind. Airi had a great idea. “Say, would he mind if I invited someone else?”

Minori looks at her questioningly. “He probably won't mind! But who are you trying to invite?”

“Well, I think Ena could be enticed to go if she hears cheesecake. Plus, I'm sure she needs to go out more often. I'll call her after this and let you know.” Airi smirked; it was fun to drag her close friend out of her room every once in a while. Maybe they can stop by some other stores during the hangout.

Minori nodded. “Okay! Then I'll end the call so you can ask Enachan!” Minori was already grabbing her phone, ready to end it upon Airi’s words.

‘Awww, I wanted to talk a little bit more…but oh well.’ Airi will see her in a bit, so it's fine if they stop talking at the moment. "Alright, I'll text you whether or not Ena wants to come. Either way, I'll be seeing you later.” Airi bids farewell.

“Yeah! I'm always happy to hang out with you, Airichan! See you in a bit!” Minori ended the call, and man, that got her heart pumping so early in the morning. Thank god Minori cut the call, or else she'd be able to see her face match the color of her hair. ‘Why is she so cute?!’ It was the only thing Airi could think of.

A small frown on her face as she navigated to Ena’s contacts. She cursed these feelings she felt for someone who probably liked someone else (It's what she assumed, but is she right?).

She stared at the contact but didn't press it yet, continuing to wallow in despair for a bit. Trying to think of why she wanted her close friend to come along, other than the fact that there’s going to be cheesecake. Did she really need Ena to come along, or was she just looking for a distraction? With a deep breath, she pressed the call button and watched as the phone indicated that it was ringing on the other end. A few seconds later, she heard the other end.

“Hello…?” Ena sounded tired. Possibly because she woke up from the phone call.

“Hey, Ena, sorry to wake ya up.” Airi apologetically chuckles, but Ena just sighs on the other side.

Airi couldn't see it, but Ena was definitely pouting or frowning on the other end, “No, you aren't, what do you want?” It made sense that she's a bit grumpy; it was the weekend, and she normally wouldn't be awake.

“I wanted to ask if you wanted to hang out! I'll be hanging out with two others later and thought, "It'd be nice to have you there too.” Airi explained, but this caused Ena to grumble.

“What's in it for me?” Ena mumbled. There better be something that catches her attention; otherwise, she's cutting the call and going right back to sleep on the spot. “And who are the two others?”

“I'll answer the other one first. Seems like Tenma-kun invited a group of friends, but only Minori was available. From there, Minori invited me, and now I'm inviting you!”

“Minorichan and the loud guy? That's a weird duo.” She wasn't wrong. "So what, you're asking me to come along so you don't have to third wheel their date-” Ena was soon cut off before she could finish that.

“It's. Not. A. Date.” Airi grits. Let's just say she didn't like the sound of that for some reason.

Ena hummed. “Wow, Airi. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were jealous~.”

Airi nearly dropped her phone. “I-I-EXCUSE ME?!”

Ena smirked. “Relax, relax. You’re fun to mess with.”

She knew it was a joke, but her heart ached at the thought of Minori with anyone romantically. Ena picked up on that little bit, but Airi quickly cleared her throat, "Tenma-kun already has a girlfriend, and Minori said that he was looking for help coming up with a Christmas gift for her.”

“WHAT?! HE’S DATING SOMEONE?!” This woke Ena up halfway and also caused Airi to move the phone away from her ears because Ena screeched. The news was literally that surprising to her. “Who'd date that guy? Don't get me wrong, he seems great, but he is so loud!”

Airi chuckles before moving the phone back to its original position. “I think you know her, Kusanagi-san? She's in the same group as him.”

Ena could not be any more shocked. "What. They're like complete opposites.” She couldn't believe it. This was the second most shocking thing she’d heard in a while.

“Yeah, but from what I hear, they're totally in love with each other. At least Emuchan said so.” Airi vocally shrugged, somehow. “Anyway, he needs help deciding on a gift, so he's treating us to cheesecak-”

And now it was Ena’s turn to cut Airi off. “Cheesecake? I'm getting up right now. How long do I have to get ready?” Lots of shuffling can be heard on Ena’s end. Airi just knew that the bait would work wonders. Now, she doesn't have to babysit the two goofballs by herself.

“Don't know yet. Minori’s waiting on me to ask you, and then after, she’ll tell Tenma-kun.” Airi answered.

“Well, tell her I'm coming! I can't miss out on free cheesecake.” Ena could be heard exiting and entering the room. Probably the bathroom, so she can wash her face and brush.

Airi chuckled to herself as she opened up Minori’s chat and quickly informed her that Ena had agreed to go.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Ena said she's coming, too.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Great! I'll let Tsukasa-kun know!

And with that, she waited for Ena to finish doing whatever she was doing. Minutes passed, and it sounded like she was back in her room, probably getting ready with an outfit or doing makeup. They sat on the phone in silence together as they got ready.

Ena broke the silence first, “Airi,” she simply called out, getting the pink girl’s attention.

Airi was also doing some preparations before leaving. “Yeah?”

“What was that earlier?” Ena thought it was a fine time to ask about her defensiveness earlier.

“What was what earlier?” Airi didn't exactly know what Ena was talking about.

“Don't play dumb. You got really defensive when I said it was Tenma-san and Minorichan’s date, that you were getting me to come to not third wheel them,” Ena claimed, which caused Airi to sweat a single drop.

‘She picked up on that?’ Airi didn't know how to answer that. “I'm not sure what you're talking about. I was just upset that you assumed that they were dating when Tenma-kun already has a girlfriend." She tried to defend herself, to no avail.

“Uh huh,” Ena did not believe it for a second. “Listen, Airi, I know you well enough to know that that’s a lie.” This childhood friend knew how to read the other, giving Airi no room to wiggle out of this situation.

Airi sighed, her tone dropping to be a tad bit quieter, “Can't we just leave it at me being…a bit protective of her?” It was a sad plea, one that wishes to delve no deeper into the meaning of her protectiveness. Airi let out another small sigh, gripping her phone a little tighter. Protectiveness. That’s the lie she told herself and continues to tell herself while trying to hide the feelings that have been building up over a long time.

Ena could sense the discomfort and contemplated listening to her friend. “Look, I don't know what's going on, but whatever is bothering you, just remember I'm here to lend an ear.” Good friends are there for each other; what more can she say?

“Thank you.” Airi smiled, and Ena could tell she was smiling. And with that, they both got ready as they awaited any further updates from Minori and Tsukasa.

Speaking of Tsukasa. Let's return to him, who just entered Wonderland SEKAI.

Soon enough, he opened his eyes to see the giant amusement park that he was very much used to.

“Guess I'll take a nice walk to kill some time. Maybe talk to someone along the way.” And so he chose a random direction to head into. As he walked, he could hear music blasting, rides operating, and the many living stuffed animals having fun with each other. Living their lives, assuming they're operating like real human beings. He never really questioned their existence too much.

He was occasionally stopped by a couple to say hi or ask about what or how he was doing, but those interactions were kept brief for the sake of time. Soon, he ran into one of the Vsingers, none other than Luka, sleeping on one of the benches.

He chuckled to himself as he sat down next to her. ‘Always so peaceful when she sleeps, huh?’ He watches for a bit before looking in a different direction. Just watching as rides move or balloons randomly float across the sky. Until he felt a weight suddenly get added to his shoulders.

“Eh?” Looking at where he felt it gave him all of his answers. Luka, who was originally sleeping while sitting upright, suddenly leaned onto him! ‘How did she even know I was here?!’ As amazed as he was, now he didn't want to move as he didn't want to disturb the Vocaloid from her peaceful slumber.

He watched as she rhythmically breathed. Her head rested on his shoulder with a smile. A very cute scene, but what does he do now? So he decided to sit for a bit, scrolling through his phone for more ideas that he could bring to the table later.

“Oh dear, I think Luka might have mistaken you for me.” Meiko walked up to the two, wearing an apologetic face. Meiko was indeed the main one who lent a shoulder or even her lap to the sleepy girl.

“It's okay!” Tsukasa didn't want to be too loud. “I think she's cute like this.”

“While I'd agree, I'm sure you have other things to get to, right?” Meiko was right. He didn't have all day to be chilling with Luka, but checking on the messages showed that he hadn't received an update from Minori yet.

“I'm just waiting on a friend of mine to get back to me about hanging out. So far, I haven't heard from them yet, so I possibly can afford this.” He responded as he gave some head pats to the pink Vsinger.

Meiko nods. “This is about coming up with a gift for Nenechan, right? Luka mentioned that you were stressing yourself out about it earlier.”

This time, a nervous chuckle escaped him. "Yeah, I'm a little stuck, but I'll get there. With everyone's help and powers combined, I know I'll come up with the ultimate gift for her!” He beamed, to which Meiko hummed in response.

Once again, Meiko aids in taking Luka off his hands, or in this case, his shoulder. She slowly returns the sleeper to her upright position, freeing Tsukasa and allowing him to stand up and go elsewhere.

Meiko smirked. “You’re really taking this gift thing seriously, huh?” She sat down where Tsukasa once sat, basically replacing him as Luka’s pillow.

Tsukasa dramatically placed a hand on his chest. “A star must shine bright for his audience, but needs to shine even brighter for those they love!”

Meiko chuckles at his display, “Just don't go overboard now.”

Tsukasa smiled as he left the pair and resumed his stroll. He kept walking around until he spotted a different pair of familiar faces. “Rui? What are you doing here?” He walked up to the pair of Rui and Len, who were closely observing the little robot that Rui was working on the other day on the roof. Seems like the robot had a more defined outfit and look this time, considering it resembled Emu now. Just a tiny little Emu bot.

“Ah, Tsukasa-kun! A pleasure to see you here. I was just showing Len the small robot I've made!” The robot spins, dances, and shouts WONDERHOY. Yep, it was indeed a mini Emu.

Tsukasa blinked. Then blinked again. “Rui. Did you…Clone Emu?”

Rui smirked. “No, no, my dear Tsukasa-kun. This is Mini-Emu, or Emurobo! A pocket-sized burst of excitement and joy!”

Len sighed. “She sings at random times, and it’s honestly terrifying.”

“I can see that. Weren't you working on this at school?” Tsukasa continued to stare at the robot, which was having the grandest time of its life.

“Indeed, I was. It'll be my gift for her! I know she'll just love it.” Rui smiled brightly. Tsukasa nodded, though he was a little jealous of his skills. Here, Rui knew exactly what to make for a Christmas present for his lover and even had the skills to make it a reality. And yet, Tsukasa couldn't even do the first step properly.

“Tsukasa-kun? Is something wrong?” This time, Len spoke up, noticing the inner turmoil. What Tsukasa thought the face he was making was a smile or one of calmness. But it seems he might have slipped into a frown.

“Penny for your thoughts?” Rui quickly follows up. Powering down, or maybe putting the little Emu on standby, as the two walked up to him. Rui especially showed concern, ‘What could be bringing down the star?’

“It's just…” Tsukasa was thinking about how to phrase it. “I can't come up with a good gift for Nene. I guess it's been a little stressful.”

“Aww…” Len didn't exactly know what to say to that. “I know you can do it! You can do anything whenever you put your mind to it, right, Rui-kun?” The ever-so-bright and optimistic Vsinger looked to his purple companion for an assist.

Rui caught the assist call. “He's right. I also think you're overthinking this a little too much. At this point, you know Nene as much as I do, and we both know that whatever you desire to do, she'll accept it.”

“I know… But I still can't help but want this to be perfect. Well, whatever 'this' is going to end up being.” Tsukasa sighed.

“Just remember to take breaks and don't be afraid to ask for help.” Rui lightly pats Tsukasa’s shoulders.

“Don't worry about that, I've already gone through the process of asking for assistance from friends!” Tsukasa stated proudly.

“And you didn't ask me? I'm hurt Tsukasa-kun!” Rui playfully grasps his heart and crumbles to the ground. The mini Emu somehow made her way to Rui and patted his shoulder. It certainly emulates her characteristic of helping people who aren't happy.

“I needed to ask people who could offer reasonable answers. While I trust you with my actual life, I'd rather turn to other friends about my love life instead. No offense.” Tsukasa looks away with a guilty look on his face.

Rui chuckles as he rises, “No offense taken. So who did you end up asking then?”

“I made a group chat with Yoisaki-san, Asusawa, Ichika, and Hanasato, but Asusawa was busy, and Yoisaki-san didn't seem to be awake. I asked them if they were free to meet up, but it seems like Hanasato was the only one available.” Tsukasa recounts.

“So it'll just be you and Hanasato-kun alone? That doesn't look good if Nene finds out, you know?” Rui teased, knowing what kind of reaction he'd elicit out of Tsukasa.

And as expected, Tsukasa gasped at the accusation and retorted, "WHA-HEY! Hanasato is a kind friend, and I'm only requesting her assistance with my problem, and that's it.” He pouts. "She's asking Momoi Airi if she wants to join us, so it possibly won't just be us. And for the record, I would NEVER betray Nene ever!” He added as he crossed his arms.

“Haha, I know, I know, I was just joking.” Rui easily waves it off. “But I truly hope you find out what you want to do. Just don't stress over it. I'm sure Nene wouldn't be happy if you sacrificed your health to make her a gift.” His tone was stern. He, too, was concerned about Tsukasa punching himself down just because he didn't know what to get her.

Tsukasa dropped his hands back to his sides. “Yeah, I know. A lot of people wouldn't be happy if I stressed myself out and got sick over a Christmas present.” He chuckled; he could imagine Saki and Nene scolding him as he lay in bed.

“Well, what time are you meeting up with Hanasato-kun? I do hope you aren't keeping her waiting." Rui reminds Tsukasa, causing the blonde to pull out his phone to check for notifications. And like the magician Rui was, he did receive a notification from the group chat.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Airichan said she can go! And she'll bring an extra friend if you don't mind. (ﾉ≧∀≦)ﾉ

Tsukastar: That's fine by me! Another mind means more ideas! Thanks for your help, Hanasato.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Don't thank me yet; we still need to solve your problem first!!! (´·ω·)ﾉ(._.`) When and where should we meet up?

Tsukastar: How about in an hour at [insert cafe]?

OfficialMMJ_Minori: That works! I'll tell Airichan so she can tell her friend!

“Looks like you got your start," Rui peers over Tsukasa’s shoulder, which understandably scares him.

He clears his throat and nods, "Yes, now I should go and get ready! I'll see everyone later!” He heads off, waving to the tech duo as he opens up the music app to pause the SEKAI song.

“Bye, Tsukasa-kun! Good luck with the gift!” Len waves with Rui, waving him off with a smile as well.

With that, Tsukasa pressed the pause button, and once again, he was surrounded by a bright light and many colourful triangles. One quick motion of shielding his eyes and opening them again reveals that he's back in his room. Where he can now get ready to leave soon.

Well, he didn't have a lot to do. Just find a fresh set of clothes, brush his hair, do minute preparations, and Voila, a clean and ready Tsukasa Tenma! He stands tall and proud in front of the mirror, doing some cool and confident poses, though his inner turmoil might lead you to suspect otherwise.

“It's all going to be okay, Tsukasa. You'll find that gift that'll make Nene sure to fall in love with you all over again!” He hyped himself up as he heard some knocking on his door. Some quick steps, and he opened it, revealing Tenmama.

“Yes, Mom?”

“My, you look like you're on a mission! Are you planning on going somewhere, too? Maybe you've figured out your gift idea?” Tenmama teased.

Tsukasa shook his head and chuckled, “I, unfortunately, still don't know yet, but I'm hoping to come to a solid conclusion after today! I was just getting ready to meet up with some friends who graciously took the time out of our day to aid my quest!” He explained…in his classic wordy way.

Tenmama smiles, "Then I wish you the best of luck. I just know you can find the right gift.” She pulled him into a hug and ruffled his hair. Tsukasa let out a small laugh in response. He always felt a little calmer after talking to his mom. “And remember, your dear mother is willing to help if you need it!”

“Thanks, Mom.” Tsukasa smiled as well as hugged back. “I think I'll get going now. If I have anything I need help with, I'll be sure to ask.” He then released himself from his mother's embrace.

Tenmama nodded. “Stay safe and remember to have fun.” With that, she moves somewhere else in the house to do something else. Like other house-related chores, relax, whatever.

Tsukasa then made his way down the stairs and towards the front door. He checked his phone for any new notifications from Minori, but there were none. Meaning it was safe to assume that no one had dropped out as of now.

He began putting on his shoes and preparing to leave. “Momoi Airi and another friend. I wonder who the other friend is.” He mumbled to himself as he tied his shoes. Minori didn't ever specify who it was either…

He shrugged it off; guess it'll be a surprise for him later. Opening the door, he gives one last shout inside the house. “I'm off!” and he could quietly hear his mom respond with a “Okay!” from the second floor.

The cafe was in a quieter area that was pretty close to him. Tsukasa figured that the idol (now idols) would prefer someplace that wasn't too populated. On the off chance they got spotted by a fan, he knew it wouldn't cause a stampede.

‘Maybe I'll be that famous one day! Getting recognized on the streets for my amazing performances in the spotlight!’ Though he actually does get recognized sometimes. Many videos and shows have put their name all over the web, and Wonderlands x Showtime continues to grow in popularity.

“Traveling the world and performing with everyone. With Nene…hehe.” He continues to walk as he daydreams. Making his way downtown, walking…at a normal pace, eventually arriving at the cafe. He (like Saki in an earlier chapter) was early for the hangout, so he decided to stake out one of the small tables outside the cafe.

He pulls out his phone to inform his companion.

Tsukastar: I have arrived at the meeting location!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: EH?! Σ┗(＠ロ＠;)┛ I'll tell Airi and get ready to leave soon!!!

Tsukastar: It's okay! There's still quite a lot of time before our specified meeting time. I just chose to leave early. No need to rush.

Tsukasa chuckled to himself, seeing the reaction he got.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Are you sure?? I wouldn't want you to wait for a long time before we get there! ∑(´△｀)？！

Tsukastar: Don't worry! Take your time! Minori liked this message.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: If you say so! I'll still tell Airi, though. I'll see you soon! 三三ᕕ( ᐛ )ᕗ Tsukasa reacted with a 👍

He sets his phone down and sits there. Enjoying the atmosphere of everything. He thought about random things, like what he was going to get when they went inside. He heard that this place was pretty underrated and that their pastries and sweets were on another level. According to Saki, that was.

While he mulled over random things to pass the time, he heard someone calling his name. Particularly from his phone.

“TSUKASA-KUN!!!” With only one Vsinger whose energy matched this level, Tsukasa smiled as he watched Miku project herself onto his phone.

“Miku! Hello!” Yep, he figured as such. “Did you need something?”

“Nope! Miku just heard that you were going out with friends to find Nenechan a gift! At least, that's what Len said!” Miku looked around, surveying the landscape. There were no such people at the moment, she was looking forward to saying hi!

“Yep, others will soon arrive, and I will ask them to help me think of something!” He confirmed. Miku’s tail wagged. “Yay! New friends!”

He smiles at the excited hologram. ‘How cute.’ He thought. But you know what he never questioned? Why his Miku was a catgirl. Now that he'd seen plenty of other Miku's, Wonderland SEKAI Miku kinda does stand out. Aside from Empty Miku, who was a completely different color altogether. Maybe single creator SEKAIs just get unique looks? Questions for later.

Bringing his attention back to Miku, who was in deep thought. The comically concentrating face was splayed across her face. “Miku? What's wrong?”

“Oh, Miku wanted to help too!” She simply answered.

“Help?”

“With Tsukasa-kun’s gift!! Do you want to put on a show for her? You can do it in SEKAI so that everyone else can help!” Miku suggested with a determined look. While it was a tempting offer, Tsukasa, for once, didn't want to put on a grand spectacle.

Tsukasa simply shook his head. "Sorry, Miku. While I was originally thinking about something big like making a whole show for her, I feel like Nene would want something smaller.”

“So, a smaller show?” Miku tilted her head in confusion. A funny response to Tsukasa’s clarification.

Honestly, that made him chuckle, “Not a show. I want to give Nene something that she can use and maybe something that'll remind her of me when she uses it.”

Miku returns to her thinking face, but soon, her ears and tail droop. “Miku can't think of anything…” Even if SEKAI had such a thing, you can't bring items from SEKAI into the real world, you can only bring items from reality into SEKAI.

He smiled. “That's okay. Thanks for trying to help. Maybe I'll come up with a show in the SEKAI for her another day. That way, you and everyone else can help me make the best show for her ever. How does that sound?” He did his best to cheer up the robotic girl.

Miku lit up in an instant, “REALLY!? YAY!” It worked.

“Yeah!” He thought about it for a second. “I guess the next days might be Valentine's Day and White Day…and I have made a show for White Day before. So maybe I can do one if Nene gives me chocolate!” If somehow she doesn't give him chocolate, he's going to be in shambles.

“Okay!” Miku gave him a thumbs-up. And so the two continued to pass the time by chatting about anything. Miku talks about what the inhabitants of SEKAI are up to, and Tsukasa just talks about the shows that the group was doing, or just other events in his life.

“A SEKAI PARTY!? THAT SOUNDS SO FUN!!” Miku was expectantly happy about such an event.

“Meiko knew about it. Did she not tell you?” Tsukasa remembered Meiko appearing randomly while they were with the others and expressing how disappointed she was that she couldn't help. ‘Maybe she planned to keep it until we announced it? Or left it as a surprise for everyone else.’

“Nope! Are you doing it in this world or inside SEKAI??" Miku excitedly asked.

“We're doing this at my place. You guys are free to hang out, too! Either through our phones or whatever Rui can come up with!” He explained, ‘Though doing it inside one of the SEKAIs is a good idea too, but no one has tried going into someone else’s SEKAI yet.’ At least according to his memory.

“Yay! Miku looks forward to it!! But why not try to have everyone come to SEKAI?” A fair question, as it was a "SEKAI” party, after all.

A small chuckle escaped the Blonde, "There are a few problems if we tried that. First, it might be a bit of a hassle getting people in and out of SEKAI if only four of us have access to any given one. Second, I don't think there are any bathrooms (are there bathrooms in a SEKAI???). And third are also other SEKAI Vsingers, too. How would they join a party in a different SEKAI? I don't think you can travel to other SEKAIs, right, Miku?”

“Hrmmmm…Miku hasn't tried it! Miku will ask Kaito about it later!” Tsukasa suddenly felt a pang of sympathy for the other SEKAIs. If Miku actually figured out how to jump between them, they were in for a wild ride. He'd imagine this very energetic Miku would be trying to befriend everyone in other SEKAIs, including the humans who'd get jumpscared by the catgirl.

Then, in the distance, he hears a familiar voice, “Tsukasa-sannnn!”

He turned around, and Miku also peeked around him. There, they saw Minori, particularly out of breath as she seemed to have been running there. “I'm…” a small huff, “here…" She was doing her best to catch her breath.

“You know I told you that there was no rush, Hanasato.” He chuckled as he helped her into a chair. Her head hung down as she caught her breath.

“Yeah…but I didn't want you to sit here all alone-” Well… she said that, but then she looked up and saw the catgirl projected on his phone. Minori blinked. Then blinked again.

“MIKU?!”

Notes:

It's a new chapter, and yes, this day did get a 5th chapter, and I will definitely get another one. So it'll break the record of the most chapters for a given day in my work! For those who might have kept track, the Thursday in this work had 5 chapters, the Friday after had 4, and now we're at 5 (soon 6) for this Saturday. I do wonder if readers enjoy the amount of time I spend on a given day, though. To any reader who's willing to comment, is this work...potentially so slice of life that it might be a little boring or mundane? I know it's a bit late to ask now that we're 90k words deep, but better late than never, right?

Let's delve into some thoughts for the chapter. Ena is here! Technically. She'll appear properly in the next chapter, I promise. With Nene introducing Kanade, I thought it'd be fitting for Tsukasa's side to introduce Ena. Hope it doesn't feel forced, but I felt like Minori dragging Airi dragging Ena was a funny idea.

Speaking of Minori, I hope I did her justice. She's so energetic and cute.

Airi will also have her time to shine! I'm thinking about trying to give every character some time in the spotlight, and I think most characters already had some time aside from maybe Ichika and Haruka now. And yes, there's a little bit of Airi angst, just a little (if you can even call it angst), but maybe it's something I can expand on in a later chapter.

As for Tsukasa's gift! Thanks to Faker and sxndaybonbon for the suggestions! I think I have a grasp on how to steer the next chapters now...(I think)

Chapter 15: Tsukasa Side part 2 electric boogaloo

Summary:

The gang's all gathered up so Tsukasa can finally treat them to some cheesecake and get the show on the road. How did Ena actually get caught up? What's wrong with Airi? Well that second one might not be resolved just yet.

Notes:

Tsukasa: Huzzah! See Nene? I knew that celebrating early was a good thing! Just as predicted, we got 2 more kudos meaning that we actually did cross the 100 mark!

Nene: Wow, you're so smart. Do you want a kiss for a reward or something?

Tsukasa: I mean...I wouldn't be opposed to that idea.

Mizuki: Guys, right in front of my salad? Seriously? Unless you're letting me join, you should really get a room.

Nene: This was our room! You randomly appeared in it!

Mizuki: Maybe it's a sign, clearly Tsukasa/Nene/Mizuki needs to happen. Why else would I happen to have appeared here with you guys?

Nene: Now that I know what that means...No.

Mizuki: Meanie.

Tsukasa: I think I was forgotten. Anyway, enjoy the chapter!

A new chapter! Now, where were we…?

“MIKU?!”

Oh, right, that's where we left off last time. Minori just arrived, out of breath, and ready to help her friend!... Well, that was until she got spooked by the Miku variant.

Minori stared at the Vsinger of another SEKAI in disbelief. Now, she, of course, knew about the other SEKAIs. She paid very close attention during the lunch talk the other day, where everything came to light.

But Minori was still part of the camp that had yet to witness another SEKAI, so even if she was knowledgeable, it was reasonable that she was shocked to see a Miku she wasn't used to.

“So this is Tsukasa-san’s Miku…” She made sure to use the correct distinction since Tsukasa made the SEKAI, not his group. ‘She's so cute, but why is she a cat?’ Minori had a confused look on her face as if she was trying to answer the question of why life slumbers.

Miku, in return, confusingly tilts her head. Not exactly sure what this new friend was doing or thinking, she decided to take the next step. She raised a hand and waved, “THAT'S ME! HI!” She was very excited to meet another person like last time.

Minori immediately waved back with a smile. She was energetic, like her Miku, but maybe dialed up to eleven. ‘She's so colorful, too!’

“You're so cute! It's nice to meet you, Miku! I’m Minori!” Minori greets. She can't just be staring at Miku, now, can she? Miku’s ears perked up as Minori spoke, swaying excitedly in response to her enthusiasm.

“Honestly, I think everyone found her cute.” Tsukasa chimed in. How many times has someone said that about this Miku? While he can't help but agree, he also knows the horrors that were sometimes in her imagination.

Minori giggled, “Can you blame me?! Look at her!” Miku gave them a cat face, which only made Minori swoon with cuteness some more. Her tail wagged back and forth, appreciating the endless compliments she gets from people.

He smiled, “Heh, that's true. How about your Miku? Or SEKAI for that matter?” Tsukasa asks in return. Right, he wasn't there when the girls were talking about it at lunch, and they didn't have a representative who went to the other school. So, while she knew of his SEKAI from Emu, he didn't know about hers.

“Oh! In short, it's this massive stage with a crowd of people. There are also other stages and a flower garden! Our Vsingers are idols like us!” She gave a quick rundown, to which Tsukasa nodded. It makes a lot of sense that their SEKAI is like that.

“That sounds like fun, though, are the people…real?” He questioned.

“I don't know! They're usually there if the VSingers are performing!” Huh, that's…interesting. But Tsukasa couldn't question the oddity of SEKAIs, considering the chaotic mess that was Wonderland SEKAI, which he'd come to accept.

“It's just like when the townspeople come to watch our performances and shows!” Miku said, remembering them always performing to a crowd themselves.

“Anyway, I'm sure you know about my SEKAI. An amusement park, a place full of color and music! Our Vsingers are an acting troupe, and they're amazing!” Tsukasa proudly states. In a way, it was another home to him, a place very close to his heart, physically and spiritually.

“Yeah! From the way Emuchan was describing it, it sounds like a lot of fun! All these rides and living plushies, right? I want to go there one day and see for myself!” No one is going to hear the description of Wonderland SEKAI and not want to go there, right?! It's too mystical not to see.

“Well, depending on how well this venture is, if we have enough time…then I'm sure we can take a trip to Wonderland SEKAI! I've been meaning to test out if other people can travel to other SEKAIs anyway, so this would be the perfect opportunity to do so!” Tsukasa explained, raising the hopes of Minori, who was thrilled to help out if she could!

“Yay! I just hope it works like Emuchan said! It'll be pretty sad if we all learn about each other’s SEKAIs and we can't even go into them.” Minori clapped. They didn't know all the rules of SEKAI, but they hoped they were lenient enough to allow this.

“Kaito said we should be able to, and out of everyone I know, he's the most knowledgeable about SEKAIs. So there's no doubt it's possible!” Tsukasa put all of his faith in the Virtual leader. He was sure he wouldn't mind.

“Kaito’s really, really smart! And he takes care of everyone! So he's like everyone’s mom! ” Miku spoke up. While she was mainly listening to the two, she found a good time to jump back in.

“Mom?!” Minori’s gaze quickly shifted down to the projection before returning to look at Tsukasa.

“Miku, I still don't think he'd want to be called that…” Tsukasa remembered how it had happened and how he had been the cause of the plushies and Miku calling him Mommy. Once again, he silently apologizes to the troupe leader for his actions.

“Well, your Kaito sounds wonderful! Honestly, our Kaitos are sort of similar! He's mainly backstage handling things and helping people out. He also says he's everyone's fan!” The two reps (and Miku) continued bonding over their SEKAIs for a bit before turning the conversation to a new topic.

“Anyway, I want to know more about you and Nenechan! I didn't know you two were dating!” Minori switched her curiosity quickly.

“Haha! What do you wish to know, my curious friend?” He poses with bravado. “Ask away, and I'll do my best to answer your questions.” He couldn't help but put on the showman act.

And thus began the interview. Also, imagine WxS Miku turning around each time someone speaks. She probably was already doing that beforehand while she watched, but now she's doing it more cutely, somehow.

Minori asks the obvious questions: “How and when did you start dating?” Gotta start from the beginning.

“A little over two weeks. Nene confessed by accident!”

“Woah!” She was not expecting that, Minori hums, before moving to the next question. “How much do you love her?”

Tsukasa looked at her with a confused look. “What kind of question is that? I love her with all my heart! So an infinite amount!” He answered with one hundred percent certainty.

“I never doubted you!” Minori panicked, "But I clearly see you mean it!”

“Any more questions?” He asked her.

“How intimate have you guys gone???” Minori leaned in and silently asked the question. It's not something you'd ask in public normally.

Tsukasa flinched when he heard her ask that. But he saw the stars in her eyes as she really wanted to hear the answer. With a quick Ahem, he leans in and whispers, “We've kissed many times and shared a bed once. No further than that.” He hoped that his answer satisfied her curiosity.

“Wowowow! You two are so wholesome! ” Minori was conflicted. She looked like she wanted to say something else, but was holding back. A girl like her couldn't hide anything, considering everything was written on her face.

“Hmm? Is there something else you want to ask?” Tsukasa doesn't shy away from asking. If it's worrying, then he'll do his best to help, granted, he actually could.

“Can you tell me more about how it feels to kiss someone?!” Minori leaned in further, this time because she was eager to know the answer. As a maiden in love herself, she must learn all there is to such an intimate act!

Tsukasa reeled back in his seat a little from the sudden movement. “Oh, uh, you sure seem interested in the subject. What ails you, a fair lady, to want such knowledge?” He wasn't trying to change the topic, he just wanted to know the reason.

“Um! There's no reason! No reason at all!” Yeah, she wasn't hiding this one, either.

He gives her a questioning look, which she easily cracks. What he also saw in the distance was two people approaching, but before he could inform the one in front of him, she started gushing.

Minori fidgeted for a second, rubbing the back of her head. She then takes a DEEP breath before… “Okay, there's someone I really, really like. It's someone from my group, and she's so very cute. I look up to her, and she's done so much for me ever since our group formed. I can't help but think about her, and I keep imagining doing all kinds of fun things together, like when I see couples doing cute stuff in movies, and I don’t want to mess up something as simple as getting closer to her! What if I get all awkward? What if I make things weird?!”

Tsukasa blinked. Once. Twice. Was there a breath in between any of that? Was she even capable of stopping?

“Minorichan’s love story sounds like it could be a song!” Miku clapped her hands. At least one of them was enjoying it.

Minori continues, for a bit longer, “And when I see her perform, it’s like she’s shining! And then I think about how much she’s done for me, and my heart feels so full! And then I get all flustered because she’s so nice, and I start panicking about—AHHHH, I’m talking too much, aren’t I?! Wait, wait, wait, let me get to the point! So please, tell me what it's like and how you felt!” She bowed at the end as if she were asking a master to train her. Except he's still getting very much used to it as a whole, too.

“While I'd love to get into the feelings and the experience…” He awkwardly looks at the two girls standing behind Minori, who looks behind her as well to follow his gaze. Ena chuckles awkwardly, but Airi…she was looking away, wearing a frown.

Airi bit the inside of her cheek. She wasn’t sure why she felt like this—but she hated it. Did she say something to herself? Tsukasa couldn't hear it.

Ena glanced at Airi before speaking, “Hey there, we didn't mean to eavesdrop, but we got here a few minutes ago.” Ena explained. “I couldn't find it in me to stop Minori from fangirling so hard.

Minori internally panicked; they heard it. All of it. She looked at Airi, who refused to make eye contact for some reason. ‘What's wrong with Airichan?’ Was all she wondered. Minori tilted her head slightly. “Airichan, are you okay?”

Airi opened her mouth, but no words came out. The weight in her chest felt heavier than she expected. Why… Why was she feeling like this?

“WHOA, IS THAT MIKU?” Ena quickly interrupted as a means to save Airi, who seemed to be struggling after hearing Minori say all of that. She grabbed Airi’s hand and led her to the table instead of just standing behind Minori.

“HI, NEW FRIENDS!!!” Miku waved excitedly. “I'm Miku!”

“I really need a picture of you…” Ena pulled out her phone to start taking some. “Look, Airi, A cat.”

For the first time, Airi looked at everyone at the little table and not at some plant off in the distance. Her eyes are on the phone in the middle of the table, housing a cute cat girl, Miku. She gasps as she looks at the adorable creature. “Oh my God…”

And just like that, the two newcomers joined the table, though a bit awkwardly. Due to Minori and Tsukasa sitting on opposite ends, this meant that Ena and Airi had to take sides. No matter what, Airi couldn't run away from having to sit next to Minori for a bit.

“So, what else were you guys talking about other than love?” Airi deadpanned, looking at the two.

“We were just talking about SEKAI! I wanted to know about yours since I wasn't present to hear about it before." Tsukasa answered.

“T-that’s right!” Minori was still recovering from embarrassment after being caught by Airi and Ena. However, she was much more embarrassed by one of them than the other.

“Oh? But you seemed so into that last topic, Minorichan.” Ena couldn't help but tease the idol a little. After hearing all of that, who wouldn't think she was head over heels for whoever she was thinking about?

This caused her to grow pink instantly and sputter. I-i w-was just curious.” She covered her face with her hands, “Hueeeee…” She released a funny sound while trying her best not to die of embarrassment.

“So who's the lucky girl?” Ena pushed the conversation forward, but Minori was still recovering and was too shy to answer the question. ‘If I say it here, then-’ Minori’s thoughts were interrupted.

“Leave it, Ena.” Airi sighed, her “protectiveness” acting up again, and besides, she'd rather not hear the obvious-sounding answer to that question.

Ena frowned, subtly looking between the gloomy and the flustered. She sighed and only thought of a single thing, ‘Airi…’ She'll have to follow up with Airi when she gets the chance. Otherwise, whatever she's feeling will swallow her whole.

Tsukasa, also recognizing the awkward atmosphere, coughs and gets everyone’s attention. “Now that we've all gathered, I think I should introduce myself to the one person I don't know very well.” He turns to Ena. “Shinonome-san, I know we've spoken before, but it's nice to meet you!”

“Likewise, Tenma-san. I heard from Airi, but this is about getting Nenechan a gift, right?” She clarified. ‘Might as well help. It'd be rude if I only came because he was offering free cheesecake…’

Tsukasa chuckles nervously, "Indeed it is! I am completely stuck, and I don't want to get her a boring gift! So I asked for help and assembled you all here today to help me figure it out!”

“Right, but before that…” Ena started, grabbing Tsukasa’s attention. “I don't mean to be rude, but I really can't believe you and her are dating.” Blunt as ever she was.

“Hah?!” Tsukasa gasps, “What makes our relationship so unbelievable? We were made for each other. It's destiny, I say!”

‘Loud as ever…’ Ena thinks to herself, but makes sure not to say it. Before she had met Tsukasa, she thought Akito was exaggerating whenever he complained, but after a couple of interactions, she learned that this was normal. Does that mean the bombs and explosions at school were true, too?!

“Sorry, it's just that she comes off as very shy and introverted. You are nowhere close to that. So you know, personalities clash.” Ena explained it in the least offensive way she could without comparing them to something like Beauty and the Beast.

“That's fair. Maybe we are an unexpected couple, but I know well how much she loves me, and she knows how much I love her.” Tsukasa’s smile softens. And just like that, he's thinking about his lover again, which means he gets all mushy while wondering what she's up to.

“Alright, loverboy, let's get some food and think of something before you go off into Dreamland and get no progress done.” Airi teased as she got up first, prompting everyone to do the same. Minori was still worried about her, but Airi’s walls were up, which meant that she was out of reach. Was it something she did?

Tsukasa got up, and Miku retreated into the SEKAI. “You're right! Come with me, everyone! And I'll buy you all some cheesecake or whatever you like as a token of my appreciation!” He walks to the front door and opens it. Doing his “opening a door for a lady pose”. This just entails him opening the door and bowing as if he were a butler, but with extra pizzazz. This elicits three different reactions from his current companions.

Already used to Tsukasa’s antics, Airi huffed a resigned breath before her face betrayed her with a smile. This was exactly what she was signing up for, so this is what she got. Anyway, she decided to enter first.

Ena rolled her eyes, not very impressed with the blonde. But she could already smell the cheesecake as he opened the door, so she followed Airi.

Minori enjoyed the display and cheerfully entered. Happily thanking Tsukasa for holding the door for them as she goes inside.

As everyone walks in, Tsukasa finally enters, and they all take a seat at a table. A waiter came by and left some menus for them to muse over.

Now Ena hadn't been here or eaten here, but the menu’s selection looked delicious and she wished she could try them all, but she didn't want to run Tsukasa’s pockets. Also, it occurred to her that she was probably the only semi-broke one here. Two idols and an actor who works for an amusement park…meanwhile, she doesn't work, technically. Kind of embarrassing, but she'll live.

They had taken their time and looked through the menu and decided on what they'd get. Ena especially was conflicted. ‘I'll have to tell Akito to get me more another day.’ Ah, yes, plans of getting your sibling to do the work for you. Classic.

So when the waiter came by and took everyone's order, while giving them water, they had some time to chat before their pastries came.

“Shinonome-san, I might have forgotten, but what school do you go to?” Tsukasa asked. Maybe she goes to Miyajou? But Emu never spoke about her going there. And he doesn't see her at Kamiyama. Maybe she's taking online classes like Kanade does?

“Kamiyama. Like you do, but I take night classes, so you'll never actually see me. Maybe at graduation.” Ena answered she wouldn't survive day school because…that would involve waking up at a reasonable time and being awake in the morning. She shudders at the thought. "I don't want to get up early for school, and I hear too many crazy things from Akito and Mizuki to make me want to stay in night school.” She wouldn't even survive a day there anyway.

Tsukasa thought about it for a second. The only third years were just him and Rui. So if Ena did go, then she'd probably be their classmate. Figures she wouldn't want to be near them while they do something weird.

“Then how did you find out about everything? Did Akito tell you?” Tsukasa knew they were siblings, but he could also tell that their sibling relationship was starkly different compared to his and Saki's. Yet he knew they still cared for each other.

“It was Akito and this one right here.” Ena points to Airi, who is looking very somber at the moment, and Tsukasa takes note of this for later. He wanted to help remedy whatever was bothering her. “I was just doing my own thing when Airi called me and told me about SEKAI. Here I'll just tell you what happened.”

*Yet another Flashback to Friday afternoon*

Ena just got back from Night school, and there was still a bit of time before 1 A.M, so she might as well do some homework or some drawing for the next music video they just started working on.

Ena did a big stretch, “Thank God it's Friday…” She dropped her bag next to her desk and plopped herself down in her chair. She pulled out her tablet and began doing whatever for a bit until she heard her phone ringing.

‘Ugh, who's calling me now?’ Her hands moved to her phone and picked it up to see the caller ID. To her surprise, it was Airi, who obviously knew when she got out of classes, but why couldn't she just send a text instead?

With a small sigh, she presses the accept call button and holds the phone to her ears. “Airi? What's up?”

“Ena! There's something very important that I need to talk to you about!” Ena didn't know what to expect. ‘What could be so important that she’s like this?’

“Alright then, out with it. What's the matter?” Well, now Ena had to hear her out. She's part concerned and part curious about whatever the idol had to say next.

Airi clears the throat on the other end of the call and begins talking, "You… have a SEKAI, am I right? Or at least, a part of one? ”

A few seconds pass in silence. Ena’s brain could be heard trying to process that question with all its might, but finding itself short-circuiting. "Uh, Ena? Are you alive there?”

The artist finally recovered and responded with a very delayed and shocked, "HUH?!” Ena did not know how to respond to that question. How did Airi know about SEKAI???

Airi’s sympathy could be felt from one phone to the other, “Trust me, I understand that feeling, but I'm not lying when I tell you that there are other SEKAIs other than yours.” She explained.

“And what, you have one?” Ena tossed out, that's the only reason she knows, right?

“Yep, a lot of other people I know have one, honestly. That includes Akito-kun.” Airi could be heard snickering. She just knows that this is going to surprise the living hell out of her friend.

And surprise it did, “HE DOES?!” Ena quickly rose to her feet and stomped to her door and across the hall. Akito should be home, so Ena is free to interrogate her little brother for answers. She brings her free hand up to a fist and pounds on the door. With how loud she's doing it, he's guaranteed to hear it.

Just then, the music stops, and footsteps can be heard walking towards the door. The knob twisted and the door swung open, revealing an annoyed Akito. He looks down at Ena with a frown and simply asks, “The hell do you want?”

Ena quickly barges into the room with no words, which causes Akito to let out a confused “Oi!” but is unable to stop her from doing…whatever she's doing as she sits on the edge of his bed.

Akito, now utterly confused, walked over to Ena and stood in front of her, “Ok, out with it. What do you want, barging in so late?” Akito’s patience is running out as he speaks.

Ena brings up her phone, turns on the speaker, and says, “Say hi”. Akito then directs his attention to said phone, leans in a little, and hears a very familiar voice on the line.

“Hey, Akito-kun! How's it going~?” Airi sounds very nonchalant, even though she's the reason Ena’s in whatever mood this was.

“Momoi-san, it's been good. Now, can you tell me why Ena’s grumpily sitting on my bed and not saying a word?” Akito bluntly asks. He just wanted to practice, do any semblance of homework, and get ready for an important day tomorrow.

“Well, let's say her 'Sekai' of knowledge has expanded.” Airi giggled, giving Akito all the information he needed to know. Airi told Ena that there were other SEKAIs. But that doesn't explain why she's here acting like this.

“That's cool and all, but…” He looks at Ena, “What are you even doing?"

Ena didn't make eye contact, instead, she asked a question. “Did you know? That there were other SEKAIs?” She mumbled.

“Yeah?” He was acting as if it were normal. She wasn't a fan of being left in the dark here.

“Why did you tell me?!” She's not pissed about not being special, but other people knew and she didn't? Airi, seeing as her job there was finished, ended the call. Seems like they'll be having a private conversation that she doesn't want to eavesdrop on.

“I only learned about it yesterday! It was an accident that everyone found out about other SEKAIs, and everyone at Kamiyama who was a part of a SEKAI was there. Akiyama was there too, you know?” Akito scratched the back of his neck while looking away from her.

“Yesterday? Mizuki never mentioned anything about other SEKAIs in the group call…” Ena stated.

“Well, they forgot. That's what they said at lunch today. Maybe they'll bring it up later. There, problem solved, now can you get out of my room?” Akito grumbled. There was a good chance that they would've brought it up later because of the lunch conversation at Kamiyama.

She straight up ignores his request for her departure and continues to stay seated, then chuckles. “I can't believe we both had SEKAIs and we've never once noticed.”

Akito sighed, knowing that this might last for a bit. He walks over and sits down next to her. "Well, we were keeping it from each other. Sides, Tsukasa Senpai, and his little sister seem to have SEKAIs of their own, and they managed to keep it hidden…” Akito explained, still not believing it. If anyone were to accidentally discover another SEKAI, it'd be those two very loving siblings, right? Unlike him and Ena, the two seem like they barely kept secrets from each other.

Awkward silence, there were no arguments, no bickering. Just the two siblings sitting in silence, with one of them processing this new revelation. Akito looks over at Ena, who seems to be staring at the ground before remembering what Toya said earlier at lunch. About checking in with Ena…especially after learning what kind of SEKAI she's in.

Akito exhaled through his nose, staring at the ground. His hands balled into a fist as he powered through any feeling of embarrassment. “…Hey… Ena?” He awkwardly calls out, gaining her attention as she looks at him.

“Yeah?” It was soft, guess she was a little more mellowed out right now.

“I heard from Akiyama and your Miku. About your SEKAI and everything surrounding it. I know you didn't make it, but you're part of it. So I guess I'm just trying to ask if you're alright…” He was looking away shyly. He truly cared for his older sister, and he knew that she cared for him. It's just that they both have a hard time expressing it. So even he checking in on her like this is weird, to say the least.

Ena was caught off guard by the act of kindness. She didn't expect to be having this kind of conversation with Akito in her life, but here we are. Ena opened her mouth to say something sarcastic, but the words never left her lips. Instead, she sighed and answered truthfully. “I'm doing much better, thanks for asking. If you asked me that last year, I think the answer would be much different." She was touched that he was making the effort.

“Cool. That's good,” Akito wasn't sure how to continue this conversation. ‘What else should I say? What else can I say?’ He wasn't sure, but he was doing his best, okay? You have to understand.

Silence, once again. Not a word spoken, but Akito could feel some shifting. Looking to his side once again made him realize that Ena had shifted closer to him. Fair, they were having a deep moment, and closing the distance is understandable.

“Well, I hope you know that I'm here for you. Even if it doesn't seem like it.” Akito muttered. It was quiet, but thanks to Ena getting closer, she was able to hear it.

She giggled, “What's this all of a sudden? Didn't know you cared so much about me.” Well, maybe she had an idea, but now it's being outright stated.

Akito, in response to the teasing, sputters and looks away. “Shut up. I don't want you dying, that's all. Akiyama talked about the feeling of wanting to disappear, which seems like a part of your SEKAI. It kinda scares me and I don't want to lose you.”

It felt heartwarming as she listened to this and smiled in response as she pulled him in for a hug. “!” Akito stiffened for half a second before sighing and returning the hug. He didn't see this coming, but he welcomed it.

“Thanks, it's nice hearing that from you. I'm happy you're my little brother, and I wouldn't trade you for anyone else. I love you.” Ena spoke softly, words that these tough siblings wouldn't normally use around each other. But if only just for a little, could they be vulnerable around each other? That's enough for them.

“Don’t get used to it.” Before he murmurs back, “I love you, too.” They silently sat in each other's embrace for a bit before breaking apart.

“Now that we're done with the mushy stuff, how about telling me about your SEKAI.” Ena changed the topic; they can show that they care every once in a while, but there's a limit to that.

“I can probably take you to it another time if you want. It's a street with a cafe that my Meiko runs.” Akito complied. He was sure that Ena would enjoy the scenery change, at least compared to whatever the hell he'd heard of for her SEKAI.

Ena nodded and asked the one thing she was wondering, “Does it have cheesecake?” She heard ‘cafe’, so surely they serve those, right?

“I mean, I'm pretty sure they do. They serve pancakes, and I could always just ask.” He shrugged; he never ordered cheesecake there. “I'm pretty sure Meiko, Len, or Kaito could make some.”

“And you're confident I can even go into your SEKAI?” Ena was skeptical. I mean, she only just found out a couple of minutes ago.

“Well, a Kaito from one of my Senpai’s SEKAI said it should be possible, and the guy looked like he knew what he was talking about.” Akito wasn't sure either, but if it's possible, then that'd be fun.

“Kaito, huh,” The Kaito Ena knew was a very Mr Grumpy Pants kind of person. So she wondered what other Kaitos were like. If she had to guess, she'd say they have quite unique versions of the well-known Vsingers.

“Yeah, maybe we can try another day. You need to get out more often, even if it's a different SEKAI.” Akito jokes, there was quite a bit of sun in Street SEKAI, so it's close enough.

“Yeah, yeah. Speaking of going out, why does it look like you're preparing to do just that? Don't tell me you're sneaking out.” She looks around the room and sees different sets of clothes all over the place.

“I'm not, I'm just picking a set of clothes ready for tomorrow. I'm hanging out with Kohane, and I'd rather have everything good to go when I wake up.” Akito sighed, though his room looked like a tornado had come by, he did finally decide on something…so now he just needed to clean up.

“Just Azusawa-san? Hehhhh,” Ena lets out a knowing hoot as Akito shyly looks away. “My little brother is going on a date! I'm so proud.” She smirked, she's been suspecting something as of late, but now, it's quite obvious.

“Shut up…I don't even think she thinks it's a date. So it's just a hangout unless she doesn't see it as one.” He sighed. Sometimes he just can't read that hamster of a girl. All he knows is that she's an adorable person who does her best to act cool.

“Get it together. I'm sure it'll be fine.” Ena assures. The last thing she's going to want to deal with is them going in circles. She may not know how Kohane felt about Akito, but she hopes it'll turn out well.

Now that the conversation ended, she got up and patted his shoulder. “It's tomorrow, right? Good luck.”

“Thanks, Ena.” Satisfied with everything that just happened, Ena leaves the room to go back to hers. So that she can get back to business.

*Le end of flashback*

“That's basically it.” Ena shrugged, "Airi called me, told me the news, and then left. Then I had a nice chat with Akito.” She flickered her eyes at the one sitting next to her, who had been silent ever since they sat down.

Airi took a quiet breath. She couldn’t let herself dwell on this—now wasn’t the time. So, she smiled and responded like normal, “You're very welcome!” Sitting there sulking wasn't helping anyone, so for the sake of everyone (including herself), she just acted like nothing was wrong!

To which Ena groaned in response, not just at the remark, but also just at Airi’s mood in general. To say she was worried since the morning phone call was an understatement.

Any further banter was thrown out the window when they looked at Tsukasa, who was on the verge of tears?!

“Um, Tsukasa-san?! Are you okay? ” Minori was the first to ask, very much concerned about her friend.

“Don't mind me! It's just that…your story moved me so much! I believe that siblings should always look out for one another, and clearly, you and Akito love each other dearly!” Tears of joy continued to roll down his face as he wiped them with his hands.

“You’re so dramatic…” Ena deadpanned, before returning to the topic. “It's something that's more silently agreed upon rather than something we normally tell each other.”

“That's interesting.” He nods at the difference in familial bonds. “I always shower my beloved little sister with love and praise!” He states very proudly that his love for his sister is second to none! Well, maybe to his beloved girlfriend, but they're on the same level. He can't just put one above the other. That's blasphemy!

“If Ena and Akito-kun acted like that, it'd be hilarious,” Airi giggled. All Ena did was gag at the thought of them acting anything resembling it.

“Anyway, from the sounds of it, you're now in the loop, yes?” Tsukasa simply asks.

“Yeah, I'm basically caught up, and from the looks of it, even Kanade was caught up thanks to Honamichan and Mafuyu.” Ena shrugged.

‘Then it looks like everyone is now everyone is on the same page! Perfect!’ Tsukasa nods. “Then, are you aware of the party planning? I wanted to host one at my place one day to celebrate the joyous occasion of all of us finding out about our major similarity in having a SEKAI.”

“Mizuki mentioned it, yeah. It sounds fun. When you have a set date, let me know. Or like have someone relay a message to me.” Ena was on board, plus, why not go to it? Ena knew a lot of the SEKAI havers anyway, and it seemed like even Kanade and Mafuyu were going.

“Do you have a date in mind? Still gotta figure out if More More Jump will be busy that day.” Airi asked. If there's some time between then and now, then maybe they could try to have that particular day off.

“I was hoping to kill two birds with one stone! As in, have it set on New Year's.” It was an ambitious date. Not only could New Year's be very busy for many, but also it was like 10 days from now, so if everyone agrees to that date, then Tsukasa’s going to need to start preparing for it VERY soon.

“New Year's?” Minori thought about that date… “We normally have a stream on New Year's, but aside from that, I think we're free!”

“Should be. Maybe our families would probably like to do something, but I'm sure they'd understand if I'm celebrating with friends.” Airi agreed.

“That's okay! I probably could have the party start later so that everyone has a chance to do whatever they must! Like two in the afternoon.” Tsukasa notes. Gotta find a time that works for everyone. He even needs to think of a way to get his parents out of the house since they normally wouldn't be a problem, he's sure they'd welcome him hosting a party for friends and help, but the SEKAIs, though…yeah.

“That'll work. Just finalize the details and then tell everyone.” Airi suggested. Guess she'll put the big day down on the calendar. “So what's the plan after we eat?”

“...” Tsukasa’s eyes widened in response to that question. Wait a minute…

Minori awkwardly chuckled, “Tsukasa-san…, you didn't exactly come up with a plan, did you?” She could relate.

Tsukasa coughs, “Well, we'll improvise! After we eat, we can walk around and try to come up with some ideas!” He looks over at Ena and Airi, “I was also talking to Minori about trying to get you guys to visit Wonderland SEKAI if we have the time! It's a fun place, I promise!”
The two girls looked at each other before looking back at Tsukasa. “No objections here.”/ “Sure,” Ena and Airi responded respectively.

Tsuaksa aggressively nodded, “It’s decided then! Today will be an amazing day!” With that, the group continued to talk until their food came. Minori would worryingly glance at Airi and even try to ask once again about what was bothering her, but was easily brushed off as she continued to listen to Tsukasa and Ena, who were talking about their younger siblings. Correction, it was just Tsukasa singing Saki’s praises. And once enough time has passed, the food arrives, so that they may fill their stomachs before their journey.

Notes:

I think I've said it before in a different chapter but this really is going to be one where I'm not so sure how I did. So let's go over them.

Minori: I think she's fine though I hope I made who she likes ambiguous (Instant spoiler if you notice a pattern with ships). For example, that long gush she does over who she likes? I wanted to make it apply to both Haruka and Airi but reading over it, maybe it's leaning towards Haruka? If so, please tell me so I can fix it. I wanted it to be comedically long and easy to misinterpret (If your name is Airi). Aside from that, don't worry about the lack of Minori, there's going to be plenty of her soon enough (Maybe. I don't actually know.)

Ena: Worry 1 here. This is Ena's real first appearance and I hope I did her justice, especially in the flashback with Akito. Do you guys think I did a good job here? If not, please tell me and I'll literally review my chapter and fix what I feel needs to be fixed. I do enjoy it when Akito and Ena have heart-to-hearts in fics because it's cute so I threw my hat into the ring for this too!

Airi: Worry 2. Man, I am just throwing her into the gutter with the yearning. Trust me, I do not dislike her. In fact, I do quite like it, this whole her assuming it's Haruka came out of left field even for me, but I'm rolling with it. I mean in canon, who else would you think Minori would like? Haruka, easy answer. So I guess it's because of that, that I kind of started throwing Airi into despair. She'll get her payoff one day, I promise.

I know there was a lack of intercharacter interactions in favor of flashback but since I did it for Kanade, I figured that I'd do it for Ena too.

Also I don't know how to transition them into Tsukasa making a cardigan/article of clothing for Nene. That's something I'll need to come up with in the meantime.

Chapter 16: The End of this Saturday (there have been about 7 whole chapters for this single day, I'm sorry)

Summary:

Tsukasa and the gang finally start talking about possible gifts, and he comes to a solid conclusion and plan. Follow the group as they decide what he should make, go get the materials for his gift, and dabble in some shenanigans afterward. Also, Airi being sad part 3. Poor girl (I don't hate her, I just think this was logical, in a way).

Notes:

Tsukasa: HAHA! We are nearing 3k hits, which calls for a celebration!

Nene: Not this again...Tsukasa, we're about 100 off which we won't hit for a while! This isn't like we're just 10 short.

Mizuki: Come on, Nenechan! Let the guy have his fun!

Nene: We are NOT doing this again. I need backup. *Pulls out her phone and does a gacha pull on project SEKAI* (I did a randomizer wheel)

*Honami appears with a flash of light* (Yes, I did get her from spinning the wheel)

Honami: Eh? What happened? Where am I?!

Nene: Some weird room where we do funny skits. Anyway, Mochizuki-san, please tell them that celebrating a 3000 milestone at 2900 is unreasonable.

Honami: Eh? 3000 what? But I guess it is a bit weird to celebrate that pretty early...

Tsukasa & Mizuki crumbling to the ground: Foiled again!

Honami: ...what?

Nene: You'll get used to it.

When we last left off, Tsukasa and the crew got their food. The food was great; cheers all around! Well, except one had a small frown, but that's something to be touched upon at a later time. The majority of the time, eating was spent savoring the delicious food, with a lot less talk.

But the food slowly disappeared from their plates, and the eating slowed down, allowing for conversations to start back up. That's when Tsukasa decided to get the show on the road.

“Alright, everyone!” Tsukasa cleared his throat as the three turned towards him. “I believe it's showtime! Now that we've dined on such delicious food, we can start talking about my potential gift with full stomachs!”

“Okay, but where do we even start?” Ena sighed, as the one who knew the couple the least, she wasn't sure if she was going to be helpful in the long run. She'd still try, though.

“You see, what I wanted to do was come up with this grand show for her as a means of showering her with love and affection!” Tsukasa explained.

“Somehow, I can sense a ‘But’ following that.” Airi blurted aloud.

“But…” Airi was right, and she felt a little proud about that. "Knowing my dear Nene well, she probably wouldn't want anything grand, such as a whole show. I'm sure she'd want something on a much smaller scale and something more practical.” He finished with a soft sigh.

“That does sound a lot like her!” Minori agreed; she could see why the actor was having so much trouble deciding. It wasn't exactly in his realm of expertise.

“So then, if you have an idea of it being practical, why not think of something she'd use? Or maybe something you'd like to see her use. I guess.” Ena suggested.

“Hmm…” Tsukasa closed his eyes and began imagining all kinds of things about Nene. ‘What exactly could I give her that she can use? Hats? Maybe a cute little winter hat? Oh, maybe I could get her a scarf! She was never a fan of the cold after all!’

The three could see how hard he was thinking about the decision. You could practically hear the gears turning in his head. What couldn't be heard is that his thought process…might've gotten a little off track. ‘But a hat or scarf might be too small of a gift…maybe a shirt? Or something bolder… what about a dress? A big one. Ah ha!’

“I got it! How about a dress? Like a wedding dress?” He confidently stated the incorrect answer. It was a genuine thought, to him, though.

Chaos.

“””EHHHHH!?"”” To their surprise, they definitely didn't expect him to throw such an outrageous idea into the ring. Thankfully, there weren’t many people inside the cafe, so they weren’t bothering very many people with their loud reaction and conversation.

Ena was absolutely floored. “HOW DID YOU EVEN REACH THAT CONCLUSION???” like she just couldn't believe what came out of the guy’s mouth.

“YOU'RE GOING TO GET MARRIED?! AM I INVITED TO THE WEDDING?” Minori was excited, and of course, she was on board for some reason. This is why they needed chaperones.

Airi just exhaled extra loudly at this…whatever this is. “Tenma-kun, don't you think this is also too grand? I mean, making a wedding dress of all things?”

“It's no problem for me! I make all sorts of costumes for our plays, and I feel like I have enough experience to create the best-looking wedding dress for Nene! If anything, I could even ask Akiyama for advice if I needed any.” While the whole thing makes sense in a vacuum, they were still high schoolers and didn't plan on getting married just yet.

“Look, Tenma-san. As much as I'm sure Mizuki would love to help you. I think you should take a step back and reconsider.” Ena was trying her best to talk the blonde out of the decision. To a certain degree, it did work.

“What's there to consider?" The oblivious guy asked.

“Well, are you going to propose to her anytime soon?” Airi follows up.

“No? We're both in high school, and I'd rather wait until we're both out before marriage.” He answers like it's normal. Which it was. Which only causes more confusion for his companions as to why he's still on the hill with a wedding dress as a gift.

A few seconds of silence, as Tsukasa replayed the last few moments, made him realize the ridiculousness of his suggestion. “Ah.” His face then quickly transitions into a slight pink as he begins to recognize just how ambitious that idea was.

“YEAH, “AH”.” Airi mockingly mimicked. Looking very unamused at the one she’s trying to assist.

“Can't believe that was the first idea he had…” Ena dumbfoundedly groaned.

“OH! If a wedding dress is too much, how about buying an engagement ring- Argh!?” And before Minori could continue the idea, she got chopped on the head by an Airi sitting across from her.

“Let's stay away from the Marriage talk, shall we?” Airi exasperatedly shifted the conversation. "Go smaller. Please.” She gritted, pleading before she lost her mind.

“But I've thought small already! Like a winter hat or a scarf. But I feel like those are too small!” Tsukasa exclaimed. It was their first Christmas together as a couple, and he wanted his gift to be a bit bigger than just small-time winter accessories!

“Ok, then how about a little bigger? Think like jackets or cardigans.” Ena chimes in, which Tsukasa took a second to consider.

“Maybe that might just work! I know Nene has a couple of cardigans, and I'm sure I'd be happy to see her wearing the one I would end up giving her! Thank you, Shinonome-san!”

Both Ena and Airi let out a huge sigh of relief. I mean, how much mental gymnastics was going through the actor’s head? They certainly couldn't keep up with the thought process, and a small part of Ena was regretting coming along.

“Now I know why you wanted me to come with you all. You just didn't want to suffer alone.” Ena looked to her side, but Airi quickly looked away and awkwardly chuckled.

“Ahaha…I have no idea what you're talking about! I only invited you because I knew you really like cheesecake." Airi wasn't exactly lying, but she wasn't going to admit that Ena was correct.

Minori spoke up, “If you're going to make her a cardigan, what color is it going to be?”

“Brilliant question Hanasato! I'm not sure. But I have a few choices.” He answered. He raised his pointer finger as he listed them. “The first one would be a soft green, similar to her hair. I know it'll complement her well.”

“I'm surprised you have a legitimate answer and reasoning…” Airi mumbled, earning a giggle from Minori. Causing the pinkette to die on the inside a little. Yep, we haven't forgotten the subplot, don't worry.

He raised a second finger, “The second would be lavender or a nice purple color. It would match Nene’s beautiful eyes.”

“And last but not least,” He raised his third finger, “Yellow, of course! Because it'd be like she's wearing my color, thus having a part of me with her at any given moment she wears it!”

Ena wasn't much of a fan of that last one. “For the love of God, please don't do yellow. That color doesn't match Nenechan at all. I get the sentiment, but it’s just… it wouldn’t go with her.” As the artist, she could already imagine the mismatched colors of her hair, outfit, and a very stand-out yellow cardigan.

“You say that, but she has worn a cardigan of mine in the past! It was yellow and she looked cute with it, if I do say so myself.” Tsukasa replied with a lot of bias, but he wasn't wrong about her looking very cute. But this was one time during the Kamiyama festival last year, a long time ago.

“Whatever color you pick, I’m sure Nene-chan will love it. As long as it’s from you!” Minori cheered.

“Well, so long as it isn't horrifically ugly…” Airi deadpanned.

“They won't be under my handiwork! Whatever the color is, I'll do my best to make it amazing for her! So what do you guys think?” Tsukasa looked at the three who seemed to be in deep thought.

Then Minori raised her hand like she was in a classroom. To which Tsukasa called on her, “Hanasato!” “Haiii! I think yellow would work the best! It sounds so romantic, the way you described it!” That's one vote for yellow.

“Of course she'd go for the weird idea…” Airi sighed, “Anyway, I think going with the lavender would look good. You said it matched her eyes, right? That's pretty cute." A vote for lavender. Will Ena tie break or maybe add to the list of options?

“Isn't it obvious to go for the mint green? It fits her hair and suits her best.” Ena answered. Color coordination is key, and giving her the other two colors might stand out, even if one fits her eyes and the other fits, well, her lover. Also, a point for green. Which means…

They're at a standstill. And Tsukasa didn't know what to do!

“One point for each color, and I myself don't know what to pick…hrm…” He rubbed his chin while deep in thought. But the lightbulb above his head flipped.

“AHA!” Startling the other three. "It's simple! I just craft all three!” Well, simpler said than done. That'd mean he'd be making three cardigans in the span of about 3 to 4 days…

“As much as I trust your capabilities, that sounds like too much, Tenma-kun.” A very concerned and skeptical Airi spoke up. “Who knows how long it'd take just to make one, and I'm sure your girlfriend wouldn't want you to work to death just for this.” She reasoned.

“It's okay! I think I can get assistance. I know my mother will be more than happy to help if she's available. If not, then I can always visit SEKAI! I'm sure Kaito knows how to help, and maybe Luka if she's awake. She seems like she could as well…” Tsukasa explained. Could he possibly do it himself? Maybe if he goes Ultra Instinct, but it's not very feasible at the moment.

“Good luck Tsukasa-san!” Minori gave him a thumbs-up. Seems like the objective of the hangout had been almost completed. "But what do you mean if Luka-san is awake?”

“My Luka is almost always asleep!” He said it like it was, which was anything but clear. Why did Vsingers even need sleep?

“That doesn't sound like a good thing…” Ena mumbled. ‘Then again, she sounds a lot easier to deal with than the mischievous one I'm used to…’

“Ah, but you see…it’d be more concerning if she were awake. She could only sleep from positive emotions!” He explained. Minori let out an “ooh” in understanding.

“So if there's trouble or someone is unhappy, she'll most likely be awake?” Minori asked.

“Indeed! She's also there to help me go to sleep if I'm having trouble. She's like a kind older sister I can rely on.” He smiled, ever so grateful for the inhabitants of his SEKAI.

“Your SEKAI sounds nice…” Ena grumbled. She wouldn't trade the SEKAI she's so used to for any other, but hell, do other SEKAIs sound so much different than the one she's used to. Guess she could thank Mafuyu for that one.

“So then, now what? You want to make 3 WHOLE cardigans. Are we done?” Airi asked, having almost enough of Shenanigans for the day. Any more comedic routines and she'll start hearing laugh tracks.

He shook his head at her question, “Well, I'd like you all to continue to accompany me. I need to buy supplies for these cardigans, and since we do have quite a bit of time, I can show you Wonderland SEKAI!”

“At this point, I'm curious about it…” Ena admitted. First, she heard about the helpful Kaito, then saw the colorful cat Miku, and now a sleeping Luka? She just had to see it all for herself.

“YEAH! I wanna see the ship and living plushies that Emuchan talked about!” She recalled the rooftop talk that the Miyagirls had.

“The what now?” Ena didn't know. Makes sense, she wasn't there for the talks. A whole ship, and what does she mean by living plushies??? Sounds kinda freaky.

“Their SEKAI sounds crazy, right? I couldn't believe it when I heard of it either. ” Airi nodded in sympathy. I mean, of all SEKAIs, Wonderland was very much a doozy to wrap one's head around. But saying Airi wasn't curious was a big fat lie as well.

“Well, if you're all curious, stick around and find out!” Tsukasa sounded a lot like some random show host. Hopefully, this wasn't clickbait.

With the conversation seemingly ending, the rest of the food was eaten (or at least if anyone had any remaining bites), and Tsukasa paid for everyone at the front. It was kinda a lot to pay for four people, but the Tenma's kindness knows no bounds! Plus, he had the molah anyway.

The four then exit. Yes, Tsukasa did the same pose as he did earlier when he opened the door for them, and yes, he got very similar reactions from the girls. He just thought it'd be funny.

“So where are we headin'?” Airi looked at Tsukasa, who was on his phone.

“The logical next step is to find a place that sells fabrics and equipment! I suppose I'll be sewing, and while I might have the tools at home already, it never hurts to be careful.” He does have a point.

“Then lead the way, leader!” Minori cheers.

“HAHAHA! OFF WE GO! FOLLOW ME, LOYAL SUBJECTS! ” He pointed in a direction using his mighty sense of direction (Google Maps).

“AYE AYE SIR!” Minori saluted as she followed.

Meanwhile, a dumbfounded Ena and Airi watched. They did follow the pair, but they lagged by a couple of steps so as not to get dragged into…whatever they were doing. At least it looked like they were having fun.

But the opportunity was right for Ena to check up on Airi while the other two were distracted.

“You good?” A hushed question of concern.

“Never better,” Airi mumbled. Avoiding eye contact with what seemed to be the most obvious lie Ena has ever heard in her life.

“Drop it. Clearly, what Minorichan said earlier is hurting you.” Ena rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. The fact of the matter is, she's right, and Airi couldn't refute it.

“Well, what else am I supposed to say? It's just Minori being Minori. She's always been like this…especially to Haruka.” Airi gritted, her eyes furrowed, and her frustration was building. It's hopeless in her eyes.

“If it's normal, then why do you seem to get hurt from it?” Ena argued.

“I don't know!” Airi exploded. “I don't know…okay?” She kept insisting, Is it working? Maybe on herself.

“You know. You just keep denying it.” Ena saw the full picture. And no, Airi’s insistence didn't work.

“No point in calling it for what it is. Isn't it just going to hurt more?” Airi frowned; all she wanted to do was see Minori happy and move on. That's the least she can do as her mentor ever since the group formed.

“I don't get it. Why do you think it's Kiritani-san? For all you know, she could be in love with you. Isn't that what you're hoping for?” Ena challenged. She was technically right. No name has been dropped from the clover girl as of now, yet Airi just assumed she's not the honored one.

“Don't give me that. Don't give me that hope!” Airi snapped. Her voice cracked, and she turned away. "It's always been about Haruka with her. It shouldn't be any different now. Forget it.” She sighed.

Ena cringed at the sight of her childhood friend. She couldn't do much to help her, not when her friend was wallowing in despair. ‘The only way to get closure on this…’ Ena looked at Minori in front of them, ‘is for Airi to hear from Minorichan herself. But at the rate this is going, it'll never happen.’

Silence fell upon the lagging pair until they saw the two in front of them stop and look around as if they had heard something.

Ena and Airi caught up, looking confused. “What's wrong?” Ena talked while Airi wasn't in the mood at the moment.

“I thought I heard someone calling my name!” Minori answered. “So we were looking around.”

“I didn't hear anything?” Ena tilted her head. Surely she would've also heard the same thing, considering how close they were to the others.

“Minorichan!!!” There it was again. Well, it was the first time Ena heard it. ‘Huh, she’s right.’

Now all four of them scouted for the source of the voice. Until they saw a certain Hamster and Ginger duo approach them from the side. Kohane was waving while Akito dreaded approaching the group that had both his annoying senior and his sister.

“Oh! If it isn't Akito and Azusawa! What a coincidence for us to meet on this amazing day!” Tsukasa smiled. Happy to see the two getting closer. Maybe some progress was made? Something to ask about later.

“Hopefully it isn't a long meeting…” Akito muttered, wanting to get back to when it was just the two of them.

“How’s finding a gift for Kusanagi-san?” Kohane remembered what the purpose was for their meetup, so why not ask about the progress?

“Well, let me tell you what we came up with!” And Tsukasa started recounting the day to them, but Akito did NOT want to listen to this, so he wanted an out.

He looked away from the energetic ones and towards Ena and Airi…who didn't seem to be matching the spirits as the ones in front of him.

‘Did something happen?’ He broke off from the three to join the other pair instead. Concern filled his head as he approached.

“Hey, Akito-kun! Nice to see ya.” Airi faked a smile as she greeted.

Akito silently looked at Ena, who sighed and shook her head, indicating that something was indeed wrong.

“It's nice to see you, too, Momoi-san. Sorry for being blunt, but…are you okay?” Akito didn't have much reason to pry, but he'll ask just to see if he's able to help.

“I'm fine! Nothing’s bothering me.” She lied as she breathed.

Ena groaned, “Someone's throwing a tantrum because her heart’s being broken,” answering for Airi instead. She figured it's okay since it's Akito, whom Ena could trust to keep his mouth shut.

“Oh, I'm sorry.” Akito gave Airi a sympathetic look.

Airi sighed, “You Shinononomes and your caringness…” She caught the siblings off guard with the funnier version of their last name. “But thanks, seriously."

“Oh God, not you too…” Akito groaned. He did not need another pink girl calling them that.

“Like. I said. You don't know if she's referring to you or Kiritani-san. You're just being pessimistic." Ena jabbed a finger at Airi’s shoulder.

“Wait, who are we even talking about?” Akito asked, and he was slightly confused, but he was doing his best.

“That one.” Ena pointed at the trio. “The one who isn't taken.” She also threw in a joke for good measure.

“Kohane isn't taken…” Akito blushed.

“Not yet! You're doing a good job, Akito-kun!” Airi joined back in to tease him, knowing that the subject would swing back to her.

“Anyway, we're talking about Hanasato, right? I didn't know you saw her like that.” Akito did indeed bring the conversation back from the slight detour.

“It just built up over time. She's hard not to like and admire.” Airi smiled, pain seen behind it. "All of us in More More Jump admire her. She never gives up and is full of positive energy. She gave us hope and still does to this day. But when it comes to it being the other way around, her light is Haruka.”

“Airi…” Ena moved closer and rubbed the idol’s back. Akito awkwardly stood there because he didn't actually know what to do here.

“It’s alright, it’s just not meant to be.” Airi could feel tears threatening to fall, but she had to survive…at least until this day is over. Then the flood gates can open when she's alone.

Akito, noticing this, glanced at the other trio, who seemed engrossed in conversation, to notice the small commotion. He subtly moved to cover Airi from one person’s line of sight, just in case they decided to look over. He could see Minori glancing over with concern, but he didn't want her to see, and he was sure Airi didn't want her to see her like this, too. So he just apologized to her in his head, continuing to shield the saddened one.

While the Shinonomes were comforting Airi, Akito figured he might as well make small talk with Ena.

“So…what were you guys doing?” He was very awkward about it, considering the one between them.

“We actually figured out what Tenma-san wants to give Nenechan. We settled on him making a cardigan, except this brilliant mind couldn't come up with a color between three. So guess what? He's determined to make all three of them.” Ena summarized the cafe talk.

“That sounds like him.” Akito nodded.

“You'll never guess the original idea. A whole wedding dress. I don't know how he came to that idea, but we had to talk him out of it. Well, Airi and I did.” Ena explained. There’s a world out there where Tsukasa presented his girlfriend with a whole wedding dress as a Christmas gift of all things. But we'll never know.

“Yep…definitely sounds like that guy…” Akito sighed. ‘A whole wedding dress? Seriously, Senpai…’

“So then you're heading to a store that sells fabrics?” Akito questioned, and he and Kohane did happen to see a couple in the area the group was heading in. So he figured that's where they were going.

“Yeah, it shouldn't take long. He just needs a lot of 3 colors, some sewing supplies, and then he'll be done. Other than that, he wants to show us his SEKAI.”

“The one that sounds crazy?” Akito asked.

“The one that sounds crazy.” Ena nodded.

“Well, that sounds like a fun time. Be sure to tell me what you see. Take a couple of photos for me, why don't you?" Akito chuckled.

“Just stick around and you'll come with us to it to see for yourself. Why do I have to take pictures for you?” Ena complained.

“I'd rather be alone with Kohane.” He said matter-of-factly.

“Alright, loverboy. Just don't give me a niece or nephew.” Ena deadpanned, but the statement caught Akito so off guard that he didn't know what to retort with.

“S-shut up.” Akito was now bright red.

In the middle of them, giggling could be heard. “You guys never change, do you?” Airi seems to be feeling better.

“Feeling better, Airi?” Ena asked, her voice full of concern.

“Yeah, thanks again, you two.” Airi nodded.

“Anytime." Both Shinonomes responded. Causing them to glare at each other. Which was even funnier to Airi. At least, if nothing goes well, she could count on them to help me through it.

“Shinonome-san, Momoi Airi!” Tsukasa could be heard calling out to them. All three of them looked in the blonde’s direction. “Ah, right, you're both Shinonomes.” He chuckled.

“Just call me Ena.” She sighed.

“Ena-san, it is! Anyway, we should get going!” He glanced at Akito and then at Kohane. “Would you two like to join us?”

“As much as I'd like to see my favorite group’s SEKAI…” She swiftly moved to her companion’s side. “I want to spend more time with Shinonome-kun!” A huge smile was on her face.

“I thought I told you to call me Akito…” He grumbled, doing his best to hide the effects that this hamster had on him.

“Sorry! Still not used to it, hehe.” Akito couldn't fault someone who was so cute. So he let it slide, for now. “Anyway, we'll be on our way! It's nice talking to you all!”

And just like that, the pair walked in a different direction, eventually disappearing from everyone's line of sight.

“That was fun, let's keep going!" Minori resumed walking. Everyone started to follow. Except for Tsukasa, he still had directions, so he took the lead again.

Airi felt a lot better at this point, so she and Ena actually walked closer with Tsukasa and Minori, rather than sticking further behind. It was quite uneventful the rest of the way there as they finally arrived at the fabric store.

“Alright, gang, let's split up! We should make this quick so we have as much time as possible for the next activity!" Tsukasa announced. Everyone else nodded as Ena and Airi split off to look at whatever. Leaving Tsukasa and Minori to look for soft fabrics that were the right color.

The duo looked around. Some of the fabrics didn't feel like Nene’s preference, others were entirely the wrong colors. While searching, Minori took it as an opportunity for Tsukasa’s opinion.

“Tsukasa-san, I was wondering something…” Minori wasn't acting like her normal self. In fact, she seemed to be bothered by something.

“Ask away! Like earlier, I'll do my best to answer.” He responded while getting a feel for this different blend of fabrics. ‘Not bad!’

“Do you think Airi is angry with me? She's been distant during this entire day, and I don't know what I've done!” Minori voiced her concern. It was a reasonable concern, too, seeing as Airi dismissed her every time she wanted to check in with her friend.

Tsukasa stopped testing the texture of a fabric for a second to look at Minori. “I'm not sure. I have a clue as to what, but I can't confirm it without asking her myself. I don't think you've directly done anything to her, if that's what you're asking." He smiled.

“Directly?” Minori tilts her head, confused and unsure of what her friend meant by that.

“If something’s bothering her, I’m sure she’ll talk to you when she’s ready. You two are close, after all. Don't worry too much, Hanasato.” And with that, Tsukasa spots a worker and basically sprints to their location. Startling them. Minori could faintly hear Tsukasa asking about how much he'd need to buy to make a cardigan. She also saw him showing the worker an image, most likely an image of Nene, for reference.

Minori then looked at the other side of the store, where Ena and Airi seemed to be having fun looking at all the different things. Minori frowned, ‘Why does she seem distant to only me?’ It hurts her to see her friend this way, but she can't help if she's being avoided. She'll have to make the first move, but when? “If she won’t tell me what’s wrong… I’ll have to find a way to ask without pushing her away.”

Just then, Tsukasa could be seen approaching her, now with quite a lot of what seems like wool in his hands. All three colors were present as well. “I got the soft wool knit the staff recommended—it’s warm, cozy, and perfect for sewing! They said this should be enough for each cardigan, and I trust their judgment. Using the seeing machine at home, these will be done in no time! Nothing is impossible for the great Tenma Tsukasa! HA HA HA!” He was confident that he'd get this done by the time Christmas rolled over.

“Hooray!” Minori celebrates.

“Now let's assemble with the other two. I still need to pick up buttons and potentially something else!” Tsukasa marched over to the other pair with Minori following closely.

“Looks like you found the material,” Ena commented, watching Tsukasa approach with a handful of colorful wool.

“The material is very soft! And I've been told that it's also warm. It's perfect for Nene!” He nodded, man, he was excited for this. He looked around and saw the area with many, many buttons, and walked towards the next.

“We didn't know if you wanted some fancy buttons or whatnot, so we couldn't grab you anything.” Airi shrugged.

“Let's keep it simple! We'll just get normal buttons that match the color of the material! Albeit, maybe just a little different, so they aren't too hard to spot.” He looked at the shelves upon shelves of buttons. Normal buttons of shapes and colors, hearts, stars, etc. But he wanted just normal ones, so he plucked a couple for each cardigan.

“Perfect! I'll go pay for these!” He zipped to the cash register, leaving the other three to just watch as he enthusiastically dropped everything onto the counter and pulled out his wallet to pay.

“He sure has his work cut out for him.” Ena sighed.

“He'll be fine, I'm sure he can accomplish anything if it's for Nenechan. That's the power of love after all!” Minori assured her.

But Airi’s response was lackluster: “Right, power of love.” She rolled her eyes.

Then Tsukasa returned, now holding shopping bags to be more organized. “Alright, everyone. My main quest has been completed. As your reward, allow me to take you to a magical place!” He smiled, led them out of the store, and began looking around and thinking. The possibilities were endless if they really could go to each other’s SEKAIs.

“Right, we should probably get ourselves to a secluded place if we want to go to this ‘Magical place’ of yours.” Ena nodded.

“Maybe a park will be fine.” Airi pointed to one. It seems pretty empty to her, so maybe they can just find a little spot to test out if they could actually go to another SEKAI.

“It'll suffice! Let's go, team!” With that, Tsukasa took the lead and marched onward. It was a couple of minutes of a walk with him, not only leading but also just filling the silence with whatever there was to talk about. This time was just him describing what the girls should expect if they're able to enter the pocket dimension. Things like loud music and an explosion of color.

And in no time, they reached the park and found a nice shady spot away from prying eyes.

“Soooo…how does it work?” Airi asked as she watched Tsukasa pull out his phone.

“Let's play it safe and ask Kaito.” Tsukasa held out his phone. "Kaito, could you help me?”

Call and he shall appear! Kaito projects himself from Tsukasa’s phone, "I certainly can! Ask away Tsukasa-kun.” The Vsinger looked at the three other companions and nodded in greeting.

‘Huh, this Kaito is the complete opposite of what I'm used to. He's not grumpy and he seems very nice.‘ Ena was hit by whiplash while trying to compare the two. ‘I wonder how Kaito would react to this one. If anything, he'd probably just get annoyed and leave.’ Well, she wasn't wrong.

“The method of getting other people into my SEKAI is just them making contact with me as I play the song, right?” Tsukasa asked.

“Indeed! Everyone should be making contact with the one playing the song.” Kaito parroted back as a means to solidify the answer.

“Sounds simple enough! You heard him, everyone!” Tsukasa opened his music app and scrolled to ‘The World Hasn't Even Started Yet’ and was ready to press play. Ena and Airi put a hand on his shoulder while Minori put a hand on his back.

“Alright, everyone, next stop, Wonderland SEKAI!” And he pressed play, causing the familiar flash of light to overtake all of them.

The first thing that came to Airi’s senses was the music that was playing. Wouldn't be an amusement park without it. She looked around…colors, everywhere. The floor, the rides, even the sky were colorful. Also, was that just an Aurora Borealis?! It's practically daytime in the SEKAI! The more Airi looked around, the more her senses were overloaded with just about everything.

“THIS PLACE IS SO PRETTY!” Minori herself couldn't stop looking around. But instead of a headache, she enjoyed every single second of the SEKAI and wanted to explore all of it. This adventure had only just begun.

“It looks nice now, but when it's nice time… That's when everything comes to life.” Tsukasa chimed in. “The stars appear, the Borealis is easier to see, the train tracks light up the sky. Everything is beautiful, but the day and night cycles correspond to the real world, so unless you're staying here until night, you might not be able to see it.” He explained. Sometimes he enjoyed going to SEKAI at night, to take in the breathtaking views.

“Hearing you say that makes me curious about it. But we can do that another day. This place already looks like it can give me so many ideas for drawing.” Ena pulled out her phone to start taking pictures as a reference, but also for Akito and the rest of N25. Seeing is believing after all.

“TSUKASA-KUN!!!” And here comes Miku to welcome them. “OH AND FRIENDS! HELLO!!”

“Hello Miku! These were the friends I was with earlier. Say hi!” Tsukasa steps aside for Miku.

“Wow, she's much cuter now that we get to see her in person…” Airi gasped, wondering if this Miku is a cat. She's a cat girl, but is her catness enough to activate her allergies? If she doesn't, then she wants to pet the girl and see how fluffy her ears are.

“Much more energetic compared to mine, that's for sure,” Ena stated, and she definitely prefers the calm one more.

“WOW!” Minori ran up to the Vsinger. “It's nice to meet you, Miku! Well, I guess I already know a Miku, but you're a different Miku!” She was fumbling over technicalities, but everyone got the idea.

“YES! You're Minorichan!” Miku then looks over at Ena and Airi, but couldn't manage a name.

“Oh, I don't think we ever introduced ourselves.” Ena thought back. They saw Miku, said how cute she was, and sat down without saying their names. “I'm Ena, and this is Airi.” She motioned to the pink one next to her.

“HI ENACHAN, AIRICHAN!” Miku enthusiastically waved.

“I want to pet her so badly…” Airi was containing herself. Not exactly knowing if allergies will act up.

“It's okay! You can pet Miku if you want!!!” She moved a little closer in response, but Airi backed up a bit, confusing Miku. “Didn't you want to pet me?” She tilted her head.

“You see…Airichan is allergic to cats, but she loves them.” Minori chuckled.

“OH…but Miku isn't a full cat!!! So it should be fine!” Miku took another step closer to the reluctant Airi.

Airi stood frozen as she allowed Miku to approach. Can't get headpats without being closer. ‘Please be right, please be right…’ She silently prayed to whatever gods that they were correct in this, Miku not counting as a real cat. She really wanted to touch the fluffy parts.

When Miku breached the vicinity where cats normally would be, making her sneeze, she found that yes, they were correct. "Oh my God…I’m not sneezing!” This was the happiest she's been all day.

“YAY!” Miku threw herself onto Airi. Giving her a big hug while Airi smiled and petted the girl. She touched her ears and even her tail (which she was allowed to), both soft and fluffy. “You guys need to try this!” Airi called out to Ena and Minori, who watched her with a smile of their own. She may not be able to get close to actual cats, but this was a nice alternative.

The other two closed in and petted the girl as well. “Hehe,” Miku just made cute noises as the visitors fawned over her. This was fun!

“Miku! Can you show them around? I want to talk to Kaito for a bit.” Tsukasa asked, ready to take off towards the big tent in the center.

“OKAY!” The catgirl agreed. ‘It'll be so much fun to show them around!’

Tsukasa turns his attention to the three, “I'll be in that big tent!” He pointed, “You'll find me there if I'm still talking to Kaito! If not, then ask the residents of the SEKAI or the other Vsingers for help!” He then walks off, bags still in hand. He just wanted a place to put them instead of having to carry them around for a while.

“Okay!” Minori replied before turning to Miku. “Show us the way, Miku!”

“Okayyy! Follow Miku!” She released herself from Airi’s grasp, who let out a little whine that she couldn't cuddle the girl anymore.

“You'll get your chance another time, you know?” Ena cheered her up. “Especially now that we know that we can come here if we ask.”

“Yeah…okay." Airi accepted. Maybe she could ask Emu next time since they do go to the same school.

The group, led by their tour guide, Miku, explored. They walked around and saw all the sights possible. The merry-go-round that apparently can start flying, the train that also flies overhead, the GIANT Ferris wheel (Which Airi thinks is bigger than any she's ever seen), and much more.

As they walked around, a group of plushies approached. “Miku! Who are these people?”

“Wow, they weren't lying when they said that the plushies were alive!” Minori gasped. It was kind of weird to look at, but interesting nonetheless.

“These are Tsukasa-kun’s friends! They have their own SEKAI but are visiting ours! Miku is giving them a big tour!” She explained.

A mixture of ‘Ohs’ and ‘Ahs’ came from the crowd; they didn't hear much about other SEKAIs, so these inhabitants were very much interested in them.

Aside from quick introductions, the group moved on. Miku really wanted to take them to the train station for the flying train, so that was their next destination. “Taking the ride on the train is the best way to get a good view of the entire SEKAI!” The reasoning checked out and would be a good end to their little tour for now.

But as the group was moving towards it, Airi looked off to the side and something…or rather someone caught her attention. She noticed Luka sitting on a bench, dressed in some colorful clothing with horns…? What's more striking was that she was awake.

‘Tenma-kun said that she wouldn't be awake if everyone was in a good mood.’ Half of Airi could guess why the pink-haired Vsinger was awake. All signs lead to her.

Luka turned her way and saw Airi staring. With a small smile, she waved her over.

What will Airi do? She wanted to stay with the group, but the supposed-to-be-sleepy girl was beckoning her over. “Hey, you three, continue going to the train. Something caught my attention!" Airi ran off.

“AIRICHAN!?” Minori was surprised as the idol broke off from the group.

“Okay!!! Don't get lost!” Miku called out.

“She'll be fine, she knows better than to get lost, and even if she did, she'll figure it out,” Ena bluntly reassures Minori. Having faith in her close friend.

So the three moved on as we switched to Airi’s perspective, who had just gotten to Luka.

“Hello! You must be one of Tsukasa-kun’s friends.” Luka happily greeted.

“Names Airi. You're a lot different than the Luka I know.” She waved.

“Hehe, I'll take that as a compliment." The Vsinger smiled, having never met any of the other counterparts yet.

“Tenma-kun told me about you. About how you're normally asleep.” Airi recalled, clearly seeing an awakened Luka in front of her.

“That's true. If everyone in SEKAI is happy, then I can rest well.” Luka explained, and she looked at Airi with kind eyes. “I woke up not long ago, I think it's when you all came to the SEKAI.”

Airi flinched, then looked away with guilt. “It's probably my fault that your sleep’s being disturbed, then. Sorry…”

Luka shook her head, “There's no need to apologize. Having negative emotions is normal, it's how you handle it that matters~” She insisted.

Just being around her made Airi feel calmer for some reason. The sheepy girl seems to have that effect on people, it seems.

“So I'm still the problem.” Airi doubles down.

“If you feel that way, then how about talking to me about it? I'll do my best to listen to your worries~” Luka patted the spot next to her, silently asking Airi to sit down.

Airi took up the offer and plopped herself down on the bench. "There's not exactly a whole lot to say. It's just fleeting emotions.” She answered. At least, she hopes that the feelings would go away, but seeing as the one she's in love with is her own groupmate. She highly doubts it'll fizzle, because she'll always be subjected to Minori’s charms.

“I can sense a lie. You shouldn't just brush away your feelings like that.” The now therapist, Luka, denied. “Your feelings must be strong to make you feel this way.”

“I wish they weren't! It just hurts!”

Airi looked at the ground, her hands gripping her pants until her knuckles went white.

“I shouldn't mind watching from the sidelines while she's happy! As her friend, I feel awful because she probably loves someone else!” She squinted, her eyes never leaving the ground. The happy colors do not reflect the mood that surrounds them.

“Fine. I'm in love with Minori. I've spent all day trying to avoid saying it, but…” If she teared up while being comforted by Akito and Ena earlier, she's now fully crying, sitting next to Luka. It was too much to bear. “Ena’s not wrong, I've been avoiding the subject like the plague, but all roads lead to Haruka, a groupmate of ours. It'll never be me.”

Luka hummed softly as she listened intently. From one pink to another, she could sense the despair that plagued the other’s mind.

Luka scooted a little closer and moved her hand towards Airi, who was confused by the gesture. Seeing no harm, she complied and somehow found herself lying on the lap of the Vsinger.

‘Huh? Is she trying to console me like this?’ Airi was confused, but she was touched.

“This Minori…please tell me about her,” Luka asked.

“She's an aspiring idol- well, our group is an idol group. But when the rest of us were tired and considered quitting our idol life, she appeared. Using her personality and ambitions, she lit a fire in all of us, inspiring us to resume our careers together as a new group. She's had a rocky start, but she's very persistent and committed. She kept training and wanted to do better.” Airi huffed. The start was so long ago that the past versions of them were like completely different people.

“She sounds like an amazing person.” Luka patted Airi’s head, causing the receiver to pout. This wasn't exactly a treatment she expected to be receiving ever.

“She is, but her inspiration was Haruka. Still is. Ever since our group formed, Minori has nonstop gushed over her and fangirls whenever possible. It's always Haruka, and I can see why. They're both amazing people, and they deserve to be happy together.

Like one time, Me, Haruka, and Shizuku, our last group member, did a little birthday concert for her. Guess what? She passed out, but I'm pretty sure that's because Haruka was performing for her.” Airi laughed, remembering the fond memory. But the happiness was soon followed by some sadness. Minori probably only looked at Haruka; she and Shizuku were just background dancers for the main attraction.

“I'm just a friend and teacher. That's all.” Airi sniffled. She tried her best to fight the tears like she'd fight Minori’s haters, but she wasn't winning this war. The floodgates were open. “I'm…getting your dress wet. I'm sorry…”

“I think it's sweet just how much you care~.” Luka pulled out a handkerchief from God knows where and gave it to Airi, who quietly thanked her and used it.

“I think you should express your feelings to her," Luka suggested, the most straightforward path, but the path filled with thorns.

“What and get rejected?” Airi scoffed.

“I believe it's better than never knowing the truth.” Luka truthfully answers. “What if she does return your feelings~?”

“Not you too…” She sounded like Akito for a second there.

“Oh? Does that mean someone else suggests the possibility that you are the one she loves?" Luka inquired. It will be easier knowing she isn't the only one who reached that conclusion.

“Ena, my best friend. She's here too, with Minori. I think they're still with Miku, who was giving us a tour.” Airi explained.

“If your close friend suggests that it could be you, then why do you assume it's not?” Luka questioned.

“Because the hard truth is that Minori has never shown me any sign that could mean she loves me, but shows Haruka everything. She definitely doesn't hold back on fangirling, and she’s not someone who can easily hide her feelings. It's just…obvious.” It hurt Airi to say that last part. She was just never considered in the first place.

Luka sighed. This is a tough nut to crack. For someone as strong-willed as the one lying on her, her chances of comforting her are low. From what she's heard, it's a closed case already, but all she's heard was from one perspective.

“Even so, I think you should try," Luka said with conviction. “To get the weight off your shoulders."

Airi stayed silent, but it felt better when she opened up to both the shinonomes and Luka. And she knows that Ena would suggest something similar. To put the nail in the coffin and move on. “I'm scared…”

“Shhh…” Luka hushed, stroking Airi’s hair in silence. “I think~ you'll be okay! If anything goes wrong, I'll always be here if you're able to visit.” That makes two reasons for Airi to come back now.

“Thank you.” Airi smiled.

Then someone made their presence known. “Ahem.”

Both pink girls looked in the direction of the sound and saw Ena standing there with a frown. “I see you've already replaced me? I thought I said you could come to me if you needed help.” She sarcastically said, but she didn't mean it.

Airi shot up from Luka’s lap and blushed. "Shut up…” It took her a moment, and then her eyes widened, "WAIT, HOW MUCH DID YOU HEAR?”

“Enough.” Ena walked closer to the two. ”I hope you know that until the day I die, I'm holding out hope that the one she loves is you. You deserve to be happy everyday.”

“Is that supposed to be a pun with my catchphrase?” Airi groaned.

Ena shrugged. “A little, but I mean it. Don't leave yourself out. Shoot your shot, and if it doesn't work, you have people to lean on.”

“You're right…wait, if you're here, where's Minori?” Airi looked around, praying to some outer force that the one in question didn't actually listen as well.

“She's still with Miku. We met Rin along the way, and those three hit it off well. The energy was too much for me, though, so I left. Honestly, the Vsingers here are so weird…” Ena sighed, way too much energy. Well, other than the one she's looking at right now.

“We should probably gather up and find Tenma-kun. We've been here for a while.” Airi stood up, dusting herself off (even though there's probably no dust in the SEKAI), and walked over to Ena. She pulled out her phone and opened her photos app.

“I got a few shots from above. This place is massive.” Ena, the one who was definitely not fearing for her life while riding a literally FLYING TRAIN, presented some nice-looking pictures. If you thought there was a lot of color, you haven't seen Wonderland SEKAI from a bird s-eye view. The entire color spectrum was on display.

The two stood there, looking at Ena’s phone while Luka watched with a smile. Until another person found them.

“Aha! This was where you all were!” Tsukasa emerged from one of the walkways, bags in hand, with Meiko, who noticed the not-sleeping Luka.

“I thought you all had gotten lost! Thank the stars you were with Luka.” Tsukasa sighed. “Did you both enjoy your visit?”

“It was sensory overload.” Airi deadpanned. Getting a giggle out of Ena and Luka.

“I got a good amount of photos to show to the other girls and Akito. Maybe some good inspiration too. But there were too many colors everywhere. 7.8 out of 10.” Ena reviewed.

“Not bad for a first-time visitor! Sorry for that, though, this place can get a bit chaotic." Meiko awkwardly chuckled.

Airi shrugged, “Well, this SEKAI was born from someone's ambitions and dreams…” Both Airi and Ena looked at Tsukasa.

“Wha-why are you looking at me as if I committed a crime?!” He panicked.

“You literally made this SEKAI on your own,” Ena stated.

“I uh…I guess you're right." He had no comebacks for that one. But he grew to love the place. The other Wonderlands x Showtime members were no different.

But he recovers and clears his throat, “Anyway, I believe it's time for us to get going. Do any of you know where Hanasato is?” He looked around their current location but saw no signs of Minori.

“She was running around with Rin and Miku the last time I saw her,” Ena repeated. “Not sure where they are now, though.”

“I think I saw your friend talking to some of the townsfolk just a little bit ago. That way.” Meiko pointed, and everyone looked in that direction.

“Well, I guess we should find her. After that, I can take you all back, and we can call our adventure a success! I have my gifts, and you all had fun!” Tsukasa beamed.

“Thanks for taking us. It's been…interesting, to say the least.” Ena hummed.

“I'm glad I came today.” Airi agreed. Not only was it eventful, but she had a very much-needed pep talk for what lies ahead. She silently returned the handkerchief, though, as much as she wanted to keep it, items from SEKAI unfortunately can't be taken outside of it.

“Perfect! Let us search for our remaining team member!” The three set off, Tsukasa led the other two as they walked along the SEKAI.

“Oh, and uh, I won't pry, but Momoi Airi?” Tsukasa called out, looking at her.

“Hm?”

“Your eyes are a little red. I hope whatever you're having troubles with goes well.” He looked forward and kept walking.

Airi was stunned when he noticed the small detail. But she didn't respond with anything more than a little “un”.

“Wait, hold on, why does he just call you Momoi Airi??” Ena ripped through any tension. She was pretty sure he called her that earlier, too!

“It's just a habit or something he picked up from his little sister. I just accepted it at this point.” Airi shrugged. It wasn't a problem normally, unless they were in public. Which he has done once during the school trip. With a voice like his, him saying her full name might as well announce her presence to any nearby fans.

Ena was doing her best to hold her laughter. “That's kinda funny actually. Maybe I should call you that, too.”

“Please don't.”

They soon found Minori, who, along with Miku and Rin, seemed to be cheering up a stuffed animal at the moment.

“Oh! Were you all looking for me?” Minori sprang up and walked over to the approaching group.

“Indeed! I believe it's best you say your goodbyes for now, as we should depart. We don't want to miss our return trip, you know?” Tsukasa, the train conductor, stated.

“Eh? Have we been here for that long!? Time flies when you're having fun.” Minori turns around and waves at the little townsfolk, who wave back. It seemed like they were having a lot of fun with Minori.

“Alright, if we've gathered everything, once again, all aboard!” Tsukasa pulled out his phone. Everyone readied up after waving bye to anyone who might need nearby before they're engulfed in lights and triangles.

A few seconds later, they emerged where they originally entered the SEKAI, some spot in a park.

“I think it's safe to end our fun day here! I'll be going home and getting started on the cardigans with haste! I'm pretty sure we have patterns or something sort of thing I can use to cut the fabric. If not, then I can always wing it! HAHAHA!” Masterpieces, that's what they'll be when he's done with everything.

“Best of luck to you, Tsukasa-san! I had a lot of fun today, so maybe we can do it again another day! Goodbye, everyone!” Minori waved before being the first to leave. Sprinting off in a direction towards her home.

“Then I shall take my leave too! Stay safe, you two.” Tsukasa bids farewell to Airi and Ena as he walks home, too.

“Are you going home? Ena asked.

“Mind if I hang out with you and Akito-kun for a bit?” Airi blankly stared in the direction Minori headed.

“If he's home and doesn't mind us barging in, sure. He still might be with his girlfriend, though.” Ena shrugged.

“Well, let's find out.” And the pair set off to Ena’s home. Airi showed up unannounced, much to Akito’s dismay.

Notes:

Hooo boy, this is a long one, hope you read through it just fine! It was going to be cut in half and split into two if I felt that the chapter had gotten too long, but there was a slight problem. It's around 9k words, basically, way longer than my normal chapters but shorter than two actual chapters. Originally, the cut-off point was when they entered SEKAI, but seeing as I wanted to end the day (Saturday in the fic) with this one, I kept going. So lo and behold, 4k more words after the cutoff point. So I hope you enjoy!

Tsukasa's gift: I did settle with cardigans as suggested and put my own twist. As in, he makes 3. Will he be able to pull it off in approximately 4ish days? I'll just magic it into existence if it isn't actually humanly possible. Tsukasa's a superhuman at this point. how would a sewing machine stop him? Another point, I will not really be touching on the sewing parts because I really don't know what happens so next chapter (Which spoilers, covers the span of a few days. I know it's a first for this work), just assume that Tsukasa is quietly making them in the background as days pass leading up to Christmas.

Also, I hope Airi in particular is written in character, at least as in character as I, as a writer, could do. I know I've basically thrown her into the trenches with how much pain she's going through, but like I said, I like her! I just know that MinoAi isn't anywhere as strong as Minoharu, and this is my way of showing it. With Airi doubting herself because come on, just how much of Minori's dialogue is about Haruka? Probably too many.

Also, after this chapter, I will probably try to revisit the older chapters for some touch ups. trying to make use of italizing inner thoughts so it looks different and therefore more readable as something that's different and changing any inconsistent past tense vs present tense sections, if any. Thanks for reading and remember, Like and sub- I mean leave a comment!

Chapter 17: Ze Filler chapter! But please read, it's actually very important (Unlike actual anime fillers sometimes)

Summary:

A bunch of not very connected scenes! Well, some are connected, but there are those included because some characters just needed more screen time (Ichika). Enjoy!

Notes:

Tsukasa: A filler chapter? How unexpected of the author, who normally writes so many chapters for a single day!

Mizuki: The humanity! What are we going to do, Tsukasa Senpai?

Honami looks at Nene next to her: Uh, what are they doing?

Nene, looking very unamused: Being drama queens. Just be happy that we got something happening instead of the author skipping forward days.

Tsukasa: But Nene! If he skipped forward, then we could get to our date faster! This chapter could've been part one of our amazing Christmas date, leading up to us exchanging gifts! Wouldn't you have liked that?

Nene: ...

Nene: I won't lie, that sounds nice, but it's the author's choice on how he wants to handle the in-universe days.

Mizuki: Besides! I get a speaking role! How long has it been since I've been in a chapter?

Tsukasa: Oh my Miku, I think it's been over 10 chapters...

Honami, putting a hand on Mizuki's shoulder: I think the Author is sorry.

This chapter will be unique structurally (At least compared to the rest of the work). Whereas the last 16 chapters happens over the course of 3 days (Thursday, Friday, Saturday), this particular chapter will be a filler so that I can pass the next 2 days (Sunday, Monday, But not Tuesday, you’ll see why later) to get the fic to Christmas, which is Wednesday. Could I have just skipped it to Wednesday? Yes, but I don’t want to do that, so instead, have a chapter that’s just some interactions between characters that I wanted to write because why not.

CAUTION: There will not be the classic flow that you’re used to for this work. Any time you see a break, we might be switching to a completely different scene that does not have much connection to the last. We could be switched to a different school, a different pov, a different everything. I do recommend still reading it, though! Because the quality doesn’t drop even though this is technically a filler episode (Hopefully).

I will denote which day is which, though. It doesn’t matter which interaction occurs on what day, but I’d still like a little semblance of structure!

---

Sunday

Tsukasa was going about his daily morning run. Gotta keep his body in tip-top shape if he wanted to be a star. He ran absentmindedly, still thinking about the progress of sewing the multiple cardigans, but he was confident he could get them done since he’s an experienced costume maker!

“HAHAHA! At this rate, I’ll be able to get them done in no time!” He cheered for himself as he startled any morning civilian trying to go about their business. He raced across the crosswalk and into the park where he normally gets his laps in. The fresh smell of the morning breeze, the calmness of the empty park at this time of day, everything to start the morning right!

He ran laps in the park, staying along the trail as birds sang in the morning. He was well over half an hour already into his run when he spotted some familiar faces, who also seemed to be getting their morning exercise just like he was.

Well, they seemed to be taking a little break and talking about something, so why not join the conversation?

“Akito!!! Kiritani!” He called out, turning both heads towards him as he jogged over.

“Sup, Tsukasa Senpai,” Akito greeted, as much as he wanted to leave as soon as possible, not wanting to deal with the loud senpai on a weekend morning of all times… Tsukasa was the exact person for the conversation he and the idol were just having.

“Tenma-san, good morning.” Haruka bowed. “How are you this morning?” Polite as ever.

“Immaculate, I must say!” Tsukasa smiled before resuming the conversation. “But you two seem to be having trouble with something. Maybe I can help!” He announced. Akito flinched while Haruka smiled.

“We were talking about Airi. I was on my run when I spotted Shinonome-kun here.” She motioned to him. "He told me he was concerned about her.”

“Momoi Airi, huh?” Tsukasa got into his thinking pose. “While I don't know what's going on, I noticed some oddities with her yesterday while we were all out in search of my gift."

“Oddities? Could you tell me more?” Haruka’s face transitioned to one of concern and seriousness. She wasn't aware that her groupmate was having troubles and felt bad for not noticing.

“Well…two moments stuck out. When she first arrived with Ena-san and overheard Hanasato gushing about love, and another time just before we left my SEKAI. I had noticed that her eyes were red, as if she'd been crying." Tsukasa recalled.

“She was crying?!” Akito stepped forward, his voice full of questions. ‘What happened that caused her to cry?’

“That's concerning. It happened in your SEKAI? Do you know what caused that?" Haruka wanted to get to the bottom of this before she outright pulled out her phone and called her friend out of worry.

“I'm not sure what happened. I had separated from Hanasato, Ena-san, and Momoi Airi soon after we entered the SEKAI. When I looked to go find her and the others to leave SEKAI, she had already stopped crying.” Tsukasa frowned.

“Damn…” Akito sighed. He only raised the issue with Haruka because he was concerned. ‘It’d be easier if I just told them what it was, but it's her business and I shouldn't reveal it without permission…’ To him, it sounds like the problem is getting worse. So, he'll give the idol in front of him a small push instead.

“Kiritani, I think you should check on her,” Akito suggested. “You're good friends, so I think Momoi-san would open up about the issue.” Technically, Haruka was part of the reason why, but he was sure Airi would still tell her if asked.

“You make a fair point. I'll contact Airi as soon as I get home and figure out what's wrong and if I can help. Thank you both for informing me.” Haruka bows with gratitude. She then turns around and begins jogging away.

Akito and Tsukasa watch as the idol leaves in a hurry.

“Akito, you really care about Momoi Airi, huh?” Tsukasa looked at his junior, who looked away as he heard the comment.

“Of course I do. I've known her for a long time since she's Ena's best friend.” Akito scoffs. “It'd be more concerning if I didn't care.”

“I guess you're right, haha.” Tsukasa chuckled. “Well, I'm off to do the rest of my run. Have a good day, Akito!” He then ran off in a random direction, waving goodbye.

“Cya, Senpai.” Akito, too, waved as he jogged away. Making sure to go in the opposite direction of the blonde.

Let's switch over to Haruka, who soon returned home after her run. Now, she looked determined to figure out what her two exercise buddies were talking about.

She made her way to her room, closed the door, and sat on her bed. Pulled out her phone and opened up Airi’s number before calling it.

“I hope she's not busy…” Haruka sighed, watching as her phone showed that it was ringing. Once…twice… and then finally Airi picked up.

“Haruka? Whatcha need?” Airi sounded a little confused.

Haruka was glad she picked up. “Are you busy right now?”

“Now? Nope, not doing anything. Why? What's up?” Airi casually answered.

“That's great. I needed to talk about something with you, and I was hoping I wasn't bothering you.”

“Okay…?” Airi was now very confused. “Well, I'm available, so hit me with it!”

“Are you okay?” Haruka asked straight to the point

“Eh?" Airi did not know how to respond to such a straightforward question, but also didn't even know in what way Haruka was asking.

“Um, I might need more context for this, Haruka.” Airi awkwardly chuckled. “I'm doing fine, though, if that's what you're asking about.”

“Are you sure? Please don't lie, Airi. I heard from Shinonome-kun and Tenma-san that something was affecting you to a large degree. So I figured that I'd check up on you.” Haruka countered, not wanting Airi to run away from the conversation (even if she could just hang up).

“...” Airi sighed, ‘So they told Haruka? I can't blame them, they must have met while all exercising and brought it up.’ "They were exaggerating. It's just a small problem. You don't have to worry about it.”

‘She's trying to avoid the subject…’ Haruka deduced. A good sign that something was indeed bothering her. “Airi, we've been through so much together, even if it's small, I'd like to help you.”

A louder sigh from Airi’s side. It's like Haruka could hear her pinching her nose. "Look, Haruka. I appreciate the effort, but it really is something that's small.”

“Can you call it small if it's enough to make you cry?” Haruka slammed the hard facts. There was something more that was bothering her.

“Urk…” Flustered, Airi was in a checkmate situation. Nowhere to run or hide because if she cut the call now, Haruka would most likely find her tomorrow morning. Or after school, during practice.

“Fine, I'll tell you.” She resigned, giving the blue-haired idol the win.

“Thank you, Airi. Whatever it is, just know that we're all here for you.” Haruka smiled on her end.

“Yeah yeah…I’ve heard that before.” Airi groaned. Ena made it abundantly clear that she didn't have to deal with her love troubles alone.

“So, you want to know my problem?” Airi takes a deep breath. In a way, Haruka was her rival. Fellow idols who strive to bring happiness and smiles to their fans. Airi admires Haruka for her charm and talent, while Haruka believes that Airi is much brighter than she believes.

But even in this case. These… love troubles, she felt like Haruka was a rival, even if she wasn't actively trying to be one. Hell, Airi doesn't even know if she likes Minori like she does.

“Yes, please tell me,” Haruka responded, ready for whatever comes next.

Airi released an exhale. “I'm…” She doesn't want to say it, but she has to. “I'm in love with Minori.” After many talks, she's able to admit it. It still hurts, but at least she could say it.

“Eh?" Well, that wasn't what Haruka expected. "You…are in love with her?” She was flabbergasted. Airi never showed many signs of having feelings for the clover of the group in the first place.

“Yep. In love.” Airi parrots. "Though I guess it's hopeless.”

“Hopeless?” Haruka didn't know what Airi meant. ‘So then she cried about Minori?’ She tried to tie it back to what the boys said earlier. Trying to piece it together. "What do you mean it's hopeless? Have you confessed to her already?”

“Confess? I was planning on it because some folks are pushing me to. I'm just steeling myself for rejection.” A hollow chuckle escaped Airi, to which Haruka grimaced.

“Rejection? How are you so sure?” Haruka questioned. If she hasn't officially been rejected, why was Airi acting like she had?

“Of course, I'm sure! She told me she already has someone she likes!” Airi spoke up and spoke faster.

“Has she ever said the name of the person?” A fair question.

“Why does she need to? We're all in the same group. I'm sure we all know who she likes based on how she reacts to each of us.” Airi scoffed. ‘Why is she trying to get my hopes up, too? She should know better…’

“Are you implying that I'm the one she likes?” Haruka could understand how Airi got to that conclusion, but she herself didn't feel that way if Minori did like her.

“YES!” Airi exclaimed, ”There's no way she likes anyone else! When Ena and I met up with Tenma-kun and Minori, she was gushing over the person she liked! Guess what? A person in our group, someone she looked up to, how nice the person was, how they made her heart flutter, how cute the person was-” Airi stopped herself, breath hitching. “—and all I could think about was how it couldn’t be me!”

“Airi! Please calm down!” Haruka could feel the pain in that rant. She sounded so tired of it all, who knows how long she's been dealing with this? ‘I guess that's the other oddity Tenma-san was talking about. So when she and Ena-san got there…Minori was talking about her crush, and Airi assumed she was talking about me.’ Haruka thought long and hard about what to say.

“How!? The girl I love probably loves someone else! And I'm talking to that someone else right now.” Airi hissed.

“I think you're coming to your conclusions too quickly. From what I understand from what you said, I think all of those qualities can embody both of us.” She pointed out it was very true.

“Yeah, right…” Her voice cracked. “As if I'm even close to half of those things. She admires you, not me, you're cuter, nicer, and probably every other quality she listed. I didn't hear everything.” Airi disagreed.

“Stop. You're putting yourself down too much. Take it from me, I've been with you long enough to know that you share those qualities too. You're an amazing person, Airi, don't forget that.” Haruka countered with heartfelt encouragement. She didn't want to hear her friend talk about herself like that.

“...” Silence was all she could hear from the other end for a few seconds, before a sniffle could be heard.

“...thanks, Haruka. I’m glad you think we’re equals.” Airi sniffled again. She was crying a lot recently, but at least these are tears of joy instead.

“I don’t think it, I know it. You belong with the rest of us. On stage and bringing smiles to everyone. Remember?” Haruka smiled, happy that the conversation had taken a better turn. “But we're humans too. And we deserve to be happy as well. So what can I do to help you with your Minori troubles?”

“There's nothing you can do. If she loves you, then that's it. All I need to do is confess and be told ‘I'm sorry Airi, I love Haruka’ or something, and finally move on.” Airi sighed once more. Every time she thought of such a scenario, it hurt. But to her, it was the cold, hard truth.

“And what if you're wrong and she loves you instead?” Haruka painted a much happier picture for her. To get her to stop thinking about the worst case.

“I'd be so happy that I'd kiss her on the spot.” Airi shyly admitted.

“Then my only hope is that you get your happiness, Airi.” Haruka giggled at the answer. She didn't expect Airi to be such a maiden in love.

A few more seconds passed, as if the pink idol was thinking about something. “Hey Haruka...could you do me a favor?” Airi spoke up after composing herself.

“What is it? I'll do everything I can to help.” Haruka answered very quickly.

“Could you…not come to practice tomorrow? I'll ask Shizuku when we're in class tomorrow the same thing. I want to confess to her on the roof, where we usually are. Where it all began.” Airi asked. It was a huge favor, but she needed privacy, whether or not she got rejected.

“I'll do everything I can to skip practice. Just tell me how it goes after, alright?” Haruka assured her.

“I will. Thanks for helping.” Airi was filled with determination. Even more than ever.

“Anytime.” With that, the call ended with satisfaction. Haruka couldn't ask for anything better.

---

Let's jump to a completely different scene, shall we? Fast forwarding an unspecified amount of time, we now join Nene and Ichika, who seem to be in the middle of some vocal lessons at a park (I don't think there's a set day they do this, so weekends it is).

Nene stood off to the side as she watched Ichika sing. They've been doing this for so long that it turned into a small hangout they do once or twice a week with a side of vocal lessons. They don't often see each other due to going to different schools, so it's nice to catch up on anything new that's happening between them or their groups.

This could be things such as what Leo/need was performing or practicing, to what war crimes WxS was committing that week—nothing real, of course, just the usual chaos. Whatever it was, it was nice to just talk to each other.

Ichika finished singing, and Nene gave her a tiny round of applause, wearing an especially proud look on her face (she always has one when she watches Ichika sing).

“You've come so far.” Nene smiled. It was like she could remember the day Ichika asked her to help with vocal training as if it were yesterday.

“I couldn't have done it without your help, Kusanagi-san. So I'm grateful.” Ichika returned the smile. A comfortable atmosphere was established between the two as they sat down at a nearby bench to rest.

“No,” Nene shook her head. "Even without my help, I can tell you were improving on your own. So you're where you are now because of your efforts.”

“I guess that's true…” Ichika scratched her cheek as they flushed at the praise. “How have you been? Anything new with Tsukasa-san?”

Now it was Nene’s turn to blush. “Of all things to start with…”

Ichika giggled at her friend’s reaction. “Of course I'd ask. You two are so cute together that I can't help but be curious.”

“Well…I recently put together his gift for Christmas.” She answered. All she had to do was continue to write and fold paper stars for the container and then wrap the whole thing up.

“I heard from Saki what the gift was. I hope Tsukasa-san enjoys it.” Ichika nodded. “Saki gushed about it in our group chat. She also mentioned something about how she and Shiho were semi-official. I'm not exactly sure what she meant.”

“Well…I know that Saki-san and Hinomori-san had a very touching moment during our mall hangout. I guess they're dating? I don't get it either, honestly.” Nene shook her head and recalled the moment Shiho gave Saki the plushie, followed by the little conversation after. How Shiho ran away when Saki proposed to make it official (refer to chapter 11).

“Knowing Saki, we might never know.” Ichika giggled. That bundle of energy can be just as confusing as her brother sometimes. “Do you have a picture of your gift? It sounded so well thought out.”

“Oh sure.” Nene pulled out her phone and flipped through her photos app. First, she showed the box’s exterior. A night sky type of design with small stars, bigger stars, and a moon. Then she swiped to another image that showed the inside, which was nothing special aside from the few paper stars she had inside, showing her progress.

“Oh, those are cute!” Ichika pointed at the colorful collection of little origami stars inside the box.

“Yeah, I thought they'd be perfect to finish off the gift. Turns out, you can write little messages, so I'm currently doing that too. There's supposed to be more, but it's so tiring…” Nene sighed. ‘The work I put in for that goof sometimes.’ She smiled anyway.

“So, how do you plan on giving him a gift?” Ichika questioned.

Nene thought about it for a second. “We have a date on Christmas, after school, of course. That's the perfect opportunity. I don't know what he has planned, though.” She shrugged.

“Well, best of luck.” Ichika nodded and smiled. Then the conversation takes a turn.

“Oh, by the way, thanks for outing our talks a few days ago on that phone call.” Nene forced a smile. She didn't forget about how Ichika exposed what Nene said during their hangouts(refer to chapter 4). Ichika swore she could feel her sins crawling on her back.

“I-i was answering honestly! I didn't know who else to guess for who Tsukasa-san’s girlfriend could be if Ootori-san and Shizuku senpai were already guessed. And then I remembered how you spoke about him!” Ichika defended herself. She had all the reason to assume that there was something deeper than friendship!

Nene sighed, "Yeah, I get that. It was still so embarrassing when both Tsukasa and Saki-san were right there…” The look of awe Tsukasa had and the look of pride Saki wore…she couldn't forget them as her face heated up.

“Sorry…” Ichika said with an awkward laugh, raising her hands slightly. “I really didn’t mean to sell you out like that.

“Hmph, Traitor.” Nene huffed and looked away, arms crossed in fake indignation. “And here I was planning on showing you our SEKAI since you seemed to want to meet Miku so much when you saw her on call."

“No, please! I need to meet her!” Ichika playfully pleaded, knowing Nene meant no harm. "You can't do this to me! She looked so cute and pettable!”

A few seconds of silence passed before they both broke into giggles.

Nene recovered first, “I'll take you there another time. I'm sure Miku would love new visitors.”

“I look forward to it. Maybe we can go with the rest of Leo/need…but Honami might tease me about it," Ichika blushed.

“Hehe, good luck.” Nene joked as she saw some potential for Ichika with Honami.

---

Let's finish off the weekend with N25 as they all log onto Nightcord for their daily group meeting.

“Ah, Mizuki and Ena are already on call,” Mafuyu stated.

“I guess we should join.” Kanade skillfully clicked the mouse and entered the voice channel.

So the two join, noticing that Ena and Mizuki seem to be mid-conversation.

“So what happened when you got on the train?!” Mizuki seems to be extra intrigued by whatever the topic was.

“It just magically started flying. Like train tracks started appearing, and it followed it even in the air. I thought I was going to die!” Ena talked about her trip to Wonderland SEKAI. She then heard the two join the call. “Hey Mafuyu, Kanade.”

“Hello,” Mafuyu responded first.

“What were you guys talking about?” Kanade asked the obvious question. Both she and Mafuyu were confused when they thought they heard Ena talking about riding a magical train.

“Oh! Ena was talking about her day with Tsukasa Senpai, Minorichan, and Airichan!”

“It was a wild ride…" There was just so much Ena had to juggle. Being dragged into being a straight man for the crazy ones, dealing with Airi’s problems, having to get woken up early in the morning…It was a lot.

Kanade nodded, “Was it fun?” Ena thought about it for a second.

“I guess. The food place Tenma-san brought us to was pretty good. So I'll have to go back there at some point.” Just remembering how good it tasted made Ena’s mouth water for more.

“And get this!” Mizuki chimed in, "Apparently, Tsukasa Senpai’s making three different cardigans for Nenechan as his present!”

“Three? Tsukasa-san…that sounds like too much.” Kanade said to herself. She knew exactly how extra ambitious that guy could be, but making three cardigans?

“Why three? Why not just one?” Mafuyu blankly asked, confusion very apparent. It didn't sound like the best use of time, giving someone three whole cardigans. Especially if the receiver might just use one of them.

“Well, they're all different colors that represent different things, apparently.” Ena shrugged. It gave her a headache knowing that Tsukasa wanted to give Nene, someone with no actual ties to the color yellow, a yellow cardigan.

“It's okay! I'm sure he can make them in time. Tsukasa Senpai is amazing like that.” Mizuki reassured her, but it only made Ena sigh.

“Anyway, since you two just got here, I guess I can send the pictures now.” Ena pulled up her phone.

““Pictures?”” The roommates repeated in sync.

“Yeah! Ena got to go to Tsukasa Senpai’s SEKAI! I'm soooo jealous!!!" Mizuki whined. Ever since hearing about it the first time around, they've always wanted to be taken there because it sounded so fun. So when she heard that Ena got to go, it was obvious that they'd want a turn too.

Kanade giggled at them. “It's okay, Mizuki, you could always ask Kamishiro-san to take you.”

“I guess…but he's always so busy! I've been trying to get him to let me go, but there’s almost no chance for me to ask.” They pouted. Sometimes, trying to find Rui was a challenge in itself. “Who knows what he's doing because he sometimes doesn't check his messages!” They complained.

“Maybe you can ask someone else? I think anyone else from that SEKAI would let you in since they all seem like friendly people.” Mafuyu suggested.

Mizuki gasped as if they somehow didn't consider asking anyone else from Rui’s SEKAI. “You're so right! Maybe I'll see if Tsukasa Senpai or Nenechan would let me in if I can't find Rui! Thanks, Mafuyu."

“I don't get how you never considered that…” Ena rolled her eyes. It's not like only one person has access to a given SEKAI.

“Well…uh…Ehe!” They stuck their tongue out and struck a pose.

“Don't try to act cutesy!”

“So, what was his SEKAI like?” Kanade asked. She was also curious about the other single-creator SEKAI, knowing the personality of the creator himself.

“Oh, right, pictures. I'll start with this one." Ena sends the first image. An image of when she first entered the SEKAI with everyone (just imagine one of the standard images you'd find of Wonderland SEKAI, you'd find on Google images).

“Woah.” Kanade inspected the image in awe.

“It looks like such a fun place?! Now I really, really want to go!” Mizuki couldn't believe their eyes. All the color and the rides, everything about this place was like a kid’s dream!

“It looks loud.” A simple comment from Mafuyu as her eyes eat up the color and seemingly get a whole stomach ache from it. There was just so much going on in just this one image, and she could not believe the stark contrast between her SEKAI and the one she's seeing right now.

“Believe me, it was loud. There was music being blasted throughout the entire SEKAI. I think they can lower the volume, though.” Ena added.

“Oh, that must be the flying train.” Kanade pointed out. "Is it really in the air like that? That almost seemed like magic…”

“Seeing is believing, and I saw it with my own eyes. Anyway, here's a selfie of me, Minori, and Miku.” Ena posted the next image.

“Oh my gosh! Miku looks even cuter in person! I've only ever seen them as a hologram!” Mizuki continued the trend of people gushing over WxS Miku.

“Yeah, but she's so different from our Miku. Personality-wise, she's just like a second Emuchan.” Ena scoffed. Sure, she enjoyed the energetic Miku, but she'd prefer the calm Miku of Empty SEKAI any day of the week.

“Another Ootori-san…” Mafuyu imagined being caught between them. Both are very hyper and probably full of onomatopoeia. ‘I could handle one, but two might be too much. Especially if they're both trying to give me hugs.’

“Did you get to pet her?!” Mizuki was enthusiastic about what they were hearing. It was as if it only made them want to run to Rui’s house at the very moment (1 am) and ask to be let into the SEKAI.

“I did.”

“And how'd it feel?”

“Her ears and tail were soft. And yes, she likes being petted, so go nuts.” Ena confirmed.

“Roger!” Mizuki nodded. Making a note to give Miku lots of headpats.

“Here's more. It's me taking a few pictures of the SEKAI from the train. It was kinda scary taking these….” Ena then sent a few birds-eye view images.

“So much color…and the SEKAI looks very big,” Kanade noted.

“Is it bigger than Empty SEKAI?” Mafuyu asked. She had walked for quite a while in her SEKAI without an end. So she wondered if all SEKAIs were as vast as hers.

“It's very big, but I don't think it's as big as ours. Still, I think you could get lost here for entirely different reasons.” Ena shrugged. She did not want to test the idea of getting lost in a giant amusement park, that's for sure.

“Did you see a big ship? Ootori-san said that their SEKAI expansion had a big ocean with many islands.” Mafuyu recalled.

“I saw the dock from the sky, but we never went there,” Ena answered. “Miku mentioned that there was a Phoenix flying around too, but we never saw it.”

Mafuyu hummed in response. Maybe she would go one day as well, just to hear the sounds of the ocean.

“Did you get to meet the Vsingers of his SEKAI?” Kanade could tell that the SEKAIs seem like complete opposites in every way. One was loud and crowded, while the other was, for lack of a better term, empty.

“Well, I didn't get a chance to meet them all.” Ena shook her head. "Miku was basically Emu 2, Rin was also energetic and talkative. I didn't get to meet Kaito, Len, or Meiko, but Luka stood out. I saw her letting Airi lie on her lap and consoling her about her problems. The way she dressed was cute, too.”

“Interesting,” Mafuyu remembered how they all looked and acted in the WxS YouTube videos. "They all sound very different from the ones we're used to.”

“It's jarring, is what it is.” Ena bluntly stated. “You know how weird it is not seeing an angry Kaito?”

“I can imagine how that'd be strange,” Kanade remembered the time she was calmly told to go outside by their Kaito out of what seemed like nowhere.

“But yeah, that's everything from yesterday. Let's just start working on the next song.” Ena wrapped up the conversation as she heard a sound of agreement from the other three.

---

Monday

Airi walked into Miyamasuzaka a little earlier than usual for a couple of reasons. The first was because she hoped to find a certain someone she shared classes with. The second was avoiding Minori for the time being, at least until the stage was set. Navigating up the stairs and down the hallway, she opened the door to 3-E and scanned the room.

Expectantly, “Shizuku isn't here yet…” Airi was early, so she might as well wait. She took a seat and fiddled with her phone for a little bit. ‘Haruka’s already not coming, so that only leaves Shizuku.’

A couple of mindless scrolling later, Airi spotted Shizuku entering the classroom. She looked up from her phone at the taller idol at the door, who happily waved at her with a smile as she walked over.

“Airichan! Good morning.”

“Morning, Shizuku.” Airi lazily waved back. She set her phone down and turned her full attention to her friend.

“You're here early today! Is something wrong?” Shizuku wore a concerned face. Being early wasn't bad, but it was also the look that Airi had that added to the concerns. She had looked…a bit serious.

“I have a favor I need to ask you.” The pink idol stared her dead in the eyes.

“Of course! I'd always be happy to help my friends! Is this favor the reason why you look so determined this morning?”

“Yeahhhh…” Airi stretched out as she scratched the back of her neck. “I need you to do whatever you can to skip practice today,” Airi asked, just as she had asked Haruka.

Shizuku giggled, “My, the ever strict Airi wants me to skip? It must be important.”

“!” Airi blushed hard, “It's... very important. Yeah, I guess it is.” She looked away, now avoiding the eye contact that she had initiated. “I'm going to confess my feelings to Minori, and I want us to be alone. I asked Haruka the same thing yesterday she agreed.” Airi explained very quietly.

“Oh? Oh! It's about time! I wish you all the luck, Airi.” Shizuku cheered. Only she had known about Airi’s crush since the pink girl confided in her. While she'd been encouraging her to confess, Airi was just too stubborn and wanted to keep it inside. But it seemed like something changed.

“Thanks…I'm not exactly confident it'll work out, but everyone I've talked to made it clear that I'll be okay.” Airi chuckled, happy about the amount of backing she'd gotten from her friends.

Shizuku flashed a smile of pride as she placed both hands on one of Airi’s, “They're right! Go get her, Airichan!”

Airi softly smiled. "I will. Thanks, Shizuku.” With a shared nod, Shizuku sat down, and they waited for school to start and end so that Airi could spill her feelings for the one she loved.

Let's jump ahead, then, shall we? To the end of the school day.

The long-awaited bell signaled the end of the day as students got up and headed off to whatever they were doing. In just two days, they'll have a break, so many are eager to go about their days until then.

For Airi? This end of the day was nerve-wrecking. What's about to happen means everything to Airi. She strode out of the classroom with Shizuku and stared at the pathway to the rooftop until she felt hands on her back.

“Go, Airi, she's waiting for you.” Shizuku softly shoved, ready to take off in the opposite direction, potentially going to find Shiho instead.

“You know I'm probably going to be the first one up there, right? I'll be the one waiting for her, and she doesn't even know it.” Airi retorted. “Maybe we'll do some actual practicing before I actually confess…” She considered. Maybe it'd be easier to lead into that if they go about their normal routine, minus half their group, of course.

“As long as you say what you want to say, then that's all that matters, right?" Shizuku giggled. She could practically see the nerves getting to Airi.

“Right. I'll act like it's a normal practice, and then find the right time to confess.” Airi agreed. The plan was perfect, and maybe she could try to find out who Minori liked. So that it could take a load off her shoulders.

Shizuku nodded and happily skipped off. Leaving Airi to walk the hallways alone. Airi makes a quick pitstop at the bathroom to change into her practice clothes and continues her long journey. Silent steps as she navigates down the hall. Each one was heavier than the last. Eventually, she made her way up the familiar flight of stairs and pushed open the door. The rooftop, a place their group was so used to. It was, of course, emptier, but that's what she needed.

Airi found a place, changed, sat down, and waited for Minori to arrive. She was probably talking to her friends because there's no way she'd miss practice without informing the group. That'd just be an awkward scenario. With Airi being left all alone.

She heard notifications from her phone and quickly opened it. She was glad that her fears didn't come true as she saw two different messages.

Shizuku: Sorry, everyone! Something unexpectedly came up and I had to go home. Please continue practicing without me today!

Haruka: I had an appointment for something, so I'll also need to be excused for today as well. I'll make sure to work twice as hard next practice. Please continue without me, too.

Airi stared at the messages. ‘Perfect, everything's all according to plan so far…’ Then a new message came.

Minori: IT'S OKAY! I'll make sure to practice three times as hard in honor of you two! ᕦ( ᐛ )ᕤ

That got a laugh out of Airi. It was such a Minori thing to say, but it was also a confirmation that Minori was coming. The puzzle pieces were falling into place; now Airi just has to make sure not to fumble this opportunity given by her friends and supporters.

Airi also made sure to respond, to act surprised as if she wasn't the one who asked them to skip for the day.

Airi: I'll allow it! Just make sure to put in extra effort next time! Shizuku and Haruka reacted with a 👍

She put her phone down as she heard rapid footsteps going up the stairs before the door swung open, revealing Minori in her practice clothes.

“AIRICHAN! I'm here!” She was huffing and puffing as she caught her breath.

“You didn't have to run here, you know.” Airi smiled, "We've practiced without the others before. Just think of it as a private lesson from me!”

“Woah… A private lesson from Airichan! I'll do my best, teach!” Minori saluted and started doing warm-up stretches. Can't forget those, now, can you? Airi walked up to her practice partner and joined in on the stretching.

“It's so surprising to see both Harukachan and Shizukuchan absent. I wonder what came up?” Minori questioned.

“Ahaha…” Airi averted her eyes. "Yeah, totally a coincidence, but we won't let that stop us, right?”

“Right!”

Practice went as normally as it should, even missing half the group. Minori wasn't lying when she said she'd work harder in honor of their fallen ones (as in just absent), and Airi found it amusing, to say the least.

After an hour of intense practice, Airi clapped. “Alright, break time. You need it,” she joked, seeing Minori on the ground, catching her breath. Picking up her phone, she stopped the music that was blasting. “But you're doing great, as always.” A soft smile on her face. Always happy to see the amateur continuously grow. Though she's more of a pro at this point, just like the rest of the group.

“It's all thanks to Airichan! You've been helping me since the beginning of the group! Always giving me tips and lessons on being an idol!” Minori commented, making Airi blush.

“Well, I'm not going to stand around and watch you fall over constantly. I want you to do well, and look where you are now. A full-fledged idol.” Airi was doing her best not to get defeated by the praise. “Besides, everyone else helped too, it's not like I'm the only professional idol in the group.”

“But it's Airichan who pays special attention to helping me! Even more than the other two. You always notice the small things and help me correct my mistakes!”

“Well, there's not exactly a lot I can teach the others, so of course I'd be helping you the most.” Airi kept defensively pushing away these compliments and praise from Minori. As if trying to shield her heart from the rejection she expected.

Minori looked Airi directly in the eyes. “Hehe, whether or not it's just courtesy, I'm just happy I get to spend time like this, Alone with you, Airichan. It makes me really happy.” She said it so softly, yet it reached Airi’s ears all the same.

Speaking of Airi, she was doing her best to keep her heart from imploding from love. Quickly turning around and grasping her rapidly beating heart. ‘I can't do this, she's just way too cute…!’

“Airichan?” Minori didn't know why the other turned around so quickly.

“It's nothing.” Airi snapped back around and faced Minori once again. “You should be careful with how you word that. It almost sounded like a love confession. You know?”

“Huh? But I mean it.” Minori sat up and tilted her head in confusion.

“Well, I know that, but don't you have someone else you like? Wouldn't you want to save those kinds of words for them, instead of me? You know, wanting to be alone with someone else?” Airi didn't even know why she was pushing back at this point.

“Oh…oh!” Minori gasped at the implications of the words she said; however innocently it sounded, she could imagine it being a love confession. Her face heated up quickly, and she looked away just as quickly. Her heart sped up so much that she accidentally just confessed to the one she liked. How embarrassing.

Airi’s sharp eye took notice of that. ‘She’s…blushing? Would you have that reaction if you accidentally confessed to someone you didn't like? No right!?’ Her heart started to race. Was…everyone right? That the coin flip she always thought she'd lose was actually in her favor instead? How was that even possible? Hope started to swell in her heart. Something she didn't expect.

“Minori?” Airi inched closer to the sitting girl, who didn't move, but was still looking away. She felt her heart race as she got closer.

The brown-haired girl slowly looked over, now noticing how close Airi’s face was, sitting on her knees in between Minori’s splayed out legs. Her face flushed harder. “Y-yes?”

Airi took a very deep breath. “I love you.” Quick and straightforward, just like she was. That's all she needed.

Minori’s eyes widened as her eyes stayed trained on the confessor’s eyes. ‘Did I just hear that right? Airi… Loves me?’ Her heart rate spiked once again. A dream come true!

“And I…I just wanted to know how you feel about me. I know you like someone, so I get it if it isn't me-” Before she could continue, she noticed Minori pounce forward, forcing Airi to go from sitting on her knees to her behind from the recoil of catching the weight of another person. She also felt her neck wrapped by two hands as Minori buried her head in the crook of her neck on one of her sides.

“Airichan…The one I like…It’s you!” Minori fully confessed this time. Very loudly at that. No accidents, no take-backs. She truly meant that.

The moment those words left Minori’s mouth, Airi teared up immediately. Pure joy was all she felt. “Y-you really mean that? You aren't just saying that to make me happy, right?”

“I wouldn't lie about this!” Minori declared. “I like you, Airi!”

Overwhelmed. Airi couldn't handle all this happiness that was in her heart right now. Her love was somehow reciprocated in what she felt like a major uphill battle. She couldn't wipe the smile off her face, she couldn't put her love into words, so she did the next best thing. She used one of her hands and brought Minori's face back in front of hers and did what she said she'd do in case this happened.

Minori saw Airi’s face slowly close in on hers, closing what small gap they had already. She clearly understood the objective and was overjoyed to do the same. Closing the distance to meet Airi halfway, and once they met, it was bliss. A soft kiss and an air of romance. Their hearts beat as one as they kept staring into each other’s eyes. I guess this heart forecast shows signs of happy every day, from now on.

Finally, Airi spoke. “I-i can't believe you loved me back. All this time…I thought you loved Haruka. I mean, she’s all you ever talk about, so when you told me you like someone, I assumed it was her.”

“Airichan,” Minori giggled at her now lover, “I’m a huge fan of hers, so of course I’m going to talk about her! It’s not that embarrassing! But when it comes to the one I like…It’s so embarrassing to talk about that out in the open. So I tend to keep quiet about it!”

“Huh. Well, if you put it that way, I guess that makes sense…” Now Airi sort of regrets her actions of the prior day. Brooding about something she had little information on and only worked off of assumptions, which put her in a sour mood. “After Ena and I got to the table, I thought that it was over when you were gushing over the person you liked, because everything pointed to Haruka. You know…how she's cute, kind, and makes your heart flutter?”

“You do that to me! You know, make my heart flutter? Plus, you’re super cute!”

God, what is Airi going to do with this girl? “And what about the whole looking up to her and all she’s done for you? Wasn’t she the reason you’re here?”

“Sure, she’s the reason I aspire to be an idol, but it was you who helped me every step of the way. After we formed a group, it was you who was kind enough to hold my hand through many steps and explain things for me.” Minori held a hand on her heart. “You must have missed it, but I specifically stated when the group was formed. Wouldn’t I have said ever since I was young, for it to be Haruka?”

“I guess you’re right,” Airi mumbled, still upset at herself that she almost threw away such happiness. “Well, now that we’ve cleared up all my misunderstandings, now what?”

“Well! I’d like to continue kissing…if you’d like!” Minori held her hands up in defense.

“Right, that’s what you asked Tenma-kun when I got there... About what it’s like to kiss.” Airi remembered, “Well, now we can experience it together instead of needing someone else’s thoughts. So, let’s?”

“Yeah!” Minori enthusiastically agreed. And they spent the rest of the time being lovers instead of actually practicing, but Airi gave them a pass (Totally not biased).

---

Honestly, I was going to do a Tuesday, but the last scene is a perfect stopping point. So, uh…assume that nothing special happened on Tuesday.

Notes:

Yep, this is technically a filler chapter or something like Airi chapter part 2. Somehow, the last chapter and this one were AIri focused, again, not exactly what I planned, but it's what occurred naturally to me, so I wrote it as such. So please enjoy! I hope all the Airi little angst built up and paid off this chapter! I know I've been trying to build it up to the climax, and I hope that you, as the reader, feel like this paid off well!

Also, yes, I know I was going to do all three passing days, but like I said at the end, the Airi and Minori confession scene was such a good stopping point that I felt like continuing would ruin the pacing. Like, Heartfelt confession and all, Tuesday would have had some banter from the students at Kamiyama. I don't think I'd like that, so I didn't. Though if you want somewhere there, I could put something in place as an edit to the chapter down the line.

Chapter 18: Christmas is here! Part 1

Summary:

The first of a few chapters for Christmas! Enjoy some morning shenanigans with the main couple as they get ready for the day that I've been hinting at for like so long. Seriously, this is chapter 18, and the first time Christmas was brought up was like 11 chapters ago. How did we get here?

Notes:

Tsukasa: HAHA! Back to our regularly scheduled romance between me and my fantastic Nene!

Mizuki: But you can't say that the Filler chapter wasn't needed! I mean, look at it! My favorite idol, Minori, got herself a girlfriend, and it was such a wholesome moment!

Nene: Yeah, and it even had a nice moment between me and Ichika.

Honami: What was that about development between me and Ichikachan?

Nene looks away: Nothing... That's up to the author if he wants to continue with the ship.

Mizuki: What about my ship??? I haven't had a taste of romance at all in the entire work!

Tsukasa: Well, that would also be up to the author. He didn't plan on establishing every single ship, and he doesn't know what to do with N25.

Mizuki: MAN. If we're going by patterns, then clearly I'd be with Mafuyu! Though I don't know if the author is knowledgeable about that ship.

Nene: He isn't.

Mizuki: Double MAN! Guess I'll have to stick to the ship we have here! MizuNeneKasa for the win!

Tsukasa: I seriously don't understand how this became the main thing for the opening notes.

Honami could be seen giggling: It's cute though!

Wednesday, the fateful day, the 25th. It was finally Christmas. As for our key players? Their presents were ready, their bodies were ready, THEY WERE READY. As they rested peacefully through the night of eve with relative ease…well, maybe with a little bit of trouble with how much excitement coursed through their bodies as they both looked forward to the promised day.

The day was good. A bit chilly since it was snowing, but not enough to prevent anyone from going to school. So it was a nice ambience thing more than anything.

Let's follow them through their morning, shall we? Starting with Tsukasa.

Since he was an early riser, Tsukasa’s eyes slowly opened at 7. He rose from his pillow and sat upright. He stretched and yawned a couple of times as he quickly woke up from his slumber.

He looked around the room as his vision cleared from his daze, and soon focused on the present sitting neatly on his little table. The nicely wrapped cardigans he sewed with the help of his mother, who offered to help after he announced his plan to his family.

---

*Quick flashback to Sunday’s breakfast with the Tenmas*

“You're going to make three cardigans?!” Saki could not believe what Tsukasa just said. She quickly pulled out her phone and checked the date. The 22nd…

“Why yes, I am! Why do you sound so surprised?” He looked at his little sister with such confusion. Why does everyone look at him like he's crazy for proposing something absurd?

“Well…Christmas is in 3 days, including today. Tsukasa, do you plan on making one a day?” Tenmama looked at her son with worry. Hoping that he isn't overexerting himself with such a short deadline.

“That's the plan! I'm no stranger to using the sewing machine and making clothing. It'll take me no time to craft them, and they aren't the most intricate designs you see. So in theory, it isn't going to be a challenge!” Tsukasa boasted with absolute confidence.

Saki and Tenmama looked at each other and sighed with a shake of the head. It's not like they could stop him once he's this determined. So the best thing they could do is help him if needed.

“Ok, Mr. Master Clothier,” Saki taunted with a small hum, “What are you gonna do about Monday and Tuesday? You still have school and practice, don't you?” She reminded him of his responsibilities and busy life. “Are you going to sew while you’re in class?”

“Ack.” Tsukasa somehow totally forgot. He technically doesn't have 3 whole days! What will he do??? The horror!

“You certainly have a point…” His head fell into his hands as he tried to think of a plan. “If I use every minute of free time I have to work on them, maybe I can make it.”

“No can do, Mister.” Tenmama tutted. “You need to take a break once in a while. We don't need you collapsing out of fatigue and stress from stretching yourself thin and getting sick.” Tenmama sternly shook her head.

“Getting sick on Christmas would be the worst case scenario, I agree. That would surely disappoint Nene, which is something I don’t want to happen.” Tsukasa nodded. “What to do.” He muttered to himself.

Tenmama huffed a small breath, “Did you forget that you're not the only person who can make clothes? I made little clothes for you and Saki when you were younger, so why not ask your mother to help you?”

Then it clicked in his head. That's true, he should ask for help! “Oh, you're right! I deeply apologize!” He dramatically bowed in his seat. “Mom, I humbly request your assistance in making this the best gift for Nene!”

Tenmama chuckled, "Raise your head, Dear. I'm more than happy to be able to help. I have a pattern or two for cardigans, and I could work on them when you're unable. With our powers combined, we should achieve your goal, right?”

“Yes! I thank you, Mom! You’re a lifesaver,” Tsukasa smiled widely. Problem solved!

Saki pouted, “I wish I could help, but I don't know anything about sewing and making clothes…’ She never really got an opportunity to learn.

“Maybe I can teach you if you want to watch.” Tenmama ruffled her hair, getting giggles out of her daughter.

Saki raised both her arms and released a little, “Yay!” Just like that, she was happy once again!

“You already have all the materials, right? I saw you bring home a couple of bags yesterday.” Tenmama asked.

“Indeed! They contain the materials and buttons I bought with the guidance of the staff! The amount should be correct, and the feel is perfect for Nene. I'm sure of it. I made sure to test the feel before selecting. ” He confirmed. If anything, he could run back and grab more now that he knew.

“Then all that's left is to cut them into the correct proportions and put them together. Let's finish eating and get to work. Time is of the essence, and today is the most full day we have to get the most progress done.” Tenmama stood up and brought her plate to the sink to start cleaning it.

“Okay!” They both replied as they finished up eating, now excited for a little family bonding time over making clothes.

Tsukasa nodded to himself. ‘This will be perfect.’ Especially with the help of his family.

---

Tsukasa got out of bed and neatly made it. Folding his blanket, he neatly placed his pillows. “This is it.” He walked over and sat in his little chair by the circular table, staring straight at the present that stared back.

For once, he wasn't the most confident about this. “Is this gift enough? Nene will love it! I mean, I hope so at least.” Nervousness swelled within his stomach. He didn't want to think of the reality where Nene would dislike his gift.

On top of that, his mind was thinking of all the possible options he had at his disposal. He was trying to plan out the day once they got out of school and officially started the date.

‘We come to my house, put down our things, and potentially change out of our clothes. That's when the date officially starts…and then what?’ He didn't have a setlist for the date. What to do, where to go, it was a lot for him to think about.

‘I want us to end the date at Phoenix Wonderland and exchange gifts in the Ferris Wheel. But what about everything in between?’ He wanted to make this date memorable for her, but where could he take her?

He tapped his fingers against the table, pacing mentally through every possibility. What if they ran out of time? What if- and then Kaito appeared on his phone. His face was full of concern as he watched Tsukasa’s gears turn audibly.

“Tsukasa-kun?” The Vsinger called out, shaking Tsukasa out of his thoughts.

“Oh! Kaito-san! What can I do for you?” The blonde now turned his attention to his phone, which was on the table.

Kaito first looked at Tsukasa and then at the present that was next to the phone. “I see that you were able to finish your present.” He nodded with a warm smile.

“Haha, Of course I did! I'm just that amazing! But in reality, I had the help of my Mom, who worked on it when I couldn't. I owe it to her that I was able to complete this grand task.” Taukasa smiled, truly appreciative of his family.

“Then what's bothering you?” As a resident of his SEKAI, it made sense that they'd feel what he was feeling at the moment. And currently? He had a lot of nervousness and a little bit of stress clouding his mind.

“Ah, it's just. I guess I was scared Nene wouldn't enjoy the gift or the date. I also don't exactly have a date planned out at the moment.” Tsukasa scratched his cheek.

Kaito nodded. “You came to me the other day with a similar concern, didn't you?”

“I did. And your words of encouragement helped! I guess that since the day is actually here…” Tsukasa trailed off.

“The nerves returned, huh?” Kaito finished the sentence. It made sense for them to come back, but what should he say to help this time? “I understand your concern, but you should believe in yourself and your gifts. You both have been looking forward to this day and have been preparing for it, right? Have confidence in all your preparations, and I believe that the day will be amazing.” That was the reassurance he needed.

“You’re right.” Tsukasa nodded and took a huge deep breath. He repeated it a few more times as a means to calm himself down, “Thank you, Kaito-san. Don't worry, I'll make sure this is the best day ever for her! Even if I don't know what I want to do, I'll just follow my heart!” He pledged. “Thank you for checking on me.”

“That's the spirit. But remember, Tsukasa-kun, this is a day for both of you. Remember to have fun as well, alright?” Kaito reminded. Tsukasa does tend to forget his own needs sometimes when he focuses on other people.

“Of course! Nene would scold me if she noticed that I'm not focusing on my happiness as well.”

“Because she loves you just as much as you love her. Now, what will you do?” Kaito tilted his head. It was still quite early for school, from what he knew.

Tsukasa thought about it for a second. ‘What should I do to start the day right? Nene should still be asleep, so I can't text her or anything. Maybe I should personally visit her this morning and walk to school with her? Wait…why stop there?’ Then he just had a brilliant idea enter his mind.

“AHA!” He jumped from his seat like he’d been struck by inspiration itself, making Kaito jump a little at the spontaneous action. “I surprise her by going to her place!” Tsukasa shuffled around his room and started getting ready. “Nene shouldn't be awake yet…if I get there in time and ask to use their kitchen, perhaps I can make breakfast for her to eat in bed!"

Kaito was deep in thought for a second and saw the appeal of that gesture.“That's quite a charming start to the day. I'm sure her parents are more than happy to let you in. Maybe they'll even help you cook breakfast. Looks like you’ve found your answer, Tsukasa-kun. I wish you the best of luck, Tsukasa-kun.” Kaito tipped his hat and returned to the SEKAI, allowing Tsukasa to do his thing.

With flames in his eyes, he changed and got ready for the day. Freshened up in the bathroom and walked downstairs, where his mother could be seen on her laptop in the living room.

“Good morning, Mom!”

“Oh, Good morning, Dear. You look like you're ready to take off already. Isn't it too early?” She did a quick scan of Tsukasa, who was already wearing his uniform and had already gotten his backpack. Then glanced at a clock. Yep, still too early.

“You see, I wish to make this the best day for my beloved! To do that, I need to make my journey to her home and make her breakfast in bed when she wakes up!” Tsukasa explained, There's no way Nene will see this coming.

Tenmama smiled as she got up and walked over to Tsukasa, straightening out his uniform. “Well, aren't you just the sweetest boyfriend a girl could have?” She ruffled his hair. “What about you? Are you going to eat anything if you plan on going over to her house right now?”

He didn't think about that. “Maybe I'll just make a bit more so we can share it?” A quick save from Tsukasa’s part.

“As long as you eat, then that's good enough for me. Go get her tiger." Tenmama cooed as she walked over to the front door. Ready to open it for him and close it on his way out.

Tsukasa nodded as he knelt and put on his shoes. He was ready to make the trek to her house and ask her parents for permission to use their kitchen.

“It does seem a bit cold out today. Do you have your scarf and gloves with you?" A parent will always be concerned for their child, of course. Even if Tsukasa’s on the warmer side, he still should wrap himself up.

“Yep! I'm more worried about Nene since she dislikes the cold quite a bit.” He looked outside the window. It was a beautiful picture, with many specks of snow slowly falling and covering the ground with white. He could already imagine how beautiful Nene would look in the snow, like during the Christmas show all that time ago. Even better when she's wearing one of his handcrafted cardigans!

“Well, that's up to someone to warm her up, right?” Tenmama winked. Now, opening the door once she saw that Tsukasa was ready.

“Right! Tell Saki I won't be joining for breakfast! I love you, Mom!” And just like that, Tsukasa bolted out the door. Hearing his mom shout, “Love you too! Have fun!” as she closed the door behind him.

Tsukasa walked through the streets. Watching the snowfall as he easily made his way to Nene’s place. Since he already knew where it was, he needed no navigation tool this time! He marched with confidence, the flame that fueled him dissipating any nervousness that tried to take form. He won't overthink this day, not anymore. Letting his heart be the guiding key.

Soon, he reached Nene’s place (by extension, Rui’s as well, but that's beside the point).

“It's showtime.” He quietly said to himself as he raised his hand, balled it, and then knocked on the door a couple of times. Hopefully that's loud enough for someone to hear, assuming that they're all home.

Thankfully, he could already hear footsteps approaching the door, and eventually, he was met with Kusapapa answering the door.

“Yes-Oh Tsukasa-kun! It's nice to see you! Come in!” Kusapapa got out of the way and allowed Tsukasa entry before closing the door.

“What's gotten you to come this early in the morning?” He asked as he watched Tsukasa take off his shoes and place his backpack down with them.

“You see, Mr. Kusanagi, I'm determined to make this Christmas very special for Nene, and as such, I wanted to start it off by coming here and requesting permission to use your kitchen to cook breakfast for her!”

The father enthusiastically nodded as he listened to Tsukasa’s explanation. “You're in luck! Nene isn't awake yet, though I have a feeling you might already know that, and Kusamama is currently cooking breakfast. Come, allow me to lead you to the kitchen!” And with that, he turned around and headed to the place of operations.

“Honey! Look who came to pick up his princes!” She turned around and saw Tsukasa, who waved with a big smile.

“Oh! It's wonderful to see you, Tsukasa. She's most likely still asleep, though, so you'll have to wait a bit.” She shook her head. "Please, make yourself at home!”

“That's why I came so early! Because she's still asleep!" Kusamama looked at Tsukasa with confusion. But since Kusapapa already knew, he decided to just let the boy explain.

“I wanted to ask to use your kitchen to make Breakfast that Nene can have in bed!” Tsukasa explained. Papa was nodding with pride. One day, this will be his son, and he couldn't be any happier that his daughter has such a loving partner.

“My my, not only are you here to pick up Nene, you're also going to make her breakfast in bed? You spoil her too much sometimes.” She giggled as she stepped away. “You're free to use the kitchen, but please don't blow it up.”

“I'm quite proficient at cooking, so I'll guarantee no kitchen accidents!” Tsukasa stated proudly. “Learned how to cook at a young age!”

“Good heart, and he's talented? What a catch!" Kusapapa whistled. This caused the mother to laugh.

Kusamama opened a cabinet and handed him a tray that he could use. “We'll be out of your way then! Do call for us if you need anything.” And just like that, both parents retreated to their room. Leaving Tsukasa alone in the kitchen.

“I'll make the best breakfast!” And he got started. Opting to cook a normal breakfast (like very standard. Toast, eggs, the whole schbang). “Maybe I'll add some little touches that round out the meal, too.”

---

While he was busy preparing food, let's move to Nene, who was beginning to wake up.

Nene’s eyes fluttered open, completely unaware of what was happening within the house at the moment. A very loving boyfriend in the kitchen cooking her breakfast? She had no clue.

Unlike Tsukasa, Nene took a lot more time waking up. Choosing to lie in the comfort and warmth of her bed for a little while longer since she didn't have to get up right away, though she had to resist the urge to go back to sleep.

“This is it. Christmas…” Nene muttered to herself. She'd been mentally preparing herself for this day, and now it's here. But as if the roles were reversed, Nene was the one fully confident that the receiver would love their gift. There was no nervousness found anywhere within her, only the excitement from wanting to give her star his gift. One she knows will move him to tears.

“Good morning!” A cheery robotic voice called from her phone. A second later, Rin could be seen projecting herself.

“Morning, Rin.” Nene turned to her side to face the Vsinger.

“It's Christmas! Are you ready?” Rin asked, she'd been talking with Nene throughout the days. Accompanying the human as she continued to write in the paper stars she folded. Even helped fold them when Nene brought them to the SEKAI! It can get pretty tedious when you need to repeat the same actions over and over.

“More than I'll ever be. I wish there wasn't any school today just so we can go on that date and exchange gifts already…” Nene complained, alas, school only goes on break after the day ends. Meaning they'll have a limited amount of time to spend together on this day.

“Hehe, it's rare to see you this pumped up.” A small tease, which didn't fail to make Nene blush.

“O-of course! Today is going to be special for us, and I won't let anything ruin it.” The blushing girl pouted in return. She was REALLY looking forward to this, if you couldn't tell.

“Then you should get ready soon! Brush your hair and change!" Rin encouraged the green-haired girl who was still lying in bed.

“Maybe a little later…I’m way too comfortable like this.” Surely nothing would get her to release her hold on her blanket…right?

Then a knock on the door could be heard. Both Rin and Nene’s heads turned towards the source of the noise. “Come in!” Nene permitted while Rin retreated, not before giving one final message. “Good luck, Nene! He’s going to love it—I just know it!”

“HAHA!” Once given permission, the door flew open, revealing Tsukasa holding a tray of what seemed like breakfast. It smelled amazing, but that didn’t distract Nene from the major star-shaped elephant in the room.

“HUH?" Nene didn't see this coming from a mile away. ‘Am I dreaming? Was I so excited that I somehow hallucinated Tsukasa?!’ Her brain was currently loading.

“Hmm? That was a strange response." Tsukasa stepped inside and brought the tray closer. “Is my Nene not happy to see me?”

“I-i-uh…” Nene shook her head as if trying to get rid of her confusion. “WAIT…WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?!” She screamed, still trying to process the fact that she was not dreaming (she pinched herself) and that Tsukasa was indeed bringing her breakfast?!

“I simply woke up earlier and came here to make you breakfast! What's so hard to comprehend?”

“The fact that you're even here is confusing! You never even told me you were going to do this!” He's making her go insane at this point. Why did it seem so normal to him?!

“It can't be a surprise if you knew.” Tsukasa said matter-of-factly.

Her jaw dropped, before she picked it back up, then rolled her eyes and groaned, ‘He has a point…’ And she's not exactly a fan of that. ‘Fine, just need to accept whatever…this is and move on, Nene.’

“Alright, what did you make then?” She was very happy to see him once you sifted through all the confusion that she was showing. Her heart swelled with love; that's all you need to know.

“I'm glad you asked!” He set the tray down on the table. “I made you a nice classic breakfast! Toast, Eggs, and Bacon! Don't forget your favorite.” He held up a glass of Grapefruit juice as if he were in some sort of commercial.

She smiled at the display. Though the portions seemed…a little large. “This is nice, but didn't you make too much? I don't think I can eat all of it.” To her, it seemed like it was made for two people.

“Ah, well, you see…I made extra! For myself, actually. I haven't eaten breakfast yet either.” He awkwardly chuckled. Way too focused on getting here as soon as possible to make breakfast for someone else.

“What?” Nene looked at him with such a concerned face. “Come here. Sit.” She patted the edge of the bed.

“You don't have to be so worried! I was already planning on eating with you. I wasn't going to starve myself, promise!” He brought his hands up to defend himself.

She sighed, believing his words and sitting up. She shifted to the edge of her bed so that Tsukasa could sit next to her. “You seriously didn't eat before leaving? That's kinda stupid.”

“You were simply the only thing on my mind at the time!” He proudly stated, no matter how idiotic that statement seemed.

Nene blushed, happy that he was so focused on attending to her. “I'm happy to see you. Thanks for this, even if this is…”

“Is?" He looked at her, waiting for her to complete the sentence. He hoped that she was satisfied with the display.

“So extra.” She grinned. Turning to the side and giving him a peck on the cheek. “Also, really? Is that a heart-shaped fried egg?”

“Wha! How offensive! All I wanted was to surprise you, and from your reaction earlier, it was a smashing success!” He huffed, crossed his arms, and looked to the side. Feigning offense. “And yes, I did my absolute best to make that shape. Do you like it?"

A small giggle escaped her, "Corny. I love it, all of this actually. But is that really all it is? I bet this is part of some master plan you had in mind,” She pushed.

“Correct, you are! I've decided that I want to make this day amazing for us! This is just the first of my many activities.”

“First, huh? What's the rest?” She questioned, picking up an empty plate and utensils, then loaded the plate with some breakfast. Might as well eat while he explained.

“First, we need to get through the school day. While I wish for us to skip it…We must remain responsible students!” He definitely shouldn't be thinking of skipping, not while he's a hall monitor.

“Not even just this once?” Nene looked up at Tsukasa and met his eyes. Flashing a cute, pleading face, you would catch her dead before employing more than once.

He had to quickly avert his gaze, lest he wanted to lose the battle. “Ugh!” Critical damage! “Nene, as a hall monitor, I can not endorse such a thing even for something as important as our lovely date!”

“Hmph, fine.” She went back to eating breakfast as her eyes widened in shock. The food was so good that she couldn't stop eating! ‘I knew he was good at cooking, but this is something else.’

“Even after all this time, I can't believe someone like you volunteered to be a hall monitor.” She taunted. One of the famous weirdo wombo combo turning a new leaf? Unheard of.

“I did it as a means of watching over Rui! He gets in trouble often, so I need to keep an eye on him.” He argued.

She raised an eyebrow. “And yet you still get dragged into his mess?”

He squawked, clearly offended at such an accusation!. "I've been getting involved less recently. Thank you very much!”

“Sureeee…” There was so much doubt in her voice. She knew that the rate of explosions didn't decrease. “Let's just hope you aren't abusing your role to bail Rui out or smuggle Emu in more often.”

“I take my role seriously! I may be seen as a comedic jester to some, but I can be serious when I need to,” he started to eat his portion, too.

“Hmmmm~” She understood. The string of dialogue was exhausted, now they ate in silence for a bit, shoulder to shoulder. “So, what's happening after school then?”

He lit up. “I'm glad you asked! First, we go to my place and drop off our things. Maybe you should bring a set of clothes to change into for our date?"

“Mhm." A simple acknowledgement as she ate.

He continued, “Then we go on our date! I don't exactly know what to do, but we'll decide as we go!”

“Sounds like you.” She giggled, but that left the day open to suggestions of her own if they were stuck. Tsukasa and improvisation, a classic combo.

“Hey! I'm doing my best here. Anyway, wherever we end up going, I want us to end it all at the Amusement park!”

“All that just to return to where we work.” She teased. She knew he didn't mean going as workers, but still. The thought was funny.

“I figured that we could have fun as visitors before exchanging gifts on the Ferris Wheel! Romantic, is it not?” He asked. That Ferris Wheel means a lot to him and the group as a whole, so why not add another memory?

“It is.” She nodded. “Is that where the date ends? You know, after we exchange gifts?"

Tsukasa thought about it, “I didn't have anything planned after that. Did you have anything in mind?”

She fidgeted. Nene felt shy about suggesting what she was thinking. “Maybe I could stay over again? Sleeping with you felt so nice, and I kind of…” She looked at Tsukasa, who stared in anticipation. "I kinda miss the feeling of sleeping in your arms.” She looked away. It was difficult to admit that, but it was her desire she couldn't deny.

His smile only grew as he heard that. “I have no problem with that! Sleeping with you was wonderful, and I'd love to do it as many nights as you wish, princess.” God, he was such a goofy person, and she loved him for it. More opportunities to see Nene’s sleeping face? Of course, he'd agree! “Let's ask your family later, shall we?”

Nene nodded and then looked at the wrapped present in the corner of her room. “I guess I'll have to bring that with me for now.”

Tsukasa tracked her line of sight to the same box. “Is that my gift?"

“Yep. I just know you'll love it once you see it.” She confidently answered. The gift had every component that made up Tsukasa, put together into a gift with all her heart.

“Well, now you're getting my hopes up when I can’t even open it.” He grumbled. He knew he had to wait, but it's literally in front of his face.

“No spoilers, my Star. I'm looking forward to my gift too, you know?” She picked up the glass of juice and drank it.

“My gift is still in my room. I figured we could retrieve it when we made a quick stop at my home! Then I'll bring it with us until the fateful exchange. As for my confidence in it…let’s just say I'm a bit worried that my gift won't be as amazing as yours.” He sighed. Of course, he didn't know what her gift was, but if he knew Nene well, he knew she was going to give him something incredible.

“I know that whatever you come up with, I'll love it. I mean, it came from you, right?” Nene placed a hand on his as a means of reassurance. It warmed his heart how much she believed in him that much.

“It did indeed! I put all my effort into this!” If anything, he knew that she would appreciate the ability to use his gifts!

He always gave his all. And that was what mattered most to her. “Then that's good enough for me. Don't worry." She picked up a piece of egg with her fork and raised it to his mouth as a means to take his mind off it. “Here. Ah~”

He chuckled at the gesture as he complied. Letting her feed him some breakfast. This went on for a little while longer as they were unaware of the presence that watched them.

Kusamama and Kusapapa peeked from the door, ever so delighted to be watching such a wholesome display of love this early in the morning.

“They are SO in love. It's wonderful!” She cooed.

“We'll have to be prepared for the day he asks for her hand in marriage.” Kusapapa whipped a fake tear. He was going to be such a proud father.

They decided to stop watching and return to the kitchen now that Tsukasa was done using it.

“You mean you'll have to. I can already see you fainting when the day comes.” Kusamama joked.

“That's true. I'll have to steel myself!” They both continued laughing.

Soon, Tsukasa and Nene came downstairs with the tray and dirty plates, joining the parents for a little bit.

“Oh, the lovebirds are done eating and flirting? It's nice of you two to join us!” Kusamama jest. She walked over and took the dirty stuff, and began cleaning. Tsukasa volunteered to help since it was technically his dirty plates, but was shot down due to him being a guest.

“Yea…” Nene blushed. She wanted to retort with something else to hide her embarrassment, but she had nothing to reply with. So she just chose to be truthful.

“While we're here, I would like to ask you both something, Mr. and Mrs. Kusanagi!” Tsukasa spoke up. “We were wondering if—” But the question was cut short when someone jumped in.

“You could have Nene’s hand in marriage?!” Kusapapa’s heart was not ready yet at the prospect of his daughter getting proposed to. Sure, they were just joking about it happening, but this was too soon!

“D-DAD??” Nene’s face tomatofied, deeply so. ‘WHERE DID THAT EVEN COME FROM?!?’ Once again, her mind was racing and utterly confused at the situation at hand. Her head snapped to Tsukasa, who was very much silenced in confusion. He was staring back at her, blushing but much less than she was.

Nene mouthed a quick “Say something, Idiot!” to him, which seemed to do the trick as Tsukasa snapped out of his daze. ‘If Dad keeps this up, I’m going to spontaneously combust!’

“AHEM! Unfortunately, not right now, Mr. Kusanagi!” Earning him a look from Nene, but he chose to ignore it. “I was just going to ask if Nene could stay over for tonight.” Tsukasa cleared his throat. Getting a flashback that, at some point, he had the bright idea to make his girlfriend a whole wedding dress. Thankfully, his friends talked him out of it.

“Oh. Whoops! Haha…” Kusapapa awkwardly chuckled at the atmosphere he created. “Anyway, I'll never have a problem if she wants to stay over at your place. Your family sounds lovely, and we trust your house to take care of our little girl in our stead.”

“I second that. Nene told us about her meeting with your mother. She sounds like a lovely person I'd like to thank for taking care of Nene.” Kusamama called out from the sink.

“I'll make sure to relay it to her!” Tsukasa nodded, then turned to Nene. “Seems like we got the go-ahead! You should pack a set of clothes or two."

Nene nodded, and she stood up. "I'll pack a set in my backpack and bring the present with me, too. Besides, we should get going anyway.” It was a good time for them to leave for school, so Tsukasa stood up as well.

“You're right! I'll wait for you by the door then!” He walked to the front door to put on his shoes, pick up his backpack, and stood there. Waiting for Nene to prepare everything.

A few minutes later, she came down and approached Tsukasa. Her backpack in hand, with the present in a different bag since she decided to just carry it with her.

“You couldn't fit the present inside your backpack?” His eyes were trained on the bag.

“Tsukasa, I have school stuff, my game console, and my clothes in here. There's no space.” She complained. She didn’t want to be carrying around another bag, but she had to.

“Fair enough, let's maybe try taking a quick pit stop at my place? Just so you don't have to carry that around all day.” He pointed in the direction of his house. It isn't that much of a detour, and they had a decent amount of time.

“Please.”

“Understood,” He saluted and then opened the door. “Shall we go, my lady?”

“Yeah, let's go." She exited the house with Tsukasa following behind and closing the door behind them. He then looked at the house next to hers. “Has Rui left yet? If not, maybe we could see if he wants to come with us?”

“Leave him. We're going to your house first anyway, so not bringing him along isn't a problem.” Nene waved off the idea. Plus, she wanted to be alone with Tsukasa anyway.

“Guess you're right! Off we go!” He grabbed Nene’s hand and led the way.

Notes:

Yep, part one of maybe 2 or 3 (Depending on how much I yap). I would skip the entirety of the school day, but there are some characters I want more screen time for. Because, like Mizuki, who didn't have a speaking role for 10 chapters, there are other characters in the same boat! Toya and An. Not because I dislike them, but because I can't find time to fit them in. But now that we're (Spoilers) going to have a day at Kamiyama once again, it allows me to give those two some time in the spotlight. Maybe not a whole lot, but as much as I can afford them. Will that be its own part? Probably not unless I find a way to fit like 5k words of just character conversations between the Kamiyama students.

Also small roadmap from now on. After this chapter, we revisit Kamiyama, and then it's the date! What will they be doing? I have no idea! Once that's done, then we'll probably move on to what is the final few chapters of the entire work! Oh, how far we've come! I don't know how it's all going to end, though, as I've been continuing this bland work for a very long time.

Chapter 19: The date approaches part 2

Summary:

This is the bridge chapter that will lead us to the juicy date. Follow them as they go about their school day, looking forward for what lies ahead of them. Also have fun the introduction of the last parental figure as well as the many small conversations as they interact with their friends!

Notes:

Tsukasa: Alright everyone! We have quite a lot to talk about so let's run down the topics that we need to cover.

Mizuki, looking at the script: Uh, it says we need to address the fact that this chapter was posted late.

Honami: This chapter was late?

Nene: Well, the author tries to make each release around 10 to 11 days each now.

Honami: And how many days has it been since the last chapter?

Tsukasa: 13 days...almost 2 whole weeks! Such a travesty!

Nene: But it's literally just 2 more days than the usual release date...It's not a big problem if he takes a bit more time to write.

Mizuki: Pretty sure he's just slacking off. But I get it! Plus, he saw how close this was to 4k hits and wanted to wait to make a thank you message as well, so it works out.

Honami: Oh, you're right! It seems that the work did hit the next milestone, which means you don't have to celebrate early.

Nene: Yippee...

Tsukasa: Well then, you know the drill, everyone! On the count of 3... 1 2 3!

All: Thank you for your continued support! *Party poppers*

Mizuki: So what was the other point we had to touch on?

Nene: I think it's that the Author finally got to watch the Project Sekai movie.

Honami: And his thoughts?

Tsukasa: He loved it! With some gripes, though, we can leave that for another time.

We last left off with the couple heading towards Tsukasa’s house. Why, you may ask? Just for the sake of convenience. Nene was carrying a set or two of clothes in her bag for her second sleepover, as well as carrying the wrapped gift she had prepared. Was it heavy? Not exactly. It wasn't the biggest music box. Thankfully, she was spared by Rui, who kept the machinations pretty simple and clean. Still, she'd prefer not to be carrying around extra weight in the first place. Especially if there was a chance she accidentally dropped it and broke it. That would be a sour way to end the year and ruin the hard work that so many had contributed.

The walk from one home to the other had been pretty silent. Opting to walk in comfortable silence and hold off on the small talk for when they were heading to school instead.

Finally, they arrived at the nice-looking Tenma house and entered once Tsukasa pulled out his keys and unlocked the door. Letting Nene in with a bow (she rolled her eyes, but she still giggled).

“Welcome once again to my humble abode! It-” He looked around the house and was met with silence. “It seems like everyone has already woken up and left for the day. No matter, we'll be in and out in no time! To the second floor!”

He closed the door behind him and removed his shoes, Nene followed suit before walking with Tsukasa up the stairs and into his room.

The first thing she saw was the present on the table. ‘Oh, that's Tsukasa’s present…’ The box was bigger than hers, so she could only wonder what was hiding in that box (she would never be able to guess the right answer even if she tried).

“I believe that there's enough room on the small table, so feel free to set it next to mine! And then once we come back later, it'd be easy to grab.” Brilliant idea Tsukasa. “As for your clothes…maybe you can set them in the closet? There's probably some space.” He walked over to his closet and opened it. No space? He'll make some!

He quickly shuffled things aside and stepped aside himself, allowing Nene to put her neatly folded articles of clothing in the spot.

“Perfect! We're all set and ready to head off!”

A sigh of relief from Nene as she no longer bore the weight of extra items as they exited the bedroom-

“Oh, Tsukasa. It was you who came in just now." It was Tenpapa who was currently home. The calm demeanor the man showcased was nothing Nene expected out of the other parent of two very energetic children. Someone quiet and calm in a household like this? It sounded impossible.

“Indeed, it was we! I didn't think you were home right now either.” Tsukasa smiled. While his parents did still work a lot, it wasn't as much as in the past. Though he and Saki don't exactly get to see him very often.

A faint smile appeared on Tenpapa’s face. “You seem to be in great spirits.” He then turns his attention to Nene, who was halfway behind Tsukasa, shielding herself from the unexpected encounter with her boyfriend’s father.

“You must be the fabled Nene that Tenmama was gushing about. It's nice to meet you, and thanks for taking care of Tsukasa for us.” He also bowed to show appreciation. So calm that you'd start to believe that Toya actually did fit right in.

She was so used to the high energy this household usually exhibited. “Y-yeah, it's nice to meet you too. I'm Nene kusanagi, Tsukasa’s girlfriend.” ‘He's so different from what I expected!’ A complete 180 from Tsukasa to his dad, and it showed on her face.

It wasn't unseen by the males, either. “Haha. You must be a little surprised at how I am. I can't blame you, especially given how long you've known Tsukasa.” Tenpapa chuckled. If he were this calm and the mother also similar, with a little more energy…Just where did the kids get their abundance of energy then?!

Tsukasa released a small huff of air from his nose as he smiled. “Don't be fooled, Nene! Dad can be just as energetic as the rest of us! But he usually enjoys being the voice of reason. You should see him on family game nights.” It's like a switch gets flipped, and he becomes similar to the rest of them.

Now Nene didn't know what to expect, her eyes darting between the father and son. The calm dad being as bubbly and bouncy has his kids? That's a personality gap that's beyond her imagination.

Tenpapa nodded in agreement. “While I can be a bit hyper, I can't ever match you or Saki's level of energy. But it's always fun to let loose every once in a while with the family.”

Nene smiled. Every interaction she's had with Tsukasa’s family has been fun and very positive, and she couldn't ask for anything else.

“Anyway, aren't you supposed to get going? I know you didn't stop home just to introduce me to your girlfriend.”

“Oh! You're right! We must go, Nene.” She nodded and followed Tsukasa as he descended the stairs.

“Have fun at school. Just close the door on your way out, I can handle locking it.” Tenpapa waved. He wore a proud smile as he watched the couple put on their shoes and quickly leave for school.

“Oh, how far our little actor has come. Even landed himself a wonderful girlfriend. May their future shine bright." He quickly makes his way to lock the door behind them.

After the quick sendoff, we join the duo as they walk to school hand in hand. This time, Tsukasa made sure not to pendulum swing their arms, a lesson learned from last time. They still weren't talking, though.

“So…how was your weekend?” Unused to having the moment alone together, Tsukasa attempted to fill the air.

“Really. You're going with that?" Nene snarked. "You're acting like we just met each other yesterday.”

“Well, I don't see you trying to bring anything up! Besides, I had quite an eventful weekend and thought it'd be nice to talk about it! Is that too much to ask for?!” Tsukasa employed his usual outburst of energy. Acting offended as usual for the sake of their dynamic.

Nene sighed. “Fine, have it your way. You know that I hung out with Saki and Emu. The Hinomori sisters were also there.”

“Yep, I'm aware.” He nodded.

“Yeah, the five of us walked around the mall and went to different stores. Not a whole lot happened other than everyone trying to help me come up with a gift idea for you.”

“Humu humu. Shizuku sent me a few images from that day. It was mainly pictures of Saki hugging Shiho, though. Oh, how adorable they were!” Tsukasa shower said images, and was this close to beginning to gush about his little sister as always.

“They had a cute moment at the arcade, that's for sure,” Nene remembered the semi-confession between the two Leo/Need members. It was truly a highlight of that day for everyone.

“Saki’s in good hands if it's Shiho. I just know it!” He boasted. “Though I'll have to wait for Saki to tell me if they become an item officially.”

“Good luck. I don't think they even know themselves.” Nene can already imagine both Tsukasa and Shizuku celebrating like mad once SakiShiho became official. And honestly? Nene can already foresee herself being dragged into whatever celebration that would take place (considering she had a hand in helping Shiho).

“I'll ask about it later!” He noted. Very much curious to learn more about Saki’s potential lover.”Anyway, I organized a meeting of my own! I couldn't come up with a gift idea, and Saki didn't want me to be all down in the dumps-”

“Wait, what happened? Were you that upset about not being able to decide what to give me?” She frowned. She knew he strived for perfection, but sometimes it was to an unhealthy degree.

“But of course! You're an amazing girlfriend, and you deserve the world! I would be a failure of a boyfriend if I couldn't get you something full of love by the time of our date! So I was quite frustrated with myself.” He sighed, looking off in the distance instead of at Nene for a second. He did promise Saki that he'd be transparent about it with Nene. So here he was. Was it small? Sure, but he felt like he shouldn't keep it hidden.

“You're too much sometimes, you know that?” She complained, but it was out of fondness, I swear. "Don't beat yourself up just because you couldn't think of a gift idea.” The message didn’t seem to be the most effective, so she had to double down.

She took a small breath. “Seriously, do you know how much love you've given me this entire time? Not having a Christmas gift ONE TIME is no big deal. I wouldn't have even minded a late gift if you needed more time.” She tightened her grip on his hand. “Don't say you're a failure…” This one came out as a whisper. She just didn't want to hear him talk himself down like that.

“Heh. Don't worry, those feelings didn't last long since I too enlisted the help of our friends. So just like how you had help, I had help too!” He squeezed back, a reassuring gesture this time around. He even leaned over and gave the top of her head a kiss for good measure (She giggled in response. Classic dorks in love).

She mentally relaxed her shoulders. ‘At least he didn't brood about it for very long.’ “So who'd you end up asking?" She looked up at the blonde curiously. Tsukasa knew of her hangout, but she didn't hear anything about him having one.

“I had asked a group of friends if any of them were available. By sheer luck, Hanasato was available! And then I'm not exactly sure how, but she asked Momoi Airi, who then asked Ena-san.” He shrugged. All he remembered was being asked by Minori if she could invite other people along.

“That sounds like such a weird group.” She raised an eyebrow.

“Well, weird or not, we all had a good time! Well, maybe something was building behind the scenes, but I wasn't exactly in the know." He referred to the Airi and Minori situation. No, he doesn't know that they've resolved everything just yet.

“So then what did you guys end up doing?” She prompted him to continue.

“First, I treated them to food, and then we walked around. Then we happened to come across Akito and Azusawa, who seemed to be on a little date of their own. After a brief conversation with them, we separated, and I took the three of them to our SEKAI!” He recounted. As far as he knew, this was the first recorded account of people visiting a SEKAI that wasn't their own.

“And they were able to get in just fine?” By the sound of the way he was talking, it seemed like it, but better safe than sorry.

“Yep! All they did was put a hand on my shoulder and back, wait for me to press play, and get teleported with me!” He was so happy it worked. Meaning he was able to go visit everyone else’s SEKAIs one day too! Toya’s and Saki’s, especially, were the ones he wanted to visit the most for obvious reasons.

“It opens up a lot of opportunities now that we know it's safe.”

The Conversation may have ended, but that doesn't mean that they ran out of topics. Though you'll have to give them a few more seconds of silence before the next topic gets brought up.

Nene, this time, was the one who started it. “So, you said you didn't have a plan for our date, right?”

Tsukasa groaned. He knew that it wasn't a jab at him for not having one, but he was someone who liked to plan things out. So not having a plan for today sucked. “I'm open for suggestions!”

Nene gave it some thought before answering. “We could always walk around the mall and see what's going on there.” It was a good start, as there were usually some decorative changes based on certain holidays.

“Are you sure it's not because you want to go to the arcade?” He quipped. Earning him a pout, a small noise, and another squeeze of the hand, this time, out of annoyance.

“I'm trying to think of something we can do here! Unlike someone!” Venomless back-and-forths. Tsukasa only chuckled at the response he got.

“We can just go anywhere that looks interesting! It'll be great, I promise!” Tsukasa took his eyes off Nene for a second and looked around. Seeing if he could make a mental note of anything interesting they could visit later. What he saw was the trees, empty of leaves, wrapped in what seemed like lights. It was still morning, so they wouldn't be on, but seeing as every tree on that pathway was covered in them, he could only imagine how pretty they would look.

“In fact…I think I just found some inspiration!” He stated, clearly proud of himself.

“Oh yeah? Tell me, ‘oh inspired one’.” She inquired.

“The area tends to have a lot of Christmas lights out here, surely if we return, then the darkest night will be illuminated by the brightest lights, right? Let's take a nice walk over there later.” He pointed to the pathway. Nene followed his hand and saw the trees too. She traced the pathway and ended up seeing something else.

Her lips quirked into a smile. “Looks like it ends in a big Christmas tree, too. Sounds good, nice going.” She felt the need to praise him. Halting him for a quick second to give his cheek a peek, too. Just to make both of them feel that much warmer.

“Let's keep an eye out for any other potential activities for later! I wouldn't want our date to end early just because we ran out of things to do.” He began enthusiastically looking around more.

She quickly clarified something to him. “Look, even if we don't, I wouldn't mind just finding a bench in a park or lit up area and sitting with you the rest of the time. All I want is for us to be alone together, no matter how we spend it.” She blushed, but she was telling the truth. She just wanted to be with her star, end of story.

He looked at her with so much fondness. “That's more than I can ever ask, Nene. But remember, Phoenix Wonderland is still our final destination!”

“I know. We'll have our gift exchange in the Ferris Wheel because it's sooo romantic.” She made sure to mimic Tsukasa in a jokey way as a jab. It was seriously corny, but she was on board with it. Her fingers twitched in anticipation at the thought. ‘Soon...’

“I'm glad you understand!” The jab completely missed thanks to Tsukasa’s obliviousness. She groaned at the fact that it completely flew over his head. But she didn't have much time for more remarks as the view of the school came into view and only grew bigger by the second.

“Shall I walk you to your classroom, my lady?” He brought her hand up to his lips and kissed it while offering a wink. A chill was sent down her spine.

She half felt like gagging and the other half breaking into a huge laughing fit all at the same time. “You're so cringey sometimes, you know that?” She had to look around and make sure NOBODY saw that. Otherwise, she didn't think she'd be able to go to school that day.

“Oh, but you love me all the same! Besides, I want to talk to Toya, so it works out for both of us!”

She rolled her eyes yet again. She couldn't tell if he was lying on the spot just to get his way or telling the truth. So she just had to deal with it.

They entered the school and proceeded to head to Nene’s classroom. Yes, they were still holding hands, and many took notice and commented. Compared to the last time they openly displayed their affection, people knew more about the couple this time. Meaning that the number of curious eyes decreased drastically. If there were comments, they were positive, trust me. As they were traversing the halls, Nene even spotted a familiar face in passing.

“Hiya! Lookin’ good there!” A small greeting from the casual girl (I still don't have a name for her, so let's leave it at this).

Nene shyly waved back at the girl as they continued. Making their way down the hallway, and got to 2-A, Nene's classroom.

“While it pains me so, I understand we must separate for the time being! I'll miss you dearly.” He dramatically sighed.

Nene wore an unamused face as she opened the door to the classroom. “Don't be such a drama queen. I'll see you at lunch and after school. Just don't make a ruckus when you come to get me.” She shuddered at the thought of him busting into the classroom yelling again.

“Very well. I'll leave you to your own devices, I happened to have spotted Toya and Akiyama talking, so I shall be taking my leave. Farewell!” He then makes his exit.

Nene could see him walking next door and entering the other classroom, most likely marching up to Toya to start a conversation before morning classes began. ‘I hope he isn't loud enough to hear from here…’ She finally goes to her desk and plops both her and her bag down. She just couldn't wait to get through the school day.

There was still some time available, so she was just about to pull out her console to play something until she heard footsteps approaching and stopped by her desk. Looking up, she saw An giving her a big smile while Akito…was just Akito. Didn't look like he wanted to be there at the moment.

An gave her a wave and a greeting. “Morning, Kusanagi-san!” as well as Akito, who mumbled a quiet, “mornin'”. It's like he was dragged over by the other.

Nene made a small wave of her own, “Good morning, you two.” Though she did wonder, “Did you need something?" Considering they were approaching her, possibly to strike up a conversation.

“Just curious about your plans for Christmas today! Get this…” An leaned in, a smirk very present on her face, “Akito’s got another date with Kohane today. Even after just going on one on the weekend!”

“And you're announcing this to her, why?” An unamused Akito questioned. A slight tint on his face, but aside from that, he was pretty annoyed that someone was just sharing his love life with another.

“Because you're finally making progress! Do you know how long I've been watching you two dance around each other?! It's torture!” An barked. Like, sometimes they'd meet eyes and look away from each other like middle school kids! It's also very obvious to her, as someone close to both of them, that something was brewing.

“I've been trying to push you to do something! Can't I just be happy for you guys?!” She exasperated. Seriously, give her some credit; she's been encouraging Kohane to do something in the shadows as well.

“No.” Akito crossed his arms.

“UGHHHH.” A big, dramatic groan from An. “You see how this guy is?”

Nene could only laugh at the two’s argument. “Tsukasa told me he ran into you and Asuzawa-san the other day.”

Akito rolled his eyes. “Not exactly someone I want to see on the weekends, much less during a date." He complained, considering he saw Tsukasa both on Saturday and even on Sunday morning during his run. Somehow, he just couldn't avoid the upperclassman. “Anyway, I was mainly talking to Ena and Momoi-san. They told me they had to talk Senpai out of this crazy idea."

“Crazy idea?” Nene didn't know what the ginger was referring to. Was Tsukasa thinking of something big before?

“Huh? You don't know? Apparently, he had this crazy idea for your gift that everyone had to stop him from doing.”

Nene gave the most puzzled stare at Akito before glancing at An, who shrugged. “Don't look at me, I don't know what he's talking about.”

Akito looked over at An and shot her a ‘I'll tell you later’ look before returning his gaze to Nene, “You should ask him later if you see him." For some reason, he wore an extremely amused face while saying that.

“I'm going to see him later.” Seeing as the conversation came full circle, she saw it fit to finally answer An’s question. “We planned on going on a date after school, too. After that, we were going to give each other our gifts. I guess I could ask him about the…crazy idea?” Nene didn't even know if she wanted to know herself. ‘What on earth could he have planned that needed intervention?!’

“Aww, you too?” An clasped her hands briefly before fake-pouting. “Wait, I guess that makes sense. Christmas is perfect for going on a date with your lover.” She looked back and forth between Akito and Nene repeatedly. Both had someone they could spend time with, then frowned, “You both have a lover while I'm just a lonely girl all by myself!”

Akito sighed. “You say that, but you aren't even trying to find someone. So why even complain?”

“Well, a girl can dream! Besides, there's going to be more customers today since it's sort of a holiday at the cafe. So I have to help out!” And gave him a ‘well duh!’ kind of look. What else would she be doing?

“Fair.” He hummed. ‘I could try to recommend asking Toya to help out since he also isn't doing anything today, but asking him to do anything there sounds like a disaster…’ Toya shouldn't be allowed to make anything, and he wasn't exactly server material either.

“What about Aoyagi-kun? He's in your group, right?” Nene suggested what Akito could not. Mainly because she didn't know the repercussions.

“Huh? What about him?” She tilted her head.

‘Screw it.’ Akito decided to just go with the idea now that it's been thrown out. “You could ask if he wanted to help you and Ken-san. If you don't need the help, then I bet he wouldn't mind hanging out at the cafe and keeping you from being bored.”

“I mean, I don't think we need more hands even with a little more customers.” But she gave the second suggestion some thought, a small smile forming on her lips. "I'll consider the second option, though! It'd be nice to talk to someone on my breaks or during downtime since we don't have practice as well as you and Kohane not being there today for obvious reasons.”

“That settles that, then.” Akito nodded.

“Yep, I wish you both a Merry Christmas,” Nene spoke up with a soft smile, seeing as the problem had been solved.

They both smiled at her as they returned the sentiment before finally returning to their seats.

Let's rewind and switch focus to the other classroom, shall we?

Tsukasa opened the door to the classroom, not loudly, mind you. He entered like any normal person would enter and swiftly walked up to Toya, who seemed to be talking with Mizuki, who was very much present, about SEKAI.

Toya was the first to notice his upperclassman and lit up. A faint smile grew as the blonde got closer. “Tsukasa Senpai! Good morning!"

“Hmm?” Mizuki turned around, and the loud one approached. "Oh, Senpai! Whatcha doing here?”

“You see, I was just walking Nene to her destination and happened to see you two talking. So I came here to talk to you both! Seems like you two were having a fun conversation.”

“I was telling him about your SEKAI! Ena showed our group the pictures, and now I'm showing them to him!” They then showed him the pictures, too. Though it may be his own SEKAI, he hasn't seen it from the sky before.

“Hahaha! It's a marvelous place, is it not? Truly a place that's befitting a star like me!” He bragged. Even if he hasn't been to another SEKAI, he could guess that his was on the more…exciting side of the spectrum.

“Exactly! So let me in~!” They insisted. “Let me escape from school and play around in your SEKAI Senpaiii~”

“No can do! I shall not encourage skipping school, even for you, Akiyama.” Tsukasa formed an X with his hands. “It's a big No No from me.”

“Aww…” They playfully deflated, knowing full well Tsukasa wouldn't allow it.

“It's okay, Tsukasa Senpai will definitely let you in when he's available.” Toya chimed in. He's also pretty interested in exploring the magical SEKAI after hearing about it from Mizuki.

They turned to Tsukasa with very expectant eyes.

“Unfortunately, it can't be today. I have a very important date with Nene today that will be the best date ever!” He was quite determined to make the statement a reality.

“I see. It makes a lot of sense that you two would be doing something today.” Toya nodded. “I hope you two enjoy yourselves.”

“I'll make sure we do! What about you two? Are either of you doing anything today?” The upperclassman asked curiously.

Both Toya and Mizuki looked at each other, shrugged, and then looked back.

“I don't recall having anything to do today. Akito and Kohane won't be present, so we won't have practice.” Toya shook his head. Maybe he'll just hang around somewhere and read something while enjoying the snowfall.

“I'm free! Though I think Kanade and Ena might be going out today, so I can't bother them, boohoo…” A mimicry of sadness from the pink-haired one.

“Kanade and Ena-san? Didn't know they were close like that.” Tsukasa mumbled, trying to imagine what it'd be like if those two were together. Somehow, the best he's imagining right now is Kanade being dragged out of her own home. A funny thought, if he'd say so himself.

“It's a newer thing. Don't worry about it!" They giggled. Never have they seen Kanade so awkward before trying to ask Ena about hanging out during Christmas.

“Anyway, I'll be sure to let you both know when I'll be available during the break so that you may visit the SEKAI! The residents already seem to have taken an interest in the idea of more visitors, so they'll be more than welcoming, I promise."

“Sounds fun!” Mizuki chirped.

“Indeed, I look forward to exploring the differences between our SEKAIs. Maybe one day you could come to Street SEKAI. Meiko makes good food that I'm sure you'll enjoy.” Toya offered, flashing Tsukasa a smile.

“I humbly accept the invitation!” Tsukasa hummed. Once he visits one, he'll surely do his best to visit the rest too! Seeing how interesting SEKAIs were.

Mizuki was way more hesitant to invite anyone to the SEKAI. Again, technically, it wasn't even theirs to begin with. So they'll have to check in with Mafuyu on the logistics of that. Even then, Empty SEKAI…is, well, empty. Not much to see there.

“I think I'll hold off on bringing anyone to empty SEKAI. Sorry, Senpai!” They clapped their hands together for a small apology, but it was met with overwhelming understanding.

“It's alright, Akiyama, I understand if the space is personal to you and the rest of your group, and prefer others not to invade it. There's no shame in that.” Tsukasa denied, warming Mizuki’s heart with his comment.

“Aww, thanks, Senpai. That means a lot.” They glowed.

Toya found it to be the best time to change the course of the conversation now. “Speaking of our SEKAIs, we were talking about how different our Vsingers are. For example, my Len is pretty relaxed and outgoing.”

“While mine is a shy and cute little guy!” Mizuki jumped in to finish the thought.

“We were planning on asking both Lens to talk to each other, but got a little sidetracked while talking about SEKAI.” Toya scratched the back of his neck. “But since you're here now, would you like to join us?”

“That sounds very fun!” Tsukasa takes a peek at the clock on the wall, he should have a few minutes. “I have some time to spare! Do not worry about me!”

Toya nodded, looked around, and put his phone on his desk when he thought it was safe."Len? Are you there?”

Len popped up in seconds. "Hey Toya! I heard the conversation earlier:” He then turned his attention to Tsukasa and Mizuki. "It's nice to meet you two!”

“Woah!” Mizuki admired the way this particular Len was dressed and how different he was.

“He's pretty similar to the Len I'm used to, though he looks like he carries himself in a more mature air as far as I can tell.” Tsukasa was inspecting this other version of the Vsinger.

“I'll take that as a compliment! I do my best to seem capable." Len chuckled.

“Len, these are my friends, Akiyama and Tsukasa Senpai.” Toya motioned to the two standing by the desk, who did their best to cover the hologram.

“Ohh.” Len particularly looked at Tsukasa and pointed at him. “Is he the upperclassman that you often talk about?”

Having been caught, Toya felt his face heat up a little. “Yes…” It was a very quiet response.

“I'm quite honored to be the topic of discussion!” Tsukasa accepted with grace. At least as long as they aren't badmouthing him or anyone he knows.

“Lemme see if my Len wants to talk. Like I said before, he's a shy boy.” Mizuki placed the phone next to Toya’s. “Len! Could you come out?”

The drastically different Len did appear, too. Wearing the classic gray that the empty SEKAI was known for. It took him no time to realize that the one calling him wasn't the only one present.

“H-hello…” He was very shy, seeing as three other people, including one who seemed to be another one of himself, were giving him curious looks.

“Interesting, I didn't know Len could be this quiet,” Toya noted, which street Len gave him a half-offended look.

“Heya Len! Sorry to bother you. Don't worry, these guys are harmless!” Mizuki interjected, trying to reassure the Vsinger.

“If you say so…” He wished he had someone to hide behind anyway. Like Miku.

“It's nice meeting another version of me. I've been curious about it since Miku said she met other versions of herself!” Street Len stated cautiously. It's not like he wanted to scare the other him away.

“L-likewise.”

Street Len was quite stuck on what to talk about. The two of them didn't have much in common, it seemed.

Both Toya and Mizuki noticed the awkward silence and decided to intervene.

With Mizuki speaking up. “Uhh, Toya’s Len,” Getting his attention. “Why don't you introduce yourself first? My Len does tend to take a little bit to get used to other people.”

Street Len nodded, “Sure! I'll talk as long as you need.”

Tsukasa wanted to stay and listen, but when he looked at the clock again, he noticed that class was soon going to start. “AHHH!" Turning the heads of the two Lens and the two humans. "Class starts pretty soon, so I'll need to hurry to my seat! It was nice meeting both of you (The Lens)!”

And with that, he turned around and exited the classroom. After which he headed for the stairs and made his way to his class, and took a seat. ‘Just a few hours, Tsukasa, after that, the date can get started.’ He was doing his best to hype himself up.

Let's fast forward to the end of the day. For a summary, lunch went as normal. Nene and Tsukasa were stuck together like glue while Emu busted down the door and clung onto Rui, who seemed to be making some sort of small drone. Tsukasa wasn't sure. Together, the four of them hung out and talked about future plays and scripts.

Now comes the big moment. After school and the arrival of the date. Tsukasa got up, stretched, and saw Rui, who seemed quick to get ready to leave.

“Hmm? What's with the rush, Rui? Is something wrong?” Tsukasa questioned as quickly as possible, lest he ask too late and miss Rui on the way out.

“It's nothing dire, don't worry, Tsukasa-kun~ I'm just getting ready to meet up with Emu-kun,” Rui answered, putting the small drone (Tsukasa couldn't even guess what this was for).

“Emu?”

“Indeed. You're not the only one who's got a day of fun ahead of them today, you know?” Rui smirked, satisfied with his drone. He definitely had a devious plan that involved it and a special little plant that he planned on hanging above their heads.

“That makes sense! I hope you two have fun. Maybe we might bump into each other while enjoying Christmas night?” Tsukasa himself got ready to go too.

“Agreed. I'll have to get going, though. Ciao for now~” and just like that, Rui scurried off out of class and to wherever Emu may be waiting. ‘Heh, there's a good chance she's the one waiting for Rui outside the gate at that very moment.’ It was humorous to Tsukasa how fast Emu is for Rui.

But he won't let that couple be the only ones having fun, he must go find Nene so that they can get ready for the best Christmas night ever!

He marched down the stairs and quickly moved to 2-A. Not before greeting Toya and An, who seemed to be heading off somewhere together. An in particular seemed prepared to work tirelessly today.

Tsukasa opened the door just as Akito, who was on the phone, was about to exit. “Oh, sup. Here to pick up Kusanagi?” He stepped aside and allowed Tsukasa to enter.

Once out of the way, the ginger exited. “So…I'll come to you and from there we can hang out at…” Just like that, Akito was out of sight.‘Seems like he was planning a date of his own.’ Quite a lot of their friends were doing that, it seems. Christmas was truly a day for couples.

He returned his attention to Nene, who was packing up. “My princess! Ready for a day of eternal wonder and joy?” He played up his personality for comedy.

Nene groaned, not before her lips quirked a smile. Betraying how she's reacting. “Normal speak, please? But yeah, I'm ready. My prince.” The way she called him was like shooting an arrow through his heart.

“Let us make haste! We have limited time today, and I wish to make the most of it. He extended his hand out, which Nene graciously took. “First stop, my house!”

And so our star couple set off to change into more comfortable clothes for the date. Meanwhile, other couples and pairs prepared to spend time together on this nice and snowy day in their own way.

That reminds me, how does our newest couple plan on spending the afternoon?

Taking a quick moment to zoom in on Miyajou. Airi was talking to Shizuku now that school was over, until the door swung open, revealing Minori.

“AIRICHAN! LET'S GO ON A DATE TODAY!” Completely unaware that not all students have shuffled out of the room. Let's not ignore the fact that she definitely ran there right after school ended and also yelled that out. The chances that people in other rooms or the hallway would hear this were not low.

Whispers spawned very quickly at the prospect that the idols who were in a group together were dating each other. Airi’s lips twitched in annoyance at the careless move, but she couldn't stay mad forever; this was her girlfriend after all.

Shizuku giggled whilst watching the entire thing go down. Prompting Airi to take action.

Silently, she walked out of the room, grabbed Minori’s arm, and dragged her away to someplace quiet.

“Minori. We haven't announced our status yet, and I don't need people to start rumors.” Airi scolded, "What were you thinking?!”

“I'M SORRY!!! I was just really excited by the idea of going on a date with my girlfriend!” Very honest and straight to the point, classic Minori.

Airi sighed, “Just don't do it again, at least before we make it public that we're together. I'm not sure when we can announce it, but I'm sure we'll be fine.”

“So we can go on a date?!” Minori somehow skipped over everything and just wanted to go on a date with Airi.

After a quick facepalm, she relented. “Of course we can, why would I say no? Now let's go!” Airi linked arms with Minori and set off. Ready to spend the day with the one she cared for most.

Notes:

This is late! To my standards, at least, so my apologies. I've been slacking hard, and I'm too busy being a gamer that I sometimes eat up my usual writing time with some gaming. Other than that, the usual procrastination, what's new? I know I said a while back that the fic switched to cruise mode, so it doesn't hurt that bad to be 1 or 2 days late, so long as it's within a 2-week window. If it really goes past that, just know that I'm not dead and that I'm sorry I was probably lazy.

Let's touch on some things in the story, shall we?

Tenpapa is here! And he's a calm man. I think it's a fun contrast compared to the rest of the parents, and especially the Tenmas, for them to have this calm and collected father. If this doesn't fit or seems weird, do tell!

This chapter mainly had a lot of small interactions, which is great because I feel like the next chapter is going to have very few characters other than our main duo, with the exception of maybe a few cameos. So it'll probably just be purely them, which I don't think has happened before (I'd have to go back check honestly).

Chapter 20: The Date! It's finally here!

Summary:

All these chapters have been leading up to this! Enjoy this wholesome date between the two main lovers as they go from place to place, having fun every step of the way. They also meet some friends throughout the date, so I hope you enjoy the small interactions too! And of course, the gifts that took multiple chapters to create? Find out how they react to them later in the chapter :D

Notes:

Tsukasa: AT LONG LAST! MY DATE WITH NENE! HAHAHA

Nene: I know you're happy about it, but seriously, you don't need to shout it out.

Mizuki: Aw, come on! He's just very excited that this chapter was written. Plus, the author delayed the release for a special reason.

Honami: Exactly, He wanted to post it on Tsukasa's birthday!

Nene, looking at her phone: You know it's very close to midnight when he posts this, so it might as well not be on Tsukasa's birthday for basically the rest of the world...

Tsukasa: It's the thought that counts!

FINALLY, we're here for their date! It's been so long, so I do hope anyone looking forward to this enjoys what I have planned (I don't actually plan that far ahead, just roll with it).

We join our main couple not on the walk to Tsukasa’s home, but inside his room at the current moment. Both already actually changed into more casual clothing for their date…so why are we still here even after they're ready to leave? Well, let's find out!

The two stood in front of the presents that sat on the small table. Their dilemma? How they'll handle the act of giving their gifts to each other.

“We could just leave them here and open them once we're done with the date, since I'm staying over,” Nene suggested, though… “But I know you want to do the gift exchange on the Ferris Wheel.” And she didn't wish to ruin the experience for her boyfriend.

Tsukasa pondered. “It's selfish of me, sorry. But I believe it'll enhance the experience even more! I know you wouldn't want to carry around a box the entire time, though.” Both sides were doing their best to consider the other’s perspective.

“No, I get it. I'm sure it'll feel great to watch you open my gift on the Ferris Wheel.” She shook her head. ‘They're also probably doing fireworks, too. Maybe that's the other reason Tsukasa’s insisting on it.’

“Then maybe we leave them here until we're ready to go to Phoenix Wonderland? That'll leave our hands free for the majority of our date. Once we're inside, we could leave it at the stage until it's time.” He shrugged, but it earned him a look of disgust from Nene.

“That…sounds like so much backtracking…” She wasn't wrong. Their route would look weird if they had to return to the house to get the gift, only for them to need to backtrack to the stage too.

Tsukasa scratched his head. “Well, I'm officially out of ideas for the time being!”

“Why not allow us to help?” A feminine robotic voice called out.

The voice came from Tsukasa’s phone, prompting him to pull it out of his pocket quickly. Allowing for Meiko and Kaito to fully project themselves.

Only when she saw them did Nene realize that they technically had the easiest access to an actual videogame inventory ever with SEKAI. “We could go to SEKAI and leave our presents with them until we need to give them to each other.” Of course! How could they forget?

“Exactly! Just come here for a minute with the presents, then you two can be on your merry way!” Kaito agreed. He could just store the gifts in his office for safekeeping.

Tsukasa’s eyes widened once he was finally on the same page. “That's brilliant! We must employ this tactic immediately!” He picked up his present as Nene did the same thing with hers.

“You're such an idiot.” Nene quipped,

“Hey! You wouldn't have reached that conclusion had they not appeared. So we're both idiots!” Tsukasa confidently retorted. After all, he was right about that bit.

Nene rolled her eyes. “Yeah, you infected me with your idiocy.” She watched as the Vsingers went back inside and allowed Tsukasa to pull up his music player for the SEKAI portal.

“Then we can be fools together forever.” He flashed a stupid smile, shiny teeth and all. Very pleased with the statement he just made.

The smile only grew wider when Nene blushed. Signifying that the flirt was very effective, and he was proud of it.

She ineffectively attempted to cover her face with her present.“J-just get us to SEKAI so we can s-start the date.”

“Aye aye!” And he pressed play, transporting them to the SEKAI together. Once their vision cleared, they saw the two Vsingers whom they were just talking to approach.

“Hey there!” Meiko waved before setting her sight on the boxes in their hands. “We can take those off your hands for the time being!”

“You're both lifesavers! We appreciate it!” Tsukasa animatedly handed Kaito his present while Meiko took Nene’s.

“We're happy we could help. Now go have fun on this amazing holiday!” Kaito smiled, receiving corresponding smiles from the couple in return before Tsukasa quickly unpause the song. Returning them both to his room.

Kaito and Meiko watched as the other two vanished in the sea of triangles before dissipating and revealing that they were gone. They started heading for the huge tent where Kaito’s office resided.

“You know, you really feel like his dad sometimes.” Meiko teased, earning her a chuckle from the troupe leader, who was not denying those claims.

“Miku and I have been watching over him since he was very young, thanks to his early SEKAI creation. So I have seen him grow up through the years, even if we couldn't interact until last year.” He explained.

Eventually, they did make it to the door to his office, Meiko giving him space to unlock it.

“No kidding. You should see the look on your face.”

“My face? What sort of face am I making?” Kaito tilted his head. He opened the door, revealing a tidy office.

“You look like a proud father.” Meiko giggled. Placing Nene’s present on the table.

“I can't deny that. I'm very proud of how far he's come. Especially with the help of other people.” Kaito placed Tsukasa’s present next to the other. Keeping them together as they should be.

Meiko huffed as she smiled at the proud ‘father’. “Well, the rest of us haven't been around for as long as you two, but we're all proud of the group’s growth.”

“Yes, that's true. Those four are inseparable. They all lift each other to greater heights than they would be alone.”

“And we'll continue to support those kids, right?” Meiko placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Right.” A simple agreement. After being done reminiscing, Kaito exits the room with Meiko, closes the door, and locks it for safekeeping (there aren’t troublemakers or thieves in the SEKAI, but better safe than sorry.

He watched as Meiko sped up ahead of him. Hearing her yell until she was too far to hear anymore. “Everyone's having their own fun today, right? We should too! I'll find Luka and then the three of us can do whatever!” And just like that, she was gone in a flash.

His lips curved in amusement and endearment. “Haha. Guess I'll also look for her too.” He walked off in a different direction. The faster either of them finds Luka, the more joy they can have spending time together.

While the Vsingers do their own thing, we reunite with the couple of the hour as they exit the front door of the Tenma household and begin their journey to wherever adventure takes them.

Tsukasa intertwined his hands with hers and led them on their way. “First stop, the mall!”

Off they went. Silent steps as they held hands for warmth…only that it was a bit chillier than expected, and Nene needed more than just her hand to be safe from the temperature.

Once again, she had to rely on Tsukasa for heat embarrassingly. Looking away, she slowly closed the distance. Acting very nonchalantly about the whole thing, even if it heated her face, and Tsukasa definitely noticed her actions. With a small smirk, he wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her as close as possible.

“H-hey!” Why was he so good at catching her when she was trying to do something romantic?

Tsukasa shot her a smirk. "Was it not your intention to get closer? I'm simply helping you out.” He was so smug about it, and it irritated her a little.

“It's just a little chilly! Sorry for trying to use my human heater.” She rolled her eyes. Half a lie and half truth, she did want to get closer to him for warmth…the other reason she obviously won't admit, but Tsukasa got the gist anyway.

Tsukasa looked up a little. Snowflakes danced as they fell from the sky, which was noticeably getting darker by the hour, thanks to it being winter. ‘The lights will turn on soon.’

He then had a light bulb moment. “If you need a shield from the cold, why now allow me to shield you, my lady?” He extended the side of his long coat. One Nene somehow didn't notice being very big. It's almost comical.

“Why do you even have this?” She grabbed part of the coat and got a better look at it. Sure, it matched him, but she never really saw him in it before.

Tsukasa released a guilty chuckle. “I saw it one day on display and thought it looked good! So I bought it without a second thought…” Not exactly his proudest purchase, but it's working out for him now!

“Of course.” She sighed. ‘It sounds like him to do that.’ “I'll take it, though.” She got off him for a second. Allowing him to wrap his coat around her in a way that felt like he tucked her under his wing. Now fully enveloped by his coat, she hugged his side, maximizing the heat conversion, and embraced the situation. Tsukasa removed his arm from the sleeve on Nene’s side, allowing it to drop and flow freely. Opting to wrap his arm around her shoulder instead.

Was it enough to protect her from the cold? Yes, more than enough. But maybe it was too effective because now she was warm…and her face continued to burn up.

‘I'm so close to him and he's so warm…’ Now shielded by her knight, she smiled softly. Thanks to his body radiating heat combined with the coat, any complaints she had about being cold disappeared. “It's not, uh, hard to walk like this, right?" She looked up at him as she asked.

He shook his head. “It's not a problem! Rather, I hope you're still able to move comfortably yourself.” She felt the reverberation as he talked, and somehow that felt relaxing even while he was talking pretty loudly.

“Well, I can still see in front of us.” She used her other hand to open the coat a bit, as if peeking through a set of curtains. “So I'm good too.” ‘I…might get too used to this.’ It's a problem she's willing to have if it means more of this.

“Then onwards we go.” Tsukasa looked down, seeing Nene clinging so closely, made him smile uncontrollably. It was so endearing that she's even willing to do this in public. Though he's not sure how she'd react if they ran into any friends while like this (not so subtle foreshadowing).

They soon arrived at the mall, which seemed more populated than usual. Nene reluctantly detached herself from Tsukasa and his coat since it wasn't as cold as outside, but you can bet your bottom dollar she'll go right back once they leave the mall.

“Yeah, this makes sense. With schools going on break and today being a holiday, of course, a hotspot like this would be crowded.” Nene reasoned. She looked around at the filled mall. Groups of friends, couples, those who came to chill at the mall alone (I don't judge, I do this once in a while), anyone under the sun was there. They didn't see any familiar faces just yet, though.

“Did you want anything to eat? There'll probably be a wait with this many people.”

She thought about his question for a second. “Not feeling it right now." She shrugged.

Tsukasa nodded in return. “Got it. So I guess that means we walk around for a bit and then stop by the arcade?”

“Yep, let's go.” She took his hand and walked alongside him. Stopping to enjoy anything that might be an inclusion for the holiday. Which mainly meant the big Christmas tree that was set up, accompanied by the endless Christmas lights that were lining the walls. The ceiling even had dangling cords of small lights for added atmosphere.

Many stores had sales going on, and many bakeries were promoting their special cakes and other sweet treats made for the occasion. Tsukasa noted that they should get a small cake for them to enjoy, which Nene agreed but wanted to leave it off for later.

Eventually, they made it to the arcade. Not because it had anything special for the holidays, but because it'd be fun to play games together. That's all.

“So, what do we play first?” Tsukasa looked around, and even in the arcade, it was decently full of people.

“Whatever looks fun, I guess.”

The two walked around until they found something of interest, and Tsukasa spotted a DDR machine open for two people. “How about some movement?"

“Tsukasa, we are NOT about to work up a sweat on a date like this.” She looked unamused at the suggestion.

“Why not? It's not like we're wearing anything special. I mean, aside from this big coat, I'm dressed quite casually. So are you.” He pointed out.

He wasn't wrong. They weren't wearing their everyday clothes, but they weren't dressed for a fancy dinner either.

“Can’t handle the thought of losing to your fabulous star?” Decidedly threw in a taunt for good measure.

Nene rolled her eyes. “After this, I'm beating you up in a fighting game.” She took off her coat as they both got on the dance platform.

“I'll have you know that I've been improving on those, too! I can't have you beat me all the time!” He hung the coat nearby and knelt to insert some credits into the machine to get it started. They selected a random Miku song (because, of course, they did) and got started.

They settled on only a few rounds, otherwise, they'd get way too competitive. Their rhythm was generally on point, and they were usually able to keep up with the tempo (the song was pretty fast), but the first round went to Nene. She was able to move with much more grace, and her timing was better, so she got a better score than Tsukasa in the first song.

But that's where her advantages end because Tsukasa had Stamina and adaptability on his side. The second song was a bit faster, and Tsukasa kept up better than Nene. We definitely know who's the one who's much more fit than the other, and it began to show as Tsukasa was the one stealing the show.

Soon, Tsukasa had a higher score when the second song finished.

“It's not too late to surrender, Nene. I have the upper hand.” He exhaled, catching his breath a little.

“Never. We're equal 1 to 1.” She was breathing harder, clearly more tired than her opponent.

“That'll change with this next song!” And the next song quickly started, and Nene already regretted not tapping out. Compared to the stamina monster that was Tsukasa, playing multiple high-speed DDR songs was not something Nene was able to handle. Did she have better stamina after joining the troupe? Yes, but even that wasn't enough to continuously tap arrows on a danceboard.

And so Tsukasa won 2 out of the 3 songs, making him the winner. Nene was doing her best to catch her breath and took a seat on the bench right next to the machine. A moment later, Tsukasa joined her.

“I…hate you…so much…” She managed to utter in between breaths. Her heart pounded rapidly, doing its best to supply the very needed oxygen to the body as Tsukasa used his hands to fan her.

Though he was laughing all the while, “Maybe that was too much?” Nene gave him a look of annoyance.

“YOU…THINK!?” She hissed louder than intended. Slowly, her breathing was normalizing. ‘I'm so going to destroy him in Street Fighter.’ A fire was lit within her. She needed her revenge.

Tsukasa continued to softly laugh at her reactions, which did a lot to subdue her fury. It was soothing music to her ears that she could listen to forever, maybe when she isn't fighting for her life, though.

“That was fun, though. We should do this again another time! Maybe when we aren't supposed to be on a romantic date.” Tsukasa chirped. After which, they sat there for a few more minutes before Nene sprang up, grabbed him by the hand, and dragged him to the Street Fighter machine.

A sweat drop formed on the blonde’s head. ‘Oh boy.’ Tsukasa had this coming the moment he defeated her in any arcade game.

She sat down and patted the seat next to her. “We're playing. Sit.” There were two seats, each having its own set of buttons. Tsukasa could only see this ending in one way. Destruction.

Surrendering to his fate, he picks a character he's at least a little familiar with (I'm having him pick Rashid for the sake of him gelling with the character while also yelling EAGLE SPIKE).

Nene picked a top tier. Of course, she did (Rashid is one too, but he's harder to play and there's no way in hell Tsukasa knows how to play him correctly lol). She picked Akuma and was ready to run Tsukasa 10 sets of pain.

And boy was it painful. She ran him down in most of the matches and made sure to hit as many Raging Demons as possible (he managed to dodge only some). Sure, he'd be able to take a round once or twice, but never actually win the full set. So in the end, it was a 10-0 in Nene’s favor.

Once the last match was over, the two got up. Nene looked very proud of herself while Tsukasa was happy for her, not very bothered by being slaughtered (he did want to practice and get better, though. Just to pose a challenge for her instead of being a punching bag, but that's for another day).

“Guess that makes it a 60-win streak for me?” She taunted. Never once was he able to win against her ever when it came to fighting games.

“Yeah…last time you even did combos blind! What can't you do?” He feigned a sob. Even after being crushed, Tsukasa’s mood was as bright as ever, and she was happy he was.

“Again, it was on a CPU, but you're better than before. Maybe one day you will take a game off of me.”

He perked up at the statement. “Would you give me a reward of sorts if I do?” He raised a brow and gave her a questioning look

She stared at him for a few seconds. ‘A reward just for winning? That's so dumb.’ She crossed her arms but conceded anyway. “Sure, but I doubt you'll beat me anytime soon. Maybe train for a million years and then come back.” She verbally jabbed.

“Challenge accepted! I will get my reward one day! For now, shall we go?”

He held out his hand, which Nene took. ‘Even after being crushed, Tsukasa’s mood was as bright as ever.’ And she was happy that he remained unfazed.

“Let's go to one of the bakeries and grab something. We can leave the mall and look at the lights after."

Tsukasa nodded at her suggestion, led her out of the arcade, and set course for a bakery. Which they hoped wasn't filled to the brim with people, as they wouldn't exactly want to wait very long.

They made their way to an arguably less crowded bakery, and Tsukasa decided to wait in line.

“Nene, you should find somewhere to sit! This might…” He looked at the line in front of him. “Take a little bit.”

She nodded and decided to see if she could find a seat. Her eyes scanned the tables and seats for anything available, but many groups were present and took the space instead. Enjoying their Christmas-style treats.

‘Yeah, there's no way I'm finding a place to sit. Guess I'll just stand with him-’

“Nenechan?”

A distant voice called out to her amongst the chatter that filled the environment. Nene’s eyes darted, and she started spinning around, trying to find the source of the voice.

“Over here!”

Once again, the voice called out to her. Thankfully, she was able to follow the sound this time and spotted two people sitting at a table, Kanade and Ena! They were waving her over and inviting her to sit. She did just that. Walking over and sitting while waving at the two.

“See Kanade? I didn't mistake her for someone else.” Ena pouted. Seems like Kanade was doubting it a little bit.

Kanade softly giggled. “Yeah, you were right.” Then she turned to Nene, “I didn't expect to see you here today. How are you?”

“I'm on a date with Tsukasa right now.” She pointed to him on his phone.”He's in line because he thought we should get a small cake to eat. What about you two?”

Kanade answered first with a simple answer. “I asked Ena if she was busy today, and she told me no, so we planned to meet up.” (She did not elaborate on the amount of effort it took for her to ask)

Though Ena followed up. “It works for both of us. I needed art supplies, and I wanted to try out one of the Christmas cheesecakes.” It was the plate she had in front of her as she spoke. “For Kanade, it was a good opportunity to go outside and maybe get some clothes that aren't just the same set of clothes repeated 1 million times.”

“I'm not good at fashion and clothes, so it's nice to have someone help me.” Kanade shyly admitted.

Nene nodded, feeling a little guilty about temporarily imposing on their date…or hangout. She wasn't sure what their status was at the moment.

The trio chatted for a little bit when a topic came to Nene’s mind.

“Shinonome-san, you were with other people helping him come up with an idea for a present, right?"

Ena guiltily looks away and awkwardly chuckles. “I was mainly there for the free cheesecake that Airi told me he offered to buy, so I tagged along. But I still helped and offered suggestions.” She finished with a shrug.

“Did anything weird come up? I was told that Tsukasa had a crazy idea that you all had to talk him out of.” Nene asked, hoping that someone would give her the answer.

“Did Akito tell you?”

Nene nodded in confirmation. “Well, he didn't tell me what it was. He just told me to ask Tsukasa later.” She can see that Ena was contemplating spilling the fun by just telling the green-haired girl.

Ultimately, Akito decided to keep it a secret, so Ena figured that she'd leave the surprise till the end as well. “It was pretty funny now that I think about it, but since Akito didn't tell you, I won't either. I'll leave it up to you to find out for yourself!” Ena flashed a hush gesture at the one asking.

Nene sulked that she had to wait longer for this mystery to be solved. “Fine…” All this for something that isn't even his actual gift? Seriously…

Kanade smiled as she watched the exchange between her two friends. “I take it that you haven't given him your gift yet?”

“Nope, we'll do it later.”

“Are you nervous?” Kanade asked curiously. Though she saw no ounce of doubt on Nene’s face.

“None. I'm kinda getting impatient because I want him to see how much effort and love I've put into it as soon as possible.” Nene groaned. It's been fun so far, but she knows it might be a couple more hours until the fateful time arrives. ‘I don’t think I’ve ever worked this hard on anything in a while...’

Kanade nodded. “At least you're very enthusiastic about today.” She noticed that Tsukasa was approaching with a bag in hand, meaning that the conversation was coming to a close. “Tsukasa-san. Hello.”

“Ah! Ena-san, Yoisaki-san! A pleasure to meet you two here! Thank you for keeping Nene company.” He bowed. He saw that Nene got up and walked over to him, ready to leave.

“It's no problem.” Kanade smiled, “It's always nice to talk to a friend.”

“Yep, don't worry about it.” Ena agreed and shot Nene a wink, which was received.

“See you two.” Nene waved at the two as they all said their goodbyes. After which, the two of them exit the bakery and make their way to the nearest mall exit.

“So, what'd you get?” She looked down at the bag in his other hand. A plastic bag that seemingly contained a box.

“I got one of their slices of cake! There's no way we'd finish a whole cake on our own, besides, it’d be more special if we shared it. They even gave me a fork!” It was perfect, he had everything for a relaxing moment, which consisted of them feeding each other the cake. Whenever that was.

Soon, they exited the mall and made it back to the outside. Nene spared no seconds and quickly retreated inside Tsukasa’s coat once again, as if she were a mouse retreating to her mousehole.

“You certainly enjoy being here, huh?” He looked down at the girl who clung to his side. She returned the gaze as she looked up at him.

“Got a problem with that?”

“None, you're just so cute to witness.” He flashed her a smile while patting her head.

“Hmph.” A small pout on the girl’s face as she blushed and looked away. “Let's go, it's dark enough so the lights are on. probably.” She mumbled just loud enough to be heard.

“Alrighty!” And so they made their way to the next stop, the lights.

They walked down the streets, lit up by street lights and very full of people. For a day like this, the sun setting didn't hinder anyone from going out and enjoying the festivities. The more they walked, the glow of lights changed. No longer were they the standard yellow lights of street lights; now transitioning to the glow of the Christmas lights that illuminated the pathway.

The couple looked around and admired the sights. Trees lined with different kinds of lights stretched far beyond the horizon, a myriad of colors. The bushes were also holding their own fair share of lights.

“It's Pretty…” Nene was in awe. Sure, she always knew about the lights every Christmas, so why do they feel like they look so much better now than before? She looked up at Tsukasa, who was just as captivated as she was. Right, he was the answer. He made this experience feel that much more special.

They walked along the way, following the lights. It seemed like a lot of people had the same idea. The pathway was full of people. Many took pictures of the trees and lights, others took selfies, some both. There was chatter all around, and conversations about anything under the sun were taking place. But to a certain pair of individuals, the only other person present was their other half.

They kept following the pathway and reached a different area with its lights. Soon, the tree’s color diversity changed. Gone were the multicolored trees, and they soon turned into a grotto of bright blue. With no other source of light, the color consumed the pathway. Dazzling anyone walking down this way.

They continued to explore the area. Trees, bushes, arches, little fountains…all equipped with bright and colorful lights that brought wonder to the eyes of spectators.

Eventually, they found themselves a seat in one of the illuminated areas. Seeing as they have been walking around for a while, Tsukasa found it to be the perfect opportunity to sit and eat the slice of cake. All while under the Christmas lights of the surrounding trees.

Once seated, Tsukasa placed the container on his lap and opened it. A nicely sliced cake made for the season (I don't have a flavor in mind, so let's go with the classic strawberry cake).

She stared at the cake as it was unveiled. “That looks good.”

“I've heard good things about this while asking other people in line. While it may look like a standard strawberry cake you'd see on days like these, that particular bakery seems to be less known, yet they make amazing quality pastries and cakes!” Tsukasa seems to be good at knowing the lesser-known yet good sweet spots.

“Well, if the people in line say so…” She'll have to put her faith in them and Tsukasa’s judgement.

“Here! You can have the first bite.” He used the fork to grab a piece and held it up to her mouth. She can see the sponginess of the cake, a good sign for things to come, and the smell of the fresh strawberry was already in her nose.

She slowly opened her mouth and chomped down on the fork, eating the piece that was given. Her thoughts? Those people were no liars. This was probably the best strawberry cake she has ever had by a long shot. It was so fluffy and somehow very sweet that she wanted more! Thank God Tsukasa got a slice big enough for both of them, otherwise, she would've swiped away the whole thing for herself…or just had Tsukasa feed her the whole thing. That works too.

“Soooo?” He watched her in anticipation.

“It's really good. Nice going.” She did her best to remain composed.

“Great!” He got a forkful for himself, and instantly had his eyes opened the moment he tasted the cake. ‘Those folk weren't lying!’ He relished in the taste, enjoying every part of it.

He then felt a finger poke his shoulder. Turning to the obvious source, he saw Nene giving him a frown. “Are you going to feed me more or just sit there all day looking dumb?”

“Ah, sorry. I was lost in the flavor of this magnificent slice of cake. It makes me regret not buying a whole cake and sharing it with everyone.” He exhaled. He particularly meant those in SEKAI. He just knew how much Miku and Rin would have enjoyed the sweet treat.

“I'm sure you could always return later. Or just get them a different thing from their menu.” Nene opened her mouth as Tsukasa fed her another piece of cake.

“I guess you're right. I must focus on the present!” So the two continued to alternate eating pieces of the slice. Ultimately, finishing it quite quickly, leaving both of them satisfied.

Nene scooted closer, leaning her head on Tsukasa’s shoulder. She continued basking in the Christmas lights surrounding them as she watched many people walk past them, minding their own business.

‘This day has been so fun. If only it could last forever…’ She sighed to herself.

Tsukasa did his absolute best to keep Nene comfortable in her position as he joined her for a bit of people-watching.

That was until he noticed people starting to look in their direction with a confused face.

‘Hmm? Is something wrong?’ Tsukasa began looking around, wondering why they were even looking at them. Nene didn't know since she shut her eyes earlier just to take in the sounds of the calming atmosphere instead.

“Wrrrr.”

Except that's not a sound that she should be hearing at the current moment. Her eyes shot open as she removed herself from Tsukasa’s shoulder and began looking around as well, only she seemed to be on to something.

He shot her a confused look until he saw her look directly above her and watched as her face morphed into one of dread. He raised his line of sight upwards and saw the object that the people were staring at. A small drone…holding a certain small plant. Oh no.

“Now, how did that get there…?” Tsukasa could only ask out of pure confusion. It didn't look like anyone nearby was controlling it…

“You tell me.” Nene was just as confused, but aside from how it got there in the first place, they both knew the situation they were currently in.

Murmurs of confusion and curiosity from passersby floated around. Some questioned the mere existence of the drone, others wondered if they would follow through with the mistletoe since it was already dangling above their heads.

“Nene! We must rid this drone bothering us. Join me!” He faced her, making a spectacle of this in front of people.

PDA still wasn't her forte (Even if they hold hands in public and do little things at school), but the lovely feeling had been consuming them the entire day, so she’ll give it a pass (she has given Tsukasa MANY passes for PDA, but that won't be questioned).

“Fine, just this once…” She mumbled and faced the one whose eyes were sparkling. ‘I can’t believe I’m letting him do this…’

To be honest, Tsukasa was just excited because he'd seen scenes like these before. “Just like in Saki’s manga…” He muttered, and now he gets to experience it himself!

He raised his hand to Nene, whose eyes had been following the hand, and cupped her cheek.

‘His hand is so warm.’ She leaned into the touch. It melted his heart, but they can't stay like this for long. A show to put on!!! With a chuckle, he directed her to face him as he started leaning in. To both of them, this kind of felt like their first kiss (see chapter 1).

Seeing him close the distance, Nene smiled as she closed her eyes. Waiting for their lips to collide. Tsukasa already had his eyes on the prize as he fully closed the gap and gave her a short but sweet kiss. After the peck, they separated, yet Nene was still rubbing her cheek on his hand.

The watchers clapped, and the display of love was blinding, even more than the Christmas lights. Anyone watching could tell how much they truly loved one another.

The evil drone, seemingly satisfied, started rising higher and higher before it flew off in a random direction. Probably to its owner. Getting a better look at it before it scurried off, Tsukasa recognized it as the small drone that Rui was working on at lunch!

‘That guy…I’ll give him a piece of my mind later!!! But I guess I should also thank him.’ He bemoaned. It's exactly like the director to be pulling such a prank on them on such an important day!

Seeing that the display was over, everyone returned to their regularly scheduled…whatever they were doing before this strange event.

“Maybe it's a sign we should go,” Nene commented, standing up and dusting herself off.

“Agreed, let's head to the big tree!” Tsukasa shot up as well, cleaning himself up and offering her a hand.

Nene took it, opting not to take shelter in his coat a third time because she's arguably warmed up enough from their encounter just a few seconds ago. ‘I can't believe we just did that in front of strangers…’ Seriously, she would die if you told her that this was her future when she first met Tsukasa.

They exited the blue trees as they made their journey towards the giant glowing tree. Located in a central area with many Christmas lights in the form of various things surrounding the area, which added to the experience.

The blue light disappeared as the tree's Christmas lights transitioned once more. Once blue, now dazzling gold LED lights illuminated the pathway as they made their way to the huge plaza.

“I'm glad I got to experience this day with you,” Nene admitted. The day had been fun so far, and she knew it was only going to get better later.

“I wouldn't have it any other way either,” Tsukasa replied with a smile as they reached the end of the pathway. Passing through an arch covered in Christmas lights, our loving couple was blasted by a plaza full of colorful creations. Huge snowflakes, reindeers, and especially the giant tree were all glowing brightly.

Tsukasa looked around, and given the area, it made sense that the place was filled with people. Many took pictures of the creations, others were inside a seemingly dome-like structure that glowed a nice white color from the inside. Inside. The area had benches, too, but unlike the last area they were in, he couldn't find any empty places for them to sit.

“So, what do you think? Amazing place for a date, right?" Tsukasa was very proud of himself for suggesting they come here this morning.

“Yeah, really outdone yourself this time.” Nene rolled her eyes. It's like he was acting like he had put everything into place when in reality, the city did that. “But seriously, thanks for taking me here.”

“Thank you for coming. And being my girlfriend.”

“Of course.”

The two locked themselves in a staring contest after that. Just admiring how the other looked with all these colorful lights that surrounded them. The green and red lights from the big tree, accompanied by the bright yellow star on top, the many whites from the snowflakes and domes, and so much more. Colors splashed all around and only added to the charm.

The silence continued…well, not for long.

“COME ON AIRICHAN! THE LIGHTS ARE SO PRETTY AROUND HERE!!!” A high-pitched voice cut through the aether.

That pretty much startled the couple out of their world and back into reality.

“That voice sounded familiar. I'm pretty sure they also said a name I know…” Tsukasa looked around, now it was his turn to search for the familiar voice. Nene glanced around, too.

“Yeah, yeah, hold your horses. They aren't going anywhere, you know?” A second voice, more exhausted than the first, chuckled.

Tsukasa turned around and finally saw the people who he thought sounded familiar. To his surprise, they were friends he knew, but a pair he didn't expect to see on this very day.

He witnessed a very energetic and glowing Minori holding hands with the more relaxed Airi, allowing herself to be whisked away by the other. Accepting her fate and having fun all the while. “Oh well, that's interesting…”

“What is?” Nene looked at Tsukasa, then traced his gaze to see what he was seeing. “Oh, I guess they're here to enjoy the lights too.”

“Shall we greet them and have a small chat?” Tsukasa proposed.

“Sure.” She shrugged, might as well talk to other pairs they happen to come across since they've already done it once.

They started walking over to the idol couple. Though they had to speed up a little to catch up with Minori’s ever-rapid pace as she frolicked around the area whilst dragging Airi along. Her eyes twinkled as she looked at the many creations and shapes made of colorful lights. Airi stood back and took a lot of pictures of her cute girlfriend.

“Momoi Airi!”

Airi stopped what she was doing when she heard her name being called out like that. It triggered her sense of fight or flight as she looked around, hoping that whoever called her name wouldn't say it again in hopes that her, and by extension, Minori’s cover, wouldn't get blown.

She turned around and saw Nene and Tsukasa approaching. Tsukasa waved in a big arch while Nene only looked at her apologetically for his behavior.

“Seriously, every time you call my name out like that in public, I feel like I'll get a heart attack,” Airi complained. His voice was very loud after all, and he always says her full name!

“Oh! My apologies…I keep forgetting.” He said much quieter this time. “I'll keep it down if I were to meet you in public in the future.”

“Somehow, I think you'll also forget in the future, too.” Nene teased, causing Tsukasa to gasp dramatically at her claim. “Sorry for him, Momoi-san.” She sighed.

“I'm used to it,” Airi responded bluntly. “Always a comedy routine when I talk to him. Wouldn't be anything less.”

“Airichan?” Minori had noticed that she was talking to people, so we returned and joined up with her girlfriend. Joining the conversation. “Oh! Tsukasa-san, Nenechan! How are you two?”

“Excellent! We've been having a grand day together! Though excuse me for prying, could it be that you two are…" Tsukasa started his question, and it was quite easy to tell that he wanted to ask about the status of their relationship.

“Yes, Tenma-kun, we're dating,” Airi answered straight. "Only been together for a couple of days, so we're new to the dating business.” She smiled, grabbing Minori’s hand and intertwining their fingers.

Nene was the first to respond to the good news. “That's amazing, Congratulations.” She smiled. Always nice to hear that their friends were having successful love lives of their own.

“Indeed! While I'm not sure what happened that led up to the formation of your relationship, I wish you nothing but happiness for the future!” Tsukasa then followed up with his word of best wishes.

Both Minori and Airi smiled at the support.

“Honestly, without the help of Ena, Haruka, and your Luka, I probably wouldn't be here right now.” Airi chuckled.

“Luka?” Nene was confused. She remembered Tsukasa telling her about bringing his hangout group to their SEKAI, but she didn't know Airi was talking to the Vsinger. One look at Tsukasa shows that he wasn't aware of this tidbit either.

“Yeah, on that day when I was with these two and Ena…let’s just say I wasn't in the best mood. Embarrassingly, it was about Minori, but we'll leave that for another time. It was your Luka that comforted me and encouraged me to tell Minori my feelings, even if they weren't reciprocated.” Airi explained.

“I see…so that's why your eyes were a bit red…” Tsukasa muttered to himself, now getting a much clearer picture of the past events. He cleared his throat a second after, "Well, there's no need to think about the past! After all, something tells me that your feelings were more than returned.” He smiled at the other couple’s happiness.

“Yeah! I was so surprised when Airichan told me she loved me because I was in love with her too! So I was so happy she confessed!” Minori pulled her girlfriend closer to her and glomped her in a big hug.

“Then we should leave you two alone so you can enjoy your night together,” Nene said, tugging on Tsukasa’s sleeve. A sign that they should leave the newly formed couple alone and not bother them anymore.

He got the message easily and followed up with, “I agree, the night is young and the lights are captivating! I'm sure you two will have a wonderful time!” Tsukasa nodded as they were about to turn around and head to their final destination for the date. Phoenix Wonderland.

“Oh! One last thing before you guys go.” Airi spoke up, getting their attention. “At some point, can I visit your SEKAI again? I made a promise to Luka that I'd come back and tell her what happened, no matter the outcome.”

Tsukasa smiled. "Of course you can! I'm sure Luka will be happy to hear that everything went well!”

“Though you might have a harder time talking to her next time, by the sound of it,” Nene added. Luka was most likely awake due to wanting to help Airi, but now that she's very happy, the Vsinger will likely be in deep sleep for the next encounter.

“Well, I hope she can hear me say thanks while asleep!” Airi shrugged.

“I wanna meet her too! She sounds like a great person!” Minori chimed in. She didn't get to meet Luka while in Wonderland SEKAI, but after Airi told Minori the full story, she'd been itching to say hi and give her thanks for taking care of her Airi!

Nene nodded, “We'll make sure to let you guys in, or tell Emu to bring you guys instead. We should get going, though. Let's go, Tsukasa.”

“Farewell!”

And just like that, the two couples went off in their directions after saying goodbye. One stayed at the lights while the other walked in a different direction.

“They’re cute together.” Nene commented.

“Can’t say I saw it coming, but I wholeheartedly agree!” In a way, the way Airi and Minori acted kind of felt like how they were as well. An interesting thought.

And so they march on, and luckily for our protagonists, they weren't too far from the amusement park, so it's a quick walk and they're already at the front gates ready to get in and have loads of fun!

Once given entry, the two made it into the place where they normally work. Only now, it's been converted to a Christmas wonderland. The lights were changed accordingly, Phenny was wearing a Christmas outfit, many confectionery stands were selling Christmas-themed treats of their own, and so much more.

“Well, where do we begin?”

“Let's just walk around for a bit,” Nene suggested. Deciding that the option was the best choice, the two did just that.

They walked around, listening to the Christmas music that was playing across the entire amusement park. Just like in the city, the greenery was given pretty LED lights that lit up the walkways.

“Certainly gives a different feel when you're here as a visitor instead of a worker.” Tsukasa was looking around, and somehow hadn't had enough of LED lights for the day.

Nene looked around and saw an increased number of visitors than the average day. Thank God for the holidays boosting the profits of the businesses.

“So what, we have some fun and then get our presents from SEKAI?” Nene questioned.

“Just in time for the fireworks spectacle while we ride the Ferris Wheel!” He reiterated. "Oh! Let's go on that ride!”

And so the two began having fun. Going on rides like a roller coaster. Except Nene had to deal with some very loud screams from the one sitting next to her. So roller coasters were a once and never again attraction for the night unless Tsukasa can hold it in. Lest they wanted the entire amusement park to hear his voice echoing.

Luckily, he did have more stability than she did (she was dizzy), and once they were off the speedy attraction, he held onto her for balance, which was greatly appreciated, and they sat on a bench.

After a minute, everything returned to normal.

“What's next? No roller coasters, please.” Nene pleaded.

After a quick search, Tsukasa pointed to the little carnival game stands. Sure, they already had gifts for each other, but what's the harm in winning a prize or two for each other? More memories for this fantastic day, yeah?

“Let's play some of the games! I don't get an opportunity to play them.” He pointed.

“Are you good at any of them?” Nene asked with a raised brow.

“We're about to find out! Onward!”

You have your classic games like ring tosses, ball tosses, darts, bottle games, etc. Many opportunities to win prizes (given they aren’t rigged, but they tend to be). All the different kinds of phenny plushies were on display because the cute penguin definitely does a good job at attracting challengers to step up and take one home.

They stepped up to a dart game. The classic pop the balloons with the darts given and win a prize based on how many you've popped!

“This shouldn't be a problem. Just watch me, Nene! I'll win you a prize in no time!” Tsukasa walked up all confident, rolling up his sleeve like he was ready for a fight. He has good arm strength thanks to all the training, and he has the precision on top of that.

He was truly eyeing the green phenny that taunted him. Why look at any other color of phenny when green matched the color of his girlfriend? So he was very determined to win.

“Step right up, young man. I see you've got the look of a winner!” The man handed him a set of darts once the payment was made. “Let's see what you got.”

With a confident ‘Nah I’d win’ look on his face. He entered a state of absolute concentration. ‘I will win that plushy!’

He reeled his hand back and took the first shot. A strong start, as that dart flew fast and deadly (for the balloons). And once it collided, the target released a loud pop noise. Signifying that he struck true.

“Good shot, kid. But can you keep it up?" The man who was working the game kept both encouraging and taunting him at the same time. Lighting a fire in the eyes of the star.

“Of course I can! For Nene!”

“That's the spirit!... Who's Nene?”

Meanwhile, Nene watched Tsukasa in…whatever flow state this was, with an unimpressed look. It was really goofy what was happening in front of her, but it was very entertaining and charming how determined he was to get this prize for her.

“What's the weirdo doing now…?” A new voice was heard next to Nene.

Snapping her head in that direction, she saw Akito and Kohane standing next to him. They joined as more spectators to whatever Tsukasa was doing at the moment.

“He wanted to win one of the phenny prizes for me. Hello, by the way.” Nene answered and greeted soon after.

“Hi Kusanagi-san! I'm guessing you're on a date with Tsukasa-san?” Kohane asked the obvious question, but figured she might as well ask anyway.

“Yeah, I've been with him all day and went all over the place. How about you? Are you on a date with Shinonome-kun?” Nene returned.

But unlike Nene’s very casual answer, the moment Nene asked about it being a date, Kohane’s face steamed up real quick. To be honest, even Akito was affected, as a small blush could be seen on his face.

“Y-yes, W-we’re on a date!” Kohane mustered up all her confidence to answer it like that. This is technically the first ‘real’ date the two are on. Even if every other hangout had been seen as dates by outsiders, except themselves.

Nene softly smiled at the two. She can see that they were enjoying themselves.

“I get that he wants to win you a prize and all…but does he really… need to do it like that?” Akito asked unamused.

Nene looked back at her boyfriend, and somehow he garnered an audience while popping balloons with darts. Tsukasa would strike a pose or make loud grunts as he threw a dart. Many people watched as the boy tossed, with precise accuracy, in awe. With his last toss, he popped another balloon. Making every dart a hit. And once again, people were clapping for him.

The man released a loud laugh upon seeing the perfect score. “Congratulations, young man! You get a big prize from this selection!” He prompted Tsukasa to look at the displayed plushies. “Pick whatever you like! But choose wisely. You can have only one!”

“Easy! I'll take the green one!” Tsukasa dramatically pointed to the one he had been eyeing since the beginning. It was pretty big and very huggable.

“Excellent choice!” The man took it off the shelf and handed it to Tsukasa. “Have an excellent rest of your day!”

“You too!” And with that, Tsukasa turned around and walked back to Nene, who now had two more familiar faces with her. ‘We're meeting everyone today. What a coincidence!’

“Nene, Nene! Look!” He held out the penguin in front of him and peeked around it. It was just that big, and he was just that excited that he managed to win it for her.

“It's cute.” She brought it close to her and hugged it tightly. Soft, squishy, and perfect to hug. But she can't let Tsukasa one-up her like this.

She looked around and saw something she was quite familiar with. The carnival game with a toy gun. Perfect, she could return the favor by winning him a phenny too.

“Now it's my turn to get you something.” She declared. Walking in the direction of the other booth.

“Wait a minute! I just wanted to get you a prize as another gift. You don't have to return anything!” He objected.

“Well, I'm not going to feel good about myself if I don't match you, so I'm going to win you a phenny too.” Nene pouted and stormed off towards the game.

The three remaining people decidedly followed Nene. Originally, they were just going to watch, but Akito saw a cute hamster prize that he knew Kohane would like, so he also stepped up to win.

“You're playing too?” Nene looked to her side as she saw Akito pull out some cash to pay the person running the booth.

“Something caught my eye. Figured I'd give it a shot.” He picked up the gun and got ready to fire once he was allowed to. “Besides, want to see who’s better?” Akito decided some friendly competition would be fun too.

“You're on.” Nene also got ready to fire. On top of winning the prize for Tsukasa, she now wanted to defeat Akito.

Meanwhile, the other two stood back and watched. Tsukasa was, of course, holding the phenny for Nene as she played.

“So, Azusawa. How's the progress going with Akito?” Might as well make small talk, and he's been curious, seeing how close the two were all this time.

“E-eh? Well…I think we've been making good progress!” Kohane squeaked out. She was still not used to talking about Akito in the sense that he's her boyfriend. “We're taking it slow, for both of us. But I think we know that we like each other.”

“That's good. Take things at your own pace and don't burn yourself out! Just remember to have fun and take care of each other.” Tsukasa nodded.

“Right!” She giggled. “I'm just glad it's going well. I was so nervous he wouldn't like me back…”

‘Well, it was pretty obvious to a lot of people…’ Tsukasa thought. But he wouldn't say that out loud. “I felt the same way before I started dating Nene. But look where we are now! Happiest as can be.”

The two now switched to watching the other two as they shot ducks, cans, or whatever object had a target on it. They were pretty much equal, but in the end, Nene didn't miss a single shot while Akito made a small mistake. Giving her the edge in victory.

“It's my win.” Nene felt proud of herself for winning overall. She got the prize she wanted, a yellow phenny to match the one she got from Tsukasa, and she beat Akito.

“Yep, good game.” Akito sighed. While he got the prize he wanted for kohane, he was a little bummed that he lost. He pointed at the cute hamster plush for the booth person to grab for him. “That was fun, though.”

“Agreed.”

And so the two returned to the other pair that had been waiting on them.

Nene shoved the phenny plush in Tsukasa’s face as she took back her rightful penguin.

Meanwhile, the other couple…

“Here…it reminded me of you,” Akito mumbled as he held out the plushy for Kohane to grab. The hamster girl in question looked at the plushy, and then at Akito. She did that a few times before grabbing the hamster and hugging it close to her heart.

“Thanks, Akito-kun. I'll treasure it forever!” She had an adorable smile on her face, which Akito couldn't help but smile at.

“Glad you liked it.” He was even quieter than before.

Nene and Tsukasa saw that it was their time to exit the stage as they left the other couple to their own devices and walked away, not without bidding farewell. Where to next? To wonderstage, actually. They needed a hidden location where they could easily go to SEKAI and finally cap off the night right.

The two looked around, no one should be by there, given that they aren't actually doing shows at the current moment.

“Coast clear.” He pulled out his phone and called out to it. “Kaito, Meiko, you two there?"

In literally a second, the two popped up. Almost like they were waiting to be called.

“Hello~!” Meiko was the first to respond. “Are you two ready to get your gifts?”

“Yeah, we're about to go to the Ferris Wheel,” Nene answered with Tsukasa nodding along.

“Perfect. We'll get your boxes and meet you once you're transported in.” With that, the two quickly left since they didn't want to waste the couple’s precious time.

Quick exchange over and Tsukasa once again readied the music player and pressed play, teleporting them to the main area of SEKAI where Kaito and Meiko were already waiting with their respective gifts in hand.

“Well, that was quick,” Tsukasa commented.

“We were already ready with it. After all, we can tell what's happening out there and can sense that the time has come.” Kaito explained.

“Though it seems like you two have a little bit more on you this time.” Meiko looked at the cute penguin plushies the two were holding. “Should we swap and hold onto them, or do you want to keep them on you as well?"

The two teens looked at each other. Silently coming to a decision.

“”We'll keep them.”” They both answered.

“Then it's decided.” Kaito nodded. Stepping forward and handing Tsukasa his gift for Nene. Meiko is doing the same for her gift for Tsukasa.

“Ready?” Tsukasa asked. Getting ready to unpause the song. Leaving as quickly as they entered.

“Yep,” Nene answered as they teleported out of SEKAI.

The Vsingers watched as they left again. Meiko spoke up with a question. “Think they'll enjoy what they got for each other?”

“Of course they will, both of them gave it their all,” Kaito answered with full confidence. “Now let's go back since we kind of left Luka back there.” Kaito chuckled. Coincidentally, the trio of Meiko, Luka, and Kaito were about to go on their own Ferris Wheel ride of their own but had to rush once they noticed that the time had come.

Returning to the real world, the green and blonde hair pair made their way to the Ferris Wheel. Tsukasa carried both Phenny plushies while Nene stacked the presents. There was a little bit of a line, but it didn’t matter as they waited for their turn to get into a cart.

Once in, they set the Phennys on one side as Nene sat next to Tsukasa. She wanted to be next to him when he eventually opened her gift.

The staff working the machine closed their cabin, and soon they felt themselves rising.

“Soooo…” Tsukasa awkwardly stretched out. “Who's going first?” Now that it was finally time to swap gifts, he felt some nerves creeping up.

“If you want to present your gift first, then be my guest.” Nene prompted. She kinda wanted to save hers for last anyway.

“I, I can.” He accepted his fate. Picked up his gift and handed it to her. ‘Please like it!’ A silent prayer as he watched her take it and slowly unwrapped it.

She opened the lid of the box and revealed a cardigan! It was a green cardigan with matching green buttons that matched her hair; it was pretty big, going down past her waist.

“Did you make this?” While one could assume that someone bought it, it had small patterns and hints that she could tell signified that it was handmade.

“Yep! I went out to pick out the material and brought it home. With the help of my family, we were able to make the cardigan.“ You may be wondering why he's not saying it as plural. Well, the gift has a fake bottom and was hiding the other two cardigans. Why? For some fun! And to see if Nene noticed.

Nene wanted nothing more than to put it on. She remembered the time she wore his cardigan, and this reminded her of it. She hastily took off her current coat and put it on. Soft. That's the first thing she noticed. It was very soft and very warm; it felt perfect for her.

“I love it. I'll have to wear it often.” She smiled, but she noticed that he wore a mischievous smile on his face. “Is…something wrong?”

“You fell for my trick, Nene!” He played it up and got into character. “Tell me, did you notice anything strange about your gift?”

“Uh, strange?” Nene did NOT know what this man was talking about.

“Lift your box. Does it feel like it's empty?”

With a confused look, she lifted the box and then had an epiphany. It was lighter, but it still felt like it had something in it! To be fair, it was dark out, and since the cabin didn't have any light, they were working off the moonlight and the lights from the amusement park below. So she couldn't easily notice.

She reached her hand back inside the box and felt the bottom. When she noticed that pushing one side pushed the other up, she removed the fake bottom and revealed the other two cardigans that Tsukasa had made.

“What?” She was dumbfounded. She lifted the purple cardigan next and noticed it was very similar to the green one she was wearing. And then looked back inside the box and saw the very ridiculous yellow one. One that looked similar in color to his cardigan. “You seriously made 3?!”

“Of course! I wanted you to have options, and these were the colors I had come up with. The green matches your hair, the purple your eyes, and the yellow…would be like taking a part of me with you whenever you wear it.” He smiled as he explained. Her reaction had been more than positive, and he was super happy at the reception he got.

“Please don't tell me you were overworking yourself.” She neatly folded the purple one and placed it back into the box. She even placed her coat into it, wanting to wear the green cardigan for the rest of the night.

“I wasn't! Mom and Saki were keeping a close eye on me and making sure I didn't do just that!” He looked so proud of his family, too. Even though it should be concerning that he definitely would've tackled it himself alone had no one offered to help.

“Good. I'll have to thank them. Especially with how reckless you are with your health.”

“Wha-I am not that bad!” He tried to defend himself.

“Ok, Mister ‘Starved himself because of a role’.” She reminded.

“Urg…that’s fair.” And he was beat!

She giggled at the response she got before pushing her box into his hands.

“I hope you love it.” She whispered. Letting go and focusing the spotlight on him holding the gift.

He gulped at the weight that was in his hands as he laid it on his lap. Unlike his gift, her gift was a wrapped box that you can lift the top off. So he slowly lifted the lid, his hands shook in anticipation as he opened the box and placed the top off to the side. The first thing he saw was the nicely decorated box and the clear portion of the top that revealed some paper stars that were contained inside.

Putting the box down, he fully removed the music box and held it in front of him. He doesn't even know it was a music box yet, he was just admiring the design of the outside.

“Did you decorate this box?” He asked as he looked at her.

“I did, but it's so funny.” She smirked.

“What's so funny?”

“You haven't gotten to the main part of the gift yet. Open the top.” She instructed. She watched with full confidence as Tsukasa found the side where he could lift the lid. And once he did…

Music.

The first few notes of 88 Shooting Stars started, and soon after, Nene’s soft voice was also projected from the box.

Tsukasa’s eyes widened at the realization of just what was playing. “88 Shooting Stars…” It was noticeably slower, softer, and calmer than the original version he was used to. But his favorite part of it? It had Nene’s angelic voice pulling him to listen to it more.

He stared at the box as their cabin rose higher and higher. The song echoed throughout the cabin and filled the silence with Nene’s singing.

He was stunned into silence as he kept listening to the Nene version of his favorite song. “I…” He didn't know where to start. “I can listen to this forever.” He smiled the widest he'd ever smiled. What's more, he felt tears.

“Tsukasa!?” She was ready to act, but something within her told her it was going to be all right.

“I'm not crying out of sadness, Nene. It's very much the opposite. The gift is amazing, heavenly. So good that I can't help but cry tears of pure joy.” He allowed the tears to drop, making sure that the gift was out of the way first.

“You're so dramatic.” She contradicted herself with the smile she was wearing, too. A smashing success, given Tsukasa’s reaction. She raised her hand to his face and wiped some of his tears.

"But I'm very glad you like it so much. I put my heart and soul into this gift. Because you always give me so much love that I needed something to match it. I love you, Tsukasa.” She leaned in, prompted him to face her way, and gave him a very loving kiss.

With the most perfect timing, the fireworks went off as they kissed. Only encouraging them to extend the kiss a bit longer, as the music box continued to sing.

Only after a few more seconds, they separated. Catching their breath heavily. Their hearts beat as one as their faces were the most red as they could be. The cabin was feeling pretty heated now, or maybe that's because their bodies warmed up to the point of overheating.

Finally calming themselves down, Tsukasa looked back down at the music box. “I'll be sure to listen to this every night when I sleep. You made it a lullaby for this very reason, right?”

Nene looked away in embarrassment at the prospect of him listening to her voice before going to bed every day. But this was the fate she signed up for when she made the gift.

“Remember, you still have the real deal, too. I wouldn't mind singing for you once in a while on the phone…” It was a very daring proposal, but she won't be beaten by her own creation!

“I'll take you up on that offer.” He paused for a second before continuing. "Thank you so much for being with me, Nene.” He placed the music box down and grabbed both her hands. “Today has been the best day of my life, and it's thanks to you being by my side.”

“It's the same for me, too. I'm glad I met you, my star.” This time, he pulled her into a hug. Embracing each other and enjoying the ambience provided by everything around them.

But Nene remembered her last part of the gift and pulled away. “Wait, there's one last thing you need to see.” She picked up the box and picked up one of the paper stars. “Want to guess how many stars there are in here?”

“Uhhh." He looked at the box and couldn't accurately guess. “50?”

“Close, 89.”

“That feels deliberate." He retorted, causing Nene to giggle. She had expected that kind of response after all.

“Because one was going to be removed anyway. It's an example.” She began unwrapping the star, much to the dismay of Tsukasa as he watched. But she made the gift, so she knew what she was doing.

“Ok, now open your hand.” She instructed and waited for him to do just that. Once he did so, she dropped the now unwrapped strip of paper into it.

‘You can do it, my beloved prince. Don't give up!’

He looked up once he finished reading and was met with a Nene who was waiting for him to finish, so that she could reveal the last surprise. “Every star has a written message. It took a while, so be grateful. Whenever you're stuck or in a rough spot, unwrap one and get a word of encouragement from me.”

“While I would love to read every message, I wouldn't want to ruin the gift!” Tsukasa was rightfully concerned. Well, until she flicked his forehead.

“By having this gift, you have a lifetime supply of these paper stars. If you ever somehow run out, I can always make you more if you'd like. Got it?”

“I'll make sure to keep it in mind!”

“Good.”

Now the gift exchange is over. Both parties were more than happy with what they got, and the feelings of love were at an all-time high! So they decided to ride the Ferris Wheel one more time and enjoy the moment together.

They spent the second loop looking down at the colorful lights below and the shining colors of the fireworks.

This was the perfect time for Nene to ask the question that had been on the back of her mind since the date started.

“By the way," She started.

“Hmm?” He hummed without looking at her. “What's up?”

“Both Shinonomes told me you had an interesting idea for a gift that you had to be convinced to do. They didn't tell me what it was since they wanted me to ask you instead. So, what was it?”

“THEY TOLD YOU?!” Tsukasa wanted to bury the idea in the past and hoped it didn't rise from the dead. But unfortunately, people tattled on him!

Nene wasn't sure if that reaction was a good or bad one. "Sooo…” She drew it out this time before repeating the question. "What was it?”

Seeing as he can't escape (I mean, she was going to stay over anyway, so) he resigned himself and told her the truth.

“Fine, I'll tell you. The first gift idea I came up with…” He hesitated to answer. "A wedding dress.”

“...” She stared at him in disbelief. Straight up had to replay the answer in her head because she thought she had heard wrong. "Say that again?”

“IT WAS SUPPOSED TO BE A WEDDING DRESS, OKAY?! I might have strayed off the path while thinking of making you clothing and ended up on the wedding dress.” He rapidly tried to explain himself.

“AND YOU THOUGHT IT WAS A GOOD IDEA?”

“I mean, we'll get married one day-”

“TSUKASA!”

Notes:

Finally. The long-awaited date. Did it live up to your expectations? Did you have any expectations at all really...

This one took me a bit to write, and as you can see, it's kinda long. So I hope this is exciting and not boring because this is probably now my longest chapter yet (It definitely will remain my longest) and for good reason! In a way, this is the climax of all the chapters leading up to this one, so I hope it's satisfying. Had it not been for the fact that I teased the SEKAI party on New Year's, this could and would have been the stopping point for the entire work. You know, 20 chapters is a good round number to end it on, and I even had the goal of reaching number 1 in word count, which I believe actually is achieved with this!

So, reader, once you get here, leave a comment. Tell me what you thought of this chapter and if it was good or lacking because I really hope this wasn't ass. Until next time (Chapter).

Chapter 21: The calm before the-wait a minute is this a chatfic chapter?

Summary:

Daily fluff with Nenekasa and a nice little scene with Airi later on. Yes, I did add a chatfic sort of portion, please tell me what you think about it.

Notes:

Tsukasa: We're so close to 5k hits! It's been a long time coming, but we're almost there! *Sheds a tear*

Nene: That doesn't mean we get to celebrate early. Let's wait until we get there first.

Mizuki: Yeah, yeah, we get it, Nenechan...

Honami: At least it looks like it's on track to reach it. I'm happy for the author, and I'm happy to have come far.

Tsukasa: But do you know what we can celebrate? We've made it on the first page of hits for the Nenekasa ship! Now that is worth celebrating, right?

Nene: *Sighs* Fine, I guess that works. Where are the party poppers?

Mizuki: Nope! We don't have poppers this time! *Pulls out some confetti cannons* It's a big achievement for the author so we need to go BIGGER.

Honami, looking very confused and concerned: Huh? Where did you get those?!

Tsukasa: Rui lent them to us! Now let's celebrate! *He yanked a line connected to the cannon*

*Queue epic explosions with lots of confetti everywhere*

Honami, waving away the millions of confetti particles in her face: Before we continue celebrating, let's address the chapter for a small bit, shall we?

Mizuki: Fine... Though there's not a whole lot going on...wait, is that a chatfic? Or at least, a portion of the chapter is one.

Tsuaksa: The author has always wanted to make a chatfic. I guess he implemented it in this chapter, potentially to be a constant thing throughout the rest of the arc.

Nene: Let's just hope that the readers actually like it.

So, you may be wondering where we go from here. After such a high-octane date, that could have seemingly been the end of the work, that was the last chapter, why is there more? Because why not! We still have one more special event before we can close the book for good. Enjoy!

Nene’s eyes fluttered open, slowly waking up to a familiar scene she had experienced not too long ago. Only this time, it wasn't a school day. They had a nice break ahead of them, so they could sleep in!

She propped herself up a bit and looked around. The rays, the room, and the one lying next to her all felt warm. She looked over at the little table that had been dragged over to the bed. It was being used to hold the music box, which was still open, except no music was coming out of it.

‘Rui must have installed an auto stop after playing for a while.’ It made sense to her; if that wasn't a thing, then it'd probably just run itself out of juice in a single night if Tsukasa forgot to close the lid. She could even see the lights that illuminated the inside of the box.

They must have been listening to the music box before slumbering; that was the only thing she concluded. ‘I can't believe I fell asleep to my own voice…’ She had to admit, thanks to the help of Kanade and Mafuyu, the song was a very, very good lullaby.

What energy source did this box even run on? Knowing Rui, it's somehow self-charging with some kind of black magic.

Nene turned her attention back to the sleeping star. A wide smile on his face as he breathed softly. She didn't even dare check the time since she just wanted to lie there all day.

‘I also still can't believe you're not loud while you're asleep.’ She thought to herself, moving a hand up to his face and poked his cheek.

One poke. No response.

Another poke. He turned his head the other way, causing Nene to smile to herself.

He lay still on his back and looked very peaceful as he slept. He had one arm on his stomach while the other stretched out for Nene to use as a pillow (Imagine Tsukasa’s trained world link 2 card). It must have worked perfectly, as she was able to snuggle on his side and hug him to sleep.

She returned to that position. Lying sideways, facing the other sleeping person. She threw one of her arms on his stomach while the other just rested somewhere else. It was a calm morning, and she just wanted to stay like that forever.

So, under the comfort of the environment, she fell asleep again for an unknowable amount of time…until she heard a knock on the bedroom door.

“Oniichan?” a few more knocks. “Can I come in?”

Nene sat up slowly and rubbed her eyes. Seeing as Tsukasa wasn't responding to his little sister’s question, she decided she'd do it instead.

So she called out from the bed. “He's not awake, Saki-san. But sure, you can come in.”

And so the door opened, and Saki’s head could be seen peeking into the room. After a second, the door opened and she fully entered.

“He's still asleep?”

Nene looked down at the boy and then back at Saki. “Yep.” A third poke at his cheek.

“Well, I guess we can just leave him like that. Looks like he's having a good dream.” She shrugged.

Nene nodded. “What did you need him for?”

“Now that we're on winter break, I thought it'd be a perfect time to start planning the New Year’s SEKAI party!” They were holding off on any planning until the break anyway. Plus, Saki was VERY excited for this big party.

Saki then plopped herself on the edge of the bed and poked Tsukasa’s cheek. The side that Nene didn't poke, at least.

“But we can't talk about it if he's still asleep,” Saki pouted. Her shoulders slumped as she stared at her sleeping brother’s form.

“We have a couple of days, right? I'm sure we'll be fine.” Nene thought about it for a little bit. “We'll have to see if everyone is available on that day first.”

“Well, we can only hope! Anyway, since he isn't waking up, tell me about your date~” Saki switched conversation topics in an instant. After all, she helped Nene with her gift and wanted to hear how it went.

“Well, we went around to many places like the mall and the street lights before going to the amusement park.” Nene smiled with a blush while thinking about the day prior. It was a festive day filled with nothing but love and fun between the two of them as they went from place to place. Honestly? It couldn't have gone any better.

“And the gift? Is this it?” Saki turned to the music box and pointed at it. She admired the outer design as well as the lights and origami stars that were continued inside the box.

“Yeah, that's the result of our brainstorming. He loved it so much he cried over it.” Nene drew a little circle on his cheek this time with a finger.

“Hehe, that sounds like him.” Saki smiled. “The box looks so cute inside and out! Can I hear the song you sang?"

“Sure, just close and open the lid.” She prompted.

Saki excitedly did just that, and music started to play. She closed her eyes and chose to listen to the soft melody of the music box in silence.

Once the song was done and it was about to loop, Saki closed the lid. "It sounds so pretty…both the instrumental and your voice!”

“I'm glad. Thanks to the help I got, this gift came together like I wanted it to. I couldn't have done it without your help, too, Saki-san.” Nene bowed in gratitude.

Saki looked at her with a face. “Huh? It's not like I came up with the idea. Everyone chipped in with an idea.” The little sister tilted her head in confusion. She had only suggested the origami stars part; if anything, Emu was the one who came up with the music box.

“I mean, it was your idea to hang out and brainstorm, right? You started the entire thing.” Nene pushed. It’s true, without Saki inviting her out, she definitely wouldn't have ended up with something of this caliber.

Saki considered the argument as she stared at Nene. The loading circle was currently playing in her brain. “I guess you're right! Anything to help my future little sister!” She winked, causing Nene to shyly look away. Still not very used to being called a little sister, even if it'll be correct in the future.

“That still sounds weird…” She cringed.

“It's inevitable, Nenechan~” Saki was not wrong. And she will point it out often.

Nene needed a way out of this, so she turned the conversation around. “What did you do yesterday? Tsukasa and I met a few friends on our date, but we didn't see you. Were you on a date with Hinomori-san somewhere else?”

“We were with Icchan and Honachan for most of the day!” Nothing will separate the four of them, even if two of them are getting closer to one another. “But after they had to go, Shiho and I decided to have a little date! So that was fun!” Saki can still remember the furious blush Shiho wore when she snuck in a cheeky kiss on the cheek.

Then Nene asked the question she's had about Saki and Shiho’s relationship. “So…are you two together or not?”

Saki smirked at the question. “I think we're dating! She just doesn't want to admit it, but she doesn't deny it when I say that we're girlfriends, soooo.” Ending it off with a shrug.

A few seconds later, a noise was heard between them.

“Nene…?” A murmur. “Morning…”

Both girls looked at the older brother as his eyes slowly opened up. The first person he saw was Nene, who was sitting upright next to him. Then he saw Saki sitting on the edge of his bed. He figured that they were talking before he woke up.

“Oh…good morning, Saki.” He sat up and yawned. He added some stretches as well to continue the effort of waking up.

“Morning, sleepyhead. Have a good dream~?” Saki asked in a teasing manner.

“The best…! I expect no less when I have Nene sleeping with me.” He cooed as he wrapped an arm around Nene’s waist and pulled her in for a side hug.

“You can't be serious.” She rolled her eyes. Surely he was just joking.

“I'm not! If I could, I would want to sleep by your side every day for the rest of my life so that you can ward off my nightmares.” This sounded completely harmless to him, but the blank stares he got in return told him otherwise.

“You're dumb.” Nene clicked her tongue. She looked away and did her best to hide the fact that her face heated up when he made that sort of proposal. ’Sleeping by his side for the rest of my life? I'd like that...’ On top of the scrapped wedding dress idea, this didn't help keep her imagination in check AT ALL.

Saki raised an eyebrow at her brother’s declaration. “It almost sounded like a weird proposal.” She then cleared her throat. Preparing for something more comical. “Oh Nene! I love you so much! Please sleep by my side from now on!” Doing her best Tsukasa impression as a means of taunting her very much in love older brother. One can imagine Nene holding in laughter during the act.

“Wha-I don't sound like that!” Tsukasa tried to argue. “Right, Nene?” He attempted to get some backup, but he somehow forgot that Nene still teases him at every corner if she can.

“No, you do.” Unfortunately for him, it was 2 against 1 as Nene sided with Saki on this one. “Sorry, Tsukasa.” She giggled.

“Argh!” He pretended to clutch his heart. ”Even you're against me…the horror! The betrayal!” He then dramatically fell back onto his bed and pillow. He also dragged Nene, who made a yelp of surprise, along with him while he laughed. It was all such a peaceful morning—a well-earned rest after a heart-racing day they had yesterday.

Saki gave him a light shove. “Oh, stop being such a drama queen, Oniichan! Now that you're awake, we can begin talking about the party!”

“Ah, yes! We should start the planning! But how do we effectively communicate with everyone who needs to know about the plans?” Tsukasa leaned against the bed frame as he tried to think about a solution.

“How about a group chat? If we have everyone's contact, then we can just add everyone to it.” Nene threw out a suggestion, not knowing just how chaotic a 20-person group chat can be.

“That's it!” Saki cheered. “I have a lot of their numbers, and I know Tsukasa has everyone else!” So the Tenmas combined had everyone’s contacts. They were just that connected to the rest of the cast.

“Perfect! I shall make the group chat for us!” Tsukasa beamed. " Here, Saki, lend me the numbers…”

And that's the start of what will be a very, very messy group chat.

Tsukastar added Sakiiii_LN, Nene Kusanagi, and 17 other users.

BadDogPancake: What?

OfficialMMJ_Airi: What's this all about?

Tsukastar: This was the brilliant idea of my beloved Nene! For the planning of the party to go smoothly, everyone should be in the know!

s.h.0108_Ln: I'm going to need to mute this…

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Shiichannn!!!

s.h.0108_Ln: Oh God.

BadDogPancake: I feel that. I don't want to be in a group chat with Ena either.

Enanan: Too bad

Tsukastar: Now, now, it's for the best that everyone is on the same page!

sakiiii_Ln: Yep! We need to know if everyone is available for New Year's!

BadDogCoffee: I'm more than happy to help out at your place if you need me to.

Tsukastar: We will take the help!

Alchemist: Do you know what kind of party you want it to be?

sakiiii_Ln: A potluck! If you want to bring something, feel free to!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: What day is it on again? ◔‸◔?

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: If I recall, I think it was New Year's?

Pomelo: Yep. That's the day Tsukasa wanted.

VividCoffee: I don't know if I need to work at my dad’s cafe that day, but I can ask ahead of time! I'm sure he can let me go.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: MMJ might have a stream since we usually have one, but it won't take long. What time is the party going to start?

Tsukastar: Undecided! But in case anyone wants to celebrate with their family, maybe we can make it in the afternoon? What about 2 or 3 pm?

VividKohammy: That works for me! (*ˊᗜˋ*)

s.h.0108_Ln: Yeah, Oneechan and I shouldn't have a problem making it.

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Yeahhhh!

hona_hona_Ln: I'll make sure to bake a lot of apple pies!

ichika39_Ln: I can ask my family to help make something to bring for the potluck.

WONDERHOY!!!!: I can make sweets! Like cookies and cupcakes!

OfficialMMJ_Airi: I was also planning on making sweets. It's the best kind of thing I can make.

sakiiii_Ln: Then you three will be in charge of the sweets! Three people reacted with 👍

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Since it'll be on New Year's, it might be cold, right? I can make a lot of soup for everyone!

s.h.0108_Ln: I'll help to make sure there's no mess.

Yuki: I'm not exactly sure what I can bring to the party.

K: Yeah, I don't know how to cook or anything…

hona_hona_Ln: Don't worry! I can bring ingredients, and you two can help me bake the pies!

K: If you allow us to, then I'll be happy to help.

Amia: Well…I don't know about food, but I'll be more than happy to bring decorations for the party!

Alchemist: Fufufu, allow me to join you, Mizuki.

Tsukastar: accepted…? I suppose that if everyone brought food, we'd be in trouble trying to eat it all…

Amia: Yay! And sure, Rui!

sakiiii_Ln: Feel free to group up and bring something together!

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Akito, Ena, I'm stealing you both.

BadDogPancake: Why me?

Enanan: You're already fine by yourself! Why do you need to steal both of us? Just leave Akito behind.

BadDogPancake: Oi!

OfficialMMJ_Airi: I know neither of you has anything in mind. So why not just help me instead? I'll even make cheesecake for you both.

Enanan: Cheesecake?!

BadDogPancake: Cheesecake?!

VividKohammy: Woah! In sync and the same response! (°0°)!!

Amia: Sibling moment lol

Enanan: Shut up

VividCoffee: I don't think anyone is bringing drinks, right? Leave that to me, I have just the idea. I'll set up a little bartending area and mix fruit drinks!

VividKohammy: That sounds fun! I can help if you need it! ദ്ദി ᵔ ᴗ ᵔ )

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: I might join you as well if you need more hands.

VividCoffee: Yeah, we'll probably need to bring a lot of drinks as well as a table or two.

BadDogCoffee: Tables? How do you plan on bringing those along?

Alchemist: Shiraishi could always use SEKAI as a means of transportation. Once you put things into SEKAI, you could always just bring them back out. Making moving larger quantities as well as bigger objects easier!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Sometimes I forget we can do that!

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Ohhh! I can use it for all the soups I'll make!

K: Just how much soup are you going to make?

s.h.0108_Ln: Knowing her? Maybe too much. I'll make sure to hold her back.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Do you two need another set of hands? I can lend my help too!! ๑•͈ᴗ•͈๑

s.h.0108_Ln: Wait, that just sounds like more trouble…

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Yes, Minorichan! You can help us!!

s.h.0108_Ln: Oh no.

sakiiii_Ln: Hehe, Good luck Shihochan!

s.h.0108_Ln: Save me now.

Tsukastar: I've been silently making a list of the different groups! Allow me to relay it back for clarity! So, Toya will be at our house doing preparations! I'll mainly be cooking while my dear younger siblings can help around the house.

sakiiii_Ln: Yep!

BadDogCoffee: Sounds good.

Amia: Good ol’ Tenmas sticking together!

Tsukastar: It seems like Akito, Ena-san, and Momoi Airi are together making sweets.

BadDogPancake: Unfortunately.

Enanan: Yep.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Happy to have you two on board!

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: Wait, why does he just say your full name like that, Airi?

OfficialMMJ_Airi: He just does, ignore it.

Enanan: I think it's funny.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Hush.

Tsukastar: From what I've gathered, Shiho, Shizuku, and Hanasato are making soup?

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Yep! (✪▽✪)👍

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: We'll make many kinds so that there's variety!

s.h.0108_Ln: I'm going to need to watch them very closely…

ichika39_Ln: good luck Shiho! 😃

Tsukastar: Perfect! Next is Azusawa, Shiraishi, and Kiritani with drinks?

VividCoffee: I'll be the best bartender you've ever seen! No alcohol is involved.

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: Then why a bartender, An?

VividKohammy: I think Anchan would make a good bartender!

Pomelo: We can compile a list of preferred drinks later.

Tsukastar: Honami, Yoisaki, and Asahina-san will make apple pies?

Yuki: Seems so!

K: We don't know how to bake an apple pie, so I don't think we'll be much of a help.

hona_hona_Ln: I can always just teach you the steps! It'll be fun, I promise!

Yuki: We'll do our best!

Tsukastar: The last group seems to be Akiyama and Rui. Who is bringing decorations…?

Alchemist: Of course! A festive party should look the part. I, too, will bring devices of my own!

Pomelo: I hope they don't blow up during the party.

Amia: I agree with Rui! We'll make the place look amazing in time for the party. Just trust us!

Tsukastar: I trust you Akiyama! I just hope that Rui doesn't transform my house into something unrecognizable.

Alchemist: My! I wouldn't dare do something like that to my dear actor’s home!

ichika39_Ln: Should we be concerned?

Pomelo: Don't worry about it. It's normal.

Enanan: That doesn't sound like a good thing?!

Tsukastar: Lastly, we have Emu, Ichika, and Nene! You all seem to be doing separate things, right?

WONDERHOY!: YEP! I'll make lots of wonderhoy sweets for the party!

Pomelo: I can't make anything, but I can bring chips and other snacks.

ichika39_Ln: I just asked my parents earlier! They said we can bring Yakisoba for the party.

Tsukastar: Then it's settled! Just to confirm, everyone should be able to make it right? 19 people reacted with 👍

Tsukastar: Great! Also, while I did make this chat for the sake of party planning, everyone is welcome to use it just to talk to each other! Think of it as a Kamiyama and Miyajou group chat!

hona_hona_Ln: It's going to be pretty chaotic if everyone is active at the same time…

WONDERHOY!: It'd be more fun that way!!! We can all talk about SEKAI and send pictures of them here!

K: That sounds like a fun idea.

With the conversation transitioning from planning to anything, Tsukasa looked up from his phone and saw Nene and Saki also on their phones. Probably reading the messages being sent.

He cleared his throat, getting the others' attention. “I think it's time to finally get out of bed?”

Nene groaned at the thought. "But I just want to stay here all day. It's not like we need to do anything.”

“While true…” Tsukasa started, “But we should start prep-” He was cut off by Nene grabbing a part of his shirt before he could finish.

“I'm going home later, and I want to spend as much time as possible with you before I inevitably miss the feeling of sleeping in your bed with you.” Nene very embarrassingly admitted. “Is that too much to ask?”

“Err…well,” Tsukasa didn't know how to respond to that, nor did he have the heart to deny such a lovely request from his beloved!

“Very well! We shall forsake productivity for our enjoyment today.” He shifted and lay back down next to her, turning on his side to face Nene, who put her phone down in favor of sticking to the star. Savoring the feeling before she has to unwillingly go home and mourn the loss of the warmth she felt.

“Then I'll leave you two alone!” Saki sprang up with a smile as she skipped through the door. “Have fun!” and with that, she closes the door behind her. A muffled “I wonder if the girls are busy today…" It was heard as the voice got further and further away.

So here they lie face to face, arms wrapped around one another, with nothing better to do than to laze around all day.

“What time are you leaving today? I'll walk you to your place.” Tsukasa spoke up. As sad as it was to part ways, he knew that their time was coming to an end.

“Mmm,” Nene mumbled, “As late as possible.” She pulled herself even closer to the other. Their bodies share body heat under the tight embrace of the blanket. Though the rays of light were warm, the weather was quite cold.

They snuggled together until they eventually fell asleep again. Unaware of someone sneaking back in and taking a quick photo of them.

---

Now that those two are out of commission, how about we visit another set of people? Just to get a look at the shenanigans they get up to!

Here we visit Airi sitting on a bench at the park, it seems like she's waiting for someone. Currently, she was on her phone, looking at the newly formed group chat between every SEKAI holder for the party.

She rereads a part of the conversation she had earlier.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks?)

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Since we're free to use this chat however we want, could any of the WxS members meet up with me? I want to visit your SEKAI.

Yuki: Their SEKAI? Why do you want to visit it?

OfficialMMJ_Airi: I needed to talk to one of their Vsingers. To continue a conversation I had with them a few days ago.

Alchemist: I'm unfortunately busy at the moment, building something for the party. Perhaps one of my other three members is available?

After about a couple of minutes of silence, another message was sent.

BadDogCoffee: Tsukasa Senpai is strangely silent… normally, he'd be awake by now.

He wasn't wrong, it was almost midday at this point.

BadDogCoffee: Hopefully, something didn't happen.

sakiiii_Ln: Oh! Yeah, he's probably asleep!

Yuki: Tenma-kun is still asleep at this time? That sounds strange for him.

sakiiii_Ln: Well, he's sleeping with Nene right now! They're having a lazy day today (≧∇≦)/

Alchemist: Oh? So that's where Nene was. And the two are currently together?

sakiiii_Ln: Yeah!!! Here, have a look! [Insert image of the two hugging each other while resting peacefully.]

hona_hona_Ln: …

hona_hona_Ln: Saki, please don't tell me you took another picture without their consent again…

sakiiii_Ln: Ehe!

VividKohammy: They're so cute! ♡´･ᴗ･`♡

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Right?!

K: Yes, they look very peaceful like that.

ichika39_Ln: I think you'll have to answer them once they wake up and backread through.

sakiiii_Ln: I'll be fine! Don't worry about me.

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: That doesn't sound reassuring.

VividCoffee: The idea of him sleeping in is so weird for me to imagine.

Amia: No kidding. He's usually someone who can't sit still sometimes! Guess Nenechan can slow him down ꉂꉂ(ᵔᗜᵔ◍)

OfficialMMJ_Airi: So no one's available right now?

WONDERHOY!: I AM!!! Sorry, I was doing something earlier!!! But I can help you, Airi Senpai!

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Great. Could you meet up with me later today? Or would a later date be better?

WONDERHOY!: I can come later! Just tell me where!

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Let's say in a few hours. I'll wait at the park.

Enanan: Going back to the crazy SEKAI? I'll come with you.

WONDERHOY!: SURE!!!

Just as Airi finished rereading, she heard footsteps approaching. So she looked up from her phone.

The first to arrive was Ena.

“I can't believe you want to go back to that SEKAI."

Airi shrugged. "I have unfinished business, I guess. Why did you want to come?”

Ena shrugged in response to Airi’s shrug as she sat down next to Airi. "I figured that you'd either want to go back to pet their Miku or talk to their Luka.”

Airi gave it some thought, feeling very read by her close friend. "Well, I was originally going to talk to Luka, but now that you reminded me…I’d like to pet Miku too.”

Ena rolled her eyes. "I hope this isn't going to be a normal thing from now on.”

“Well, you didn't have to come, now do you?” Airi raised an eyebrow. She didn't even know why Ena volunteered to come along anyway.

“You were going to talk to Luka about Minorichan, right? Thought I'd tag along. Since SOMEONE hasn't given me an update recently.” Ena gave her a side eye. Making Airi flinch with some guilt.

“Oh…haha…whoops.” That was totally on her. She'd been too engrossed with her new girlfriend that she forgot to tell her main pillar of support about the developments! “Sorry…”

“It's fine. So how'd it go? You did confess, right? You said you would.” She inquired. Seeing as Airi wasn't a complete mess like she was before, Ena concluded that it either went well or Airi moved on successfully.

“Well… It went swell! I confessed to her on Monday after I asked Shizuku and Haruka not to come to practice that day! Turns out she liked me all along.” Airi smiled. Oh, how happy she was thinking about that fateful event.

“See? I told you there was a chance she liked you. But noooo, you just didn't want to believe it!” Ena sneered.

“Well, I'm sorry for trying to be realistic! It just didn't look possible in my eyes, okay?!” Airi responded in kind with sarcasm.

They physically butted heads but that didn't last long as they shifted to laughter instead. None of that was that serious anyway. The atmosphere did transition to a more tender one soon after.

“Anyway, I'm glad it went well. Like I said, you deserve to be happy too, Airi.” Ena softly smiled. She wrapped an arm around Airi and pulled her in for a side hug.

“It's thanks to you, Luka, and Haruka that I even dared to confess. So, thanks.” Airi wiped a single tear from her eye as she returned the hug. Happy to have people who were there to support her, no matter the outcome.

The hug lasted for a bit longer until they both saw a pink blob rapidly approaching. Knowing who exactly this was, they stood up as they saw Emu running at them while waving her hand in a huge arc.

As Emu got closer, she yelled out their names, though they already seemed to have seen her coming. But she still called out to them anyway. “AIRICHAN, ENA-SAN!” Once she arrived and stopped running, she properly greeted them. “Good Afternoon! I hope you two weren't waiting for very long!”

Airi shook her head. “I was only here for a little bit. Ena got here just a few minutes ago, so you're good!” Ena nodded her head in agreement to reassure the smaller pink girl.

Said girl nodded enthusiastically. “Great! You just needed to go into Tsukasa-kun’s SEKAI, right?” Emu wasted no time in opening up her music player to the portal song.

“Yep, we need to talk to Luka for a bit. So you can do whatever you want, and we'll find you when we're done.” Airi explained. The two of them got closer to Emu, getting ready to put their hand on her shoulder or somewhere around there.

“Okay! Hold on tight!” Emu waited until she felt a hand on each of her shoulders before she pressed play on the song. Teleporting the three of them to the amusement park SEKAI.

In just a couple of seconds, the trio left the lands of reality and appeared in the mystical land inside a teenager’s phone. The first person to welcome them was Miku once again.

“OHHH! Emuchan, Airichan, Enachan! Welcome!” Miku was happy to see the visitors who were here last time were visiting once again! She made quick movements and snuggled up to Airi, who welcomed her with open arms, knowing full well that Miku didn't cause her to have an allergic reaction.

“Miku! They said they were looking for Luka! Do you know where she is right now?” Emu asked, watching the scene unfold in front of her. Airi was enthusiastically petting the Vsinger’s head and rubbing her chin. Ena joined in on the action, too.

“Hmmm…” The catgirl pondered dramatically. Well, if she could think that was, since she was too busy enjoying the act of being pampered by Airi and Ena. “I don't know where she is, but Meiko is nearby! She can tell you!”

Miku then points in the direction she last saw Meiko.

“I'll go get her! You guys can keep petting her!” And just like that, Emu sprinted off in the direction she was told to go.

After a few minutes, she returned with Meiko. She only exhaled an amused huff once she arrived at the scene. It's not every day you see two visitors fawning over the local catgirl.

Once the petting session was over, Airi and Ena separated from Miku and stayed around with Meiko as they watched the two very energetic girls run off in a random direction. Probably to go play or hang out with the other residents of the SEKAI.

“So I heard that you're looking for Luka?” Meiko spoke up once the other two were gone.

“Yep. Just got some news to tell her. Good news, I promise.” Airi answered.

“Alright then, come with me. I think she's sleeping somewhere around here…” And off they went. Meiko led the two through the SEKAI, keeping a close eye on her surroundings in case she happened to spot Luka. “Mind catching me up? I saw you guys together, but I didn't know what you were talking about last time.” The Vsinger asked.

“The last time we were here, they were having a heart-to-heart.” Ena chimed in and explained. “She encouraged this one," she pointed to Airi. “To do something about her feelings instead of moping around.”

Airi rolled her eyes at the statement. “That's something you'd tell me, not Luka. She was WAY more gentle than you about it.” She scoffed. Just some playful arguments between the two of them, as always.

“Someone had to be the voice of reason if you were too busy being sad and moping, thinking she's not the chosen one.” Ena mockily retorted.

Meiko could only giggle at the two's behavior. Able to read between the lines and understand just how much they care for each other. “I'm glad Luka was able to help you out. She tends to be the person people go to for consultation.”

“I can tell.” Ena nodded. “Compared to my Luka, your Luka is like the complete opposite… Mine just likes to cause trouble and gossip.”

“She sounds interesting…if not a little tiring to deal with.” Meiko couldn’t imagine Luka causing trouble. She much prefers her very mellow and cute Luka instead.

“Tell me about it.” Ena groaned. “But she still helps everyone out, so it's not all bad."

A few more minutes of walking later, the trio was able to find Luka. Lying peacefully on a bench in slumber.

“How can she sleep like that comfortably?” Ena wondered. Sleeping on a bench couldn't be good for the back…if it affected them, that is.

“She sleeps in every way you can imagine. Sometimes she'll just be sleeping while sitting, lying, or even just standing.” Meiko shrugged. Luka did have a pillow she was sleeping on this time, so it didn't seem all that bad.

“She seems so happy while she sleeps,” Airi commented. The Vsinger looked so tranquil, her head rested on a pillow from who knows where, while hugging a little sheep doll tightly.

“It might be a little hard to wake her up like this, though…" Meiko scratched her cheek. She walked over and gently shook the sleeping woman’s shoulder. “Luka, wake up, you have guests who want to see you!” She whispered.

“Hmmm…?” The sleeping one responded lightly as if she was able to hear it in her sleep. Soon her eyelids fluttered open as she slowly sat up. She then looked at the three who watched her awaken.

“Oh…Meiko, Airi, and…Ena…right?”

“Yep. That's me.” Ena waved. “It's nice to see you again.”

Luka lazily nodded. “It's nice to see the two of you again as well. Is Minori also here then?” Luka looked around but saw no one else. She just assumed that the three of them came to the SEKAI like last time.

“Nah, just us two. We wanted to come talk to you again now that it's been a few days. There’s an update I wanted to tell you.” Airi explained. There wasn't much to talk about, it's just one piece of news. But that one thing she did have…well, it meant everything to her.

“Ok…!” Luka tiredly responded, now sitting upright, allowing for the other two to sit next to her.

“I'll leave you guys alone. Just give me a shout if you need me!” And just like that, Meiko heads off to the big tent. Leaving the trio to themselves.

“So…what did…you need to tell me…zzz," Luka was fast asleep! The positive emotions radiating from Airi were so strong that they serenaded her back to sleep, even after just waking up.

“Huh? She’s already asleep again?!” Ena noticed. Luka was now sleeping while sitting upright.

“Well, Tenma-kun did say that she sleeps whenever the feelings are positive in the SEKAI.” Airi smiled. The last time they met, Luka was wide awake. So this was a vast improvement.. “Anyway, I'm not sure if you can hear me, but I wanted to come to thank you. It's thanks to the encouragement you and others gave me that I can have something I didn't think was possible.” Airi took a deep breath to give the big news to the sleeping Vsinger.

“I was able to confess my love to Minori! I gathered all the courage I had once I realized I had a chance, and she responded by saying she had feelings for me, too. So now we're happily dating! So thanks for hearing me out and giving me the little push I need.” Airi’s heartfelt gratitude came to an end as she finished her statement. Not exactly knowing if Luka heard all that.

A few seconds later, Luka could be heard replying. “That's…wonderful…I’m glad…to be able… To help you.” She softly responded with a smile before going back to releasing small snores.

“It's like she's fully aware of her surroundings while she's asleep,” Ena observed. But that was minor as she, too, was happy to hear Airi say all of that. As her number one supporter, she was glad that her best friend’s efforts paid off in the best way possible.

“Was that all we're here for?” Ena then asked. It would be quite the waste if they leave so soon, considering how fun the place was.

“I mean, I don't mind staying if you want to.” Airi shrugged. It's not like she had prior arrangements anyway. But before she could move, Luka started tilting until her head rested perfectly on Airi’s shoulder. Shocking her a bit.

“You mean you have to stay now, right?” Ena joked. “I don't think you can leave with her like that.” She pointed to emphasize her point.

“I'll live with it. It's the least I can do since she helped me when I needed it.” Airi moved a hand up to the sleeping woman’s hair and started patting and petting her while she slept. Simply enjoying the moment with the other two quietly.

Ena smiled softly as she pulled out some drawing tools. Since they won't be going anywhere for a while, why not capture this moment forever?

So Ena began drawing the beautiful scene before her, hoping to immortalize it.

Notes:

Hello Hello! Like I said previously, the last chapter (the big date) could've been the end of the entire work had I not hinted at the party! That being said, chapters can come out a little slower just because I'm slowly reaching the end. Fear not! Once the final chapter comes out and the work is technically set to complete, I have an idea! I wanted to add minichapters after the final chapter for the other couples, just as a little side story, but those will be added whenever I feel like it. So one day you might see the work update even though it's completed!

Also, yes, I like chatfics, but many of them are very OOC chaotic instead of somewhat in-character and still chaotic. Is it hard to do the latter? I'm sure it is, but I wanted to have a crack at it with my own minichatfic in the chapter! Even if it's more of a plot thing, because I needed them to plan out the party. I do plan on having them talk about random things and have it appear whenever it can because I want more characters to interact with each other, but that's for future me to take care of.

Also side note, while the users are of course mainly made up other than n25 and L/N, I tried my best ot think of possible in-canon universe usernames!

Chapter 22: Mizukhapter! Part 1

Summary:

Join us for a Mizuki-focused chapter as they prepare the decorations to absolutely flood the Tenma household!

Notes:

Mizuki: Guys, look! I got my own chapter!

Tsukasa: And it seems like another to come!

Nene: Aside from the author's fixation on me and Tsukasa, he also seems to give some bias to pink characters. Considering they get their own chapters...

Honami: I think it's more like he seems to find writing them fun, so he gives them a little bit of extra attention.

Mizuki: I mean me, Emuchan, Airichan, Wonderland's Luka-san...

Honami: Yeah, it does seem to be a pattern. Not sure if that means anything.

Tsukasa, nervously chuckling: ANYWAY, the work has hit 5k, let us celebrate this momentous occasion even if we're now a couple of hundred hits late!

Nene: But we literally celebrated something else last chapter.

Tsukasa: Ah, but you see, it's a different kind of milestone, which means...

Tsukasa and Mizuki literally pull out the confetti canon once again.

Honami, bracing for impact: Oh no.

*Nene sighed as loud explosions, followed by millions of confetti particles, rained from the sky.*

All: Thanks for 5k+ Hits!

Just like chapter 17, the next couple of sections (and potentially the next chapter as well) will occur over a few days. 5 days to be exact, as a way to get the cast up to New Year's for their big party!

We left off the last chapter by hinting at what everyone will be doing through the chatfic, so now enjoy seeing those ideas come to life! And the chaos that comes with it.

---

4 days before the party - Friday (A day after the last chapter)

We visit Rui and Mizuki, who were at the mall. Mizuki needed to prepare the decorations ahead of time, making sure they were cute and perfect. Could they have done it alone? Yes, but they wanted company, and Rui was happy to oblige.

Now we find them at the mall, walking until they reach any store that offers items that can decorate the Tenma household.

“So it's going to be both a New Year's party and a SEKAI party… How the heck am I even combining the two themes?”

Mizuki pondered the idea. It was tough, and it's not like they have a reference to what a SEKAI party is even like…considering they're only one of the few who had a SEKAI in the first place.

“A good question. Let's try starting them out separately. For now, try getting some decorations for the New Year's part of the party before tackling the SEKAI part.” Rui suggested with a brief pause as he thought of a solution. “How about this? There are five SEKAIs in total. Surely, you'll want to make an homage for each of them, right?”

Mizuki’s head snapped to their companion, having not thought about that kind of idea at the moment. “That's a great idea! Rui, you're a genius!”

With a small chuckle, Rui nodded. “Always happy to help.”

“A homage to each one, though…I could ask everyone in the group chat what their SEKAI is like with a photo, but I'm not sure if that's enough to give me enough inspiration.”

A few moments of silence passed between the two as Mizuki was in deep concentration, before an idea lit a light bulb above them.

“AHA! Maybe I can ask someone from each SEKAI to let me visit! It's like a Mizuki SEKAI tour!”

Rui hummed. “That sounds like a good idea. I'm sure everyone will be more than happy to allow you to visit their SEKAI.”

‘Wait a minute…this is my chance!’ “Then the first SEKAI I'll visit will be yours! I still need to see it for myself, especially after Ena showed me all the pictures!”

“Fufufu~, if that's your wish, then I'll happily allow you to enter. But on one condition.”

They stared at him with a confused look. "And that is?”

“You must permit me to enter your SEKAI first before we go to my SEKAI,” Rui answered. The concept of SEKAI was already fascinating, so when there are more of them, how can he be curious about them?

“Eh? I've explained it to everyone that there's barely anything there, at least compared to the SEKAI you and Emuchan have. Why do you wanna go there?” They weren't lying, it's barren.

“Well, why not? It'll be a fair trade! I get to see your SEKAI and you get to see mine.” Rui offered.

"Alright then, your call.” Mizuki shrugged. “But really, I've been asking to go to it for a while. Rui’s just a meanie and never has time for the little old me.” They feigned sadness.

Rui responded by chuckling at the display, though he did feel bad for always postponing the eventual SEKAI field trip. “I'm sorry I couldn't show you earlier. I know you've been asking for a while.”

They dropped the act the moment they realised that Rui was being genuine. “Ahhh, it's nothing, Rui! I know you're a busy guy at times, so no worries! Speaking of, how was your date with Emuchan huhhh~?” Mizuki leaned in a bit closer after asking. They wanted to know if the couple did anything interesting.

“I'm not sure what you mean, Mizuki.” He answered. “We didn't do anything special other than walking around and giving each other gifts. Though I suppose something interesting happened during the date.” He thought back to the drone incident.

“Oh~? Do tell!” Mizuki, now invested, wanted to know more.

“You see, I have this cute little drone that I've made that houses a mistletoe. I wanted to use it once on that date with Emu-kun, but we happened to have spotted Tsukasa-kun and Nene on their date along the way.”

Mizuki’s eyes widened, “Rui…” They sighed. “I can already see where this is going…” Mizuki was already silently sending their regards, even though this happened in the past.

“Indeed, Emu-kun and I had the brilliant idea of using it on our lovely showtime partners! So while they were sitting on a bench, we set the plan in motion. Using my remote, we navigated the drone above their heads.”

“That's…I feel sorry for them.” They looked at him with a bit of scrutiny. Seeing if there was remorse for the harmless prank. “So? Did they kiss?"

“Why, of course they did! Even made quite the spectacle while doing it. I say it was a huge success!” Rui smiled with his usual catlike smugness.

“Figured you'd say it was. But… I don't even understand why you made that? Wouldn't Emuchan pepper you with kisses without even asking? So what's the point of the drone?” They raised a brow, and a good point too. Emu was very open with how she showers Rui with affection, oftentimes doing it during lunch, even if others were around.

“While you are correct in your assumption, kissing under a mistletoe doesn't happen often, you know? It's for the Christmas spirit. Besides, I had installed a mini camera so that it could take a picture of us when we kiss so that Emu-kun could put it in her picture book with our photos.” He explained, and quite thoughtfully too, so Mizuki had little room to argue.

“Alright, alright, you can save your gloating about your relationship.” They waved off. Until they remembered the word camera. "Wait…if that drone had a camera…”

The look Rui gave Mizuki was enough to give them the answer they kind of did not want to hear. “It'll be an excellent photo for their wedding one day. Don't you think so?”

They could only wear a look of disbelief. “You're impossible sometimes, you know that?”

“Ah, but I mean no harm! Surely it'll be okay in the end.” Rui will, in fact, not tell the two that he has such a photo at all. Emu did find the photos very Wonderhoy, though. Both theirs and the one they had of Nene and Tsukasa.

Mizuki simply rolled their eyes as they kept moving forward. Rui with a casual stroll while Mizuki walked with a bounce in their step, or sometimes skipped. Eventually, they arrived at a store that sold what they needed. There were balloons in the shape of numbers and letters, streamers to be hung up, lots and lots of colorful paper, and so much more.

“So, how much do you think you'll need?” Rui glanced at them before looking at the overwhelming amount of colors and materials in front of him.

“Ehhh…” They calculated. “We're going to need some balloons that spell out happy new year, the number 2025, and a few gold streamers here and there. That takes care of that. But for the whole 5 SEKAIs thing… I'll probably need to come back here once I figure that out.”

Rui nodded, "If you ever need me to procure your materials that aren't sold here, then don't hesitate to ask."

“Do I want to ask where you get things?”

“It's legal, I assure you. Chances are, I might already have materials you'll look for, or maybe I can ask Emuchan.” He reaffirmed.

‘Well, Rui doesn't lie about this kind of thing… So I guess I'll have to take his word for it.’ “Ok then!” They believed him fully. “Let me buy some things, and then we can sit down for a bit so I can ask everyone about visiting their SEKAIs.”

So Rui watched as Mizuki zipped around the store. Grabbing all the necessary things at the moment in a basket, and watched as they brought it up to the counter to purchase.

‘It's nice to see them fired up for the party.’ Rui observed as he watched his friend approach him with shopping bags raised in the air as a means to show him the haul. “I guess we can find a spot to rest for now.” He suggested.

“Sure!”

So after Rui took a bag or two off of Mizuki’s head, they sat down on a beach and relaxed, as Mizuki pulled out their phone and started texting the group chat.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks?)

Amia: [Selfie image with Rui and the decorations in frame]

Amia: Look what we got!

Enanan: What’s in those?

Alchemist: Just party decorations. There's a good chance that we'll have to return for more later, though.

Tsukastar: That's already a few bags! Just how much do you plan on decorating my home??

Amia: Well, we gotta go all out, Tsukasa Senpai!

Tsukastar: As long as you stay and help clean, I suppose it's fine…

Alchemist: We promise we'll help!

Pomelo: Not exactly the most reassuring thing. I hope you won't leave everything to your robots.

Alchemist: We'll just have to see, won't we? Nene replied with a 🫤

OfficialMMJ_Airi: So what's your plan anyway? Like, how do you plan on decorating his place?

Amia: I'm glad you asked! First, the bag has normal New Year's party stuff like balloons of the number 2025 and letters that spell out Happy New Year!.

Amia: Next is a bit more complicated, but since we're celebrating SEKAIs, I want to be able to add aspects of each SEKAI as decoration!

BadDogCoffee: That sounds like a lot. How will you know what each aspect of each SEKAI will be like?

Amia: That's where you all come in! I'm asking for permission for me to conduct a SEKAI tour! That way, I can get a feel for each one and find inspiration for decoration. What do you all say?

VividCoffee: Sounds good to me. When are you doing your tour?

Amia: Now! I'm going to Wonderlands X Showtime’s SEKAI a bit later.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: OH! That place is so magical and fun!!! ˃̶͈◡˂̶͈

Amia: If my idol says so, then it must be true! Anyway, I'll need someone from the other three SEKAIs to meet up with me and let me innnn!

sakiiii_Ln: I can bring you to our SEKAI! You'll love the rooftop view!

Amia: Yay!

VividCoffee: I got you for Street SEKAI.

Amia: Thanks, best buddy!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: And I can let you into Stage SEKAI! (⁎˃ᴗ˂⁎)

Amia: This is why you're my favorite Idol, Minorichan!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: ૮(˶ᵔᵕᵔ˶)ა

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: I hope you enjoy our SEKAI! The flower garden is beautiful!!

Amia: I look forward to all of your SEKAIs! Thanks for letting me visit!

“Looks like you're all set.” Rui looked up from his phone at Mizuki. "Shall we make a quick stop in your SEKAI before going to Wonderland SEKAI?”

“Again, it's nothing much.” They scoffed with a soft tone before conceding. "But yeah, let's find somewhere private, and we can go to Mafuyu’s SEKAI since you're so insistent. How can I say no?” They giggled.

So they left the mall or whatever place they were at and found a relatively empty area for Mizuki to pull out their phone. Rui simply placed a hand on their shoulder as they pressed play. With a quick flash, the pair end up in the barren lands of the Empty SEKAI.

“Interesting. You weren't lying about it being nothing much.” Rui looked around, but there wasn't much TO look at. As he has heard, gray tiles, random shapes on the ground, and steel pillars of some kind.

“See? What did I tell you?” Mizuki sighed.

“Compared to your usual taste in aesthetics, this place feels... quiet. Not in a bad way. Just different. But you take solace in being here, yes?”

“I…yeah, I like it here. It's relaxing and a great place to just get away from everything if it gets too much.” Their shoulders deflated. Opting to look around with Rui instead of at him.

‘I'm glad.’ Rui nodded solemnly. “I understand. It's great that you have a safe space.”

A moment of silence spans between them. Rui took in the atmosphere, as if he could use a moment to relax as well before Mizuki spoke up.

“Wanna come look at the lake? Our expansion gave us some pretty cool things.”

“Of course. Lead the way.”

And with that, they began walking in a direction. To Rui, each direction was very similar to the others, but as an owner, he knew Mizuki wasn't just walking without purpose.

Midway through their walk, they were approached by one of the Vsingers. An angry one, at that.

“Who is that?” It was Kaito, and while he asked questions, he demanded answers. A human whom he had never seen before, here in SEKAI?

Rui somewhat flinched at the tone that this particular Kaito spoke with. Gone was the gentle and brotherly way of speaking of the Kaito he was used to. This one spoke as if he were always angry, and the glare he was receiving only helped reinforce that idea.

“Why are they here?” Kaito asked another question before the first one was even answered.

“A pleasure to meet you, Kaito-san of this SEKAI.” Rui gave a slow and deep bow like he was on stage. “My name is Kamishio Rui, a good friend of Mizuki’s. They were just showing me around in exchange for me doing the same in my SEKAI. I mean no harm.”

The Vsinger grumbled in return at what he considered an intruder. Kaito’s eyes shot to Mizuki, who nodded in confirmation of Rui’s words. “He better not be staying for long." And just like that, he walked off in a different direction.

“That was…interesting,” Rui commented as he watched the direction the Vsinger walked in. Honestly, quite taken aback at the stark difference of the Kaitos he has now interacted with.

“Don't mind Kaito. He's always like that. Like he appears, says something while looking like that, and then just leaves when he gets his answers or when he feels like the conversation is over. You can tell what emotion brought him here.” Mizuki explained.

“Anger?” It was quite obvious.

“Yeah, something like that. Don't worry, deep down, he cares for us; he just doesn't show it often. He's the type to say what we need to hear even if we don't want to hear it, you know?” They added as they continued their walk.

“I see.” Rui nodded with intrigue. ‘Fascinating, the SEKAIs made by two singular people differ so much. From the environment to the inhabitants.’

“Anyway! Let's keep going, the lake’s over here!” Mizuki pulled his arm as they moved along.

“Alright, alright.” Rui chuckled, letting himself be pulled as he continued to look for potentially other Vsingers.

They came across no one else but eventually made it to the expansion area. A vast lake-like area with more steel bars and shapes all around. The door that won't open with little platforms leading to it. A very different scene that Rui wouldn't have imagined being a SEKAI.

“How serene! What about that door? Have you tried to open it?" Rui asked with curiosity.

“Well…we haven't opened it yet." They answered with a brief pause before they continued. “It's related to Mafuyu, so when the time comes for her to open it, we'll be there for her no matter what it is!”

Rui smiled at the camaraderie. "That sounds nice. I'm glad she has people here who have her back.” Rui stared out into the lake, taking in more of the scenery. The colors, the silence, the feel. All so very different, but not in a bad way.

As they stood there, they heard a voice accompanied by footsteps behind them.

“Oh? Who's this interesting fellow, hmm~?” The mysterious figure cooed.

Mizuki easily knew who this was. ‘Uh oh.’ Not the one they want to be meeting at the moment.

The two turned around and saw that it was Luka. Wearing a smirk while also being curious. “You didn't tell us we had a guest~”

“Hey Luka! Yeah, just showing Rui around for a bit. Nothing much really.”

“I see~” Luka then turned to Rui. “If you're here, then you have your own SEKAI, right? What's your Luka like?”

“She's a sweet person and usually asleep.” He answered.

“Oh yeah, I remember someone mentioned that. She's asleep if everyone around her is happy, right?” They recalled.

“Yes. She'd often fall asleep mid-conversation at times and respond while asleep as if she were awake. ” He nodded in confirmation.

“Oh my. I can't imagine myself being like that. I wonder what it'd be like to meet her!” Luka giggled. She was curious about what the other versions of her were like in the first place, as she doesn't recall ever meeting other Lukas (Will not be counting April fools).

“I’ll relay the message to her if we see her when we go to Tsukasa-kun’s SEKAI. If not, then maybe you'll be able to meet her during the party that's in the works right now.” Like Kaito, Luka was much different for Rui, considering that she was awake for longer than a few seconds.

“A party?" Luka and, to be honest, a lot of Vsingers across the SEKAIs weren't fully aware of this at the moment. Maybe they'll be informed over time.

Mizuki jumped in, excitedly wanting to answer. “Yeah!! Tsukasa Senpai is throwing a party for everyone with SEKAIs, and the Vsingers are invited! It's going to be so much fun!”

“That does sound fun~” Luka hummed. "Though I'm not sure if many of us here are going to attend.”

“Yeah…” Mizuki signed. “At best, Len would check it out, but his shy demeanor meant he'd stay for a very short time. Even his time talking to Toya’s Len was a bit awkward. At least you and Miku would be present.”

“Toya’s Len?” Rui knew that Toya and Mizuki were in the same class, so it made sense that their Vsingers might meet one day, knowing Mizuki’s curiosity.

“Yeah, Toya and I were talking about the difference in our SEKAIs before morning classes started, and both our Lens met each other.”

“Awww, Len got to meet another version of him before I did?” Luka pouted. "I'm a bit jealous~”

“You can do it later. Don't worry.” Rui reassured.

“I can't wait.” Luka mischievously smiled. “I'll be off now. You two have fun~” And just like that, Luka walked off.

Mizuki sighed. “Classic Luka, always curious and looking to cause trouble.”

“She was fun to talk to.” Rui hummed.

“I think you two would get along.” Mizuki jabbed. Seeing how the two like to cause shenanigans.

“Well, we wouldn’t be so sure.” A small pause for Rui to consider. “Anyway, shall we exit and go to Tsukasa-kun’s SEKAI?" The tour was over anyway, so it was about time Rui brought Mizuki for the long-awaited Wonderland SEKAI visit.

“YES FINALLY!” They couldn't hold their excitement anymore. It was finally time!

Mizuki quickly took out their phone and unpause the song…forgetting to wait for Rui to put a hand on and left Rui in the SEKAI.

For about five seconds before they popped back into SEKAI once again with a look of awkwardness.

“Ehehe…my bad.” Mizuki stuck out their tongue and struck a ‘silly me’ pose.

Rui was chuckling at the gesture. “It's no problem.” He puts a hand on their shoulder. “Ready when you are." And just like that, they're now correctly out of Empty SEKAI.

Rui let go and pulled out his phone in return, waiting for Mizuki to give their signal. Except instead of putting a hand on the shoulder like everyone else has, they simply just wrapped themselves around Rui in like a hug. He smiled at the gesture and pressed play on his version of the song. Teleporting to what can only be described as the exact opposite of the SEKAI they were just in.

The moment Mizuki took a look at where they were, their eyes widened. A kid in a candy store type of look.

“WOAH…” They didn't know where to look because everywhere was a sight to behold. They look to one side and see the blast of color, they look to the other side and see the gigantic Ferris wheel, and they look up and see the infamous flying train.

“Man… Photos don't do this place justice. It's so much better in person!” Mizuki commented. The images Ena sent were amazing, don't get them wrong, but the sensation of being in the SEKAI, hearing the theme park music and ride noises, and seeing them with their own eyes is an entirely new experience. They were right to want to come here so much.

“I'm glad you enjoy it. But the fun has just begun.” Rui joked as he exhaled a small breath of amusement. Honestly, he was similarly excited when he first came here, though he was more focused on the logistics and mechanics of SEKAI rather than the appearance.

“Maybe I can come here with the rest of the girls from Nightcord one day.” Mizuki considered. Though half of them had already come, and the other half probably wouldn't enjoy this too much.

“We're not against anyone from the group visiting, so no need to worry there.” Rui offered.

Before they started to move, the usual greeter arrived where they stood.

“HELLO RUI-KUN AND NEW PERSON!”

Miku arrived on the scene as she usually does whenever anyone goes to SEKAI. The other day, Airi and Ena came to visit a second time, and now a whole new person has come to Wonderland SEKAI! Miku was making a lot of friends recently, and she was sure as hell happy about that.

Mizuki gasped upon laying eyes on Miku. Her ears and tail moved, her cat smile and cute outfit, and her bubbly personality and charm. She looked like she came right out of an anime! Well, more anime than any other Miku she'd seen before. “Cute!”

Just like that, Mizuki lunged at Miku, who only reciprocated the motion as she moved closer for her seemingly new friend to pet her. Mizuki made sure to make the most of the visit by giving Miku lots of pets and hugs, like Ena said.

“Ena was right, you're fluffy.” Their hands softly touched the catgirl’s ears and tail, not knowing if they'd hurt Miku if they were rough with it.

“OH! The Enachan who visited the other day?” Miku recognized that name! She wouldn't dare forget her new friend’s name!

“Yep! We're good friends and we're in the same music group and a part of the same SEKAI!” Mizuki answered. Having fun as Miku rubbed her head against their chest, wanting more pets and cuddles from the new human.

“OHHH!” Miku nodded enthusiastically in understanding, causing some friction as they rubbed against Mizuki’s clothes.

“Hehe…” They were enjoying the cuddly Miku. “Anyway, I'm Mizuki! I'm an old friend of Rui’s! I'm here to just explore since I want to make some decorations based on each SEKAI.”

Miku gasped, “DOES THAT MEAN YOU’VE BEEN TO OTHER SEKAIS?” She wanted to hear about it!

“Fufufu, Not yet Miku. They'll be doing that after they finish their tour here!” Rui interjected as he looked at Mizuki. “Anything you wish to see while you're here, Mizuki?”

“All of it! Just show me around!" They answered as they separated from Miku.

“Miku’s good at being a tour guide! Follow me!” And so Miku led them around with Rui following behind. Not like he needed a tour anyway.

First, they made it to the Ferris Wheel. Not to ride it, but just to admire the size and colors of it.

“It's huge!”

“Miku likes to ride it from time to time!” Miku mentioned in passing.

“It's bigger than Phoenix Wonderland’s Ferris Wheel,” Rui stated.

They even saw Rin riding it, who waved at them as she ascended.

Then they moved on, making it to the carousel. Which wasn't actually on the ground at the moment.

“Man, even this thing flies?! You weren't kidding!” They couldn't imagine riding a carousel only for it to start hovering.

“Want to give it a ride? It's safe, I assure you." Rui offered as he watched the amusement park attraction slowly descend from its hover state.

“REALLY?!” They spared no time and got onto the carousel, choosing to sit on one of the seats rather than one of the ponies. Even if Rui said it was safe, the prospect of your ride suddenly taking flight was a bit scary to them. Luckily, Miku sat next to them to make them feel safer.

Rui stood on the ground, choosing to watch Mizuki instead.

“Rui! Get a recording of me!!!” They called out, getting a laugh out of him as he pulled out his phone and started the video capture. The carousel started with a nice pace, spinning like an ordinary attraction should. At least until it started rising.

“Up we go!” Miku called out.

Rui stepped back a little to capture as much of the two as possible. Mizuki’s face was full of amazement, which was captured well on camera…at least until they were too high up and Rui couldn't keep them on frame. The only thing that it could capture was Mizuki’s excitement as they shouted with awe at the scenery they got at that height.

Eventually, they made it down, and Mizuki’s adrenaline slowly calmed down after so much excitement. “That was so cool!” They glowed as they moved over to Rui to watch over the footage that he managed to capture.

“I'm so going to send this to the chat! They have to see this!”

“Let's save that until the tour is over, shall we? Where to next, Miku?” Rui asked.

Miku then pointed towards the big tent. “Miku wants to show them where we usually perform shows! And then we can ride the train!”

“Then let's go! Ena said the train kinda scared her, but I wanna ride the flying train too!” Mizuki followed after Miku once again. The trek wasn't long as they came across the giant tent in the center of the amusement park.

Once they entered, they saw Kaito and Len talking to a bunch of the residents. Probably teaching them something about acting, at least until Len noticed the three of them.

“Hey guys!” He waved. Mizuki wasn't ready for more non-shy Lens, but something tells them that they're the ones with the weird versions of the Vsingers, as the Kaito standing next to them was cheerful and very calm compared to theirs.

“We hope we aren't interrupting anything." Rui apologised as they approached the main stage.

Kaito shook his head as he signaled Len to continue the lesson as he stepped off the stage. “It's no problem. I see we have a guest.” Kaito bowed to Mizuki, “Welcome to Wonderland SEKAI. I hope you've enjoyed yourself!”

“Oh boy, did I?! I love it here!” They lit up. Before realizing that they should introduce themselves. “Oh, and I'm Mizuki! Rui’s old-time friend!”

“Mizukichan, it's a pleasure to meet you.” Kaito shook their hand.

“Man, you are completely different…” They mumble to themselves. It was quite the whiplash since they just had an encounter with Empty SEKAI’s Kaito.

Kaito only looked mildly confused but chose not to press on it, while Mizuki could only wonder what an interaction between the two Kaitos would look like.

“Miku’s been giving them a tour! We're about to go ride the train!”

Kaito smiled as he gave Miku a head pat. “That's wonderful, Miku. Make sure to stay safe, alright?”

“Okay!” Miku responded with a cute raise of a hand.

The scene was so cute that it made Mizuki’s heart swell. ‘If only this could happen in Empty SEKAI…then again, the idea of Kaito being affectionate is impossible.’ They still grinned at the idea, though.

“You all should get going; the train should return to the station pretty soon,” Kaito ordered before going back to whatever the rest of the lesson was. Regrouping with Len.

“Let's go! We can't miss that train!" Mizuki was the one calling out to the two companions instead of Miku.

Soon they traveled to the train station. Lo and behold, the train was there, ready to take any passengers on a journey through the skies.

“I've never actually been on the train as far as I remember." Rui thought back on it, but came up with nothing. “I guess it'll be a pleasant experience for both of us.”

“Then let's go!” They boarded first, followed by Rui and Miku. Mizuki quickly pulled out their phone, ready to capture the ascent of the train. In about a minute, the train’s horn called out, signaling departure.

“It's starting!!!” Mizuki was glued to the window with their camera rolling. After a few moments, movement could be felt as magical train tracks magically appeared as it started to leave the station and start flying.

They had stars in their eyes, fully immersed in the experience. The train started to fly around the SEKAI. Giving the camera plenty to capture.

“Rui…!” They looked at Rui, who was standing next to them. “Are you seeing this? This is the best day of my life!” They wore a very big smile. Truly a kid in an amusement park right now. Except that the amusement park had a flying train.

So begins the very magical train ride. Cruising above the main tent, over the Ferris wheel, over the main plaza area, and even towards the ocean with a huge ship.

“Ah, there's the expansion. Those sets of islands, the port, and the ship were all part of SEKAI's new area.” Rui explained as he remembered when they rode on the ship.

“Are we gonna ride the ship next?!” Mizuki asked with giddiness as they viewed the port and sea from above.

“Unfortunately, that'll be left for some other time. Don't you still need to visit the other SEKAIs?” And then they visibly deflated but couldn't deny Rui’s good point.

“Aw, okay…you’re right.”

Even if saddened just a little, they bounced back and enjoyed the ride with continuous awe from the views in the sky. Now they knew what Ena saw when she was riding the train for herself!

But the ride had to come to an end as the train station came into view once again. The train eventually came to a halt at the station and released air from the brakes.

The trio got off the train, and Mizuki was bouncing with energy after a ride like that.

“Everything about this place is amazing! It's like I can be here for a whole day and never get bored!” They exclaimed. “But maybe we should stop here for the day before I get too carried away…Hehe.”

Rui understood the sentiment and pulled out his phone.

Miku stepped away and watched as the two prepared to leave the SEKAI. "Bye-bye!” She waved happily. Glad that another person was satisfied after their visit.

“Cya Miku! It was nice meeting you!” And like that, the two disappeared from where they stood and eventually reappeared in the real world.

“Man, was that one hell of a place.” Mizuki exhaled with happiness. “Thanks for taking me, Rui. I had loads of fun~”

“It's my pleasure, Mizuki. Always happy to help. Remember to leave a good review.” Rui joked.

“I'll make sure to give it a ten out of five stars!”

“Now, let's inform the others that you're available to go to the next SEKAI, shall we?”

They raised a fist. “Yeah!”

Notes:

Hey Hey! Not much to comment on this chapter, but I hope you enjoyed it! I had a different idea for this chapter, but then turned around and made it a Mizuki focus for some reason, just because I wanted to work with the Mizuki tour concept. Please tell me what you think!

Also, P.S. I hope the quality isn't dropping too much. I've basically chilled out and am taking the ending arc kinda as relaxation mode while still uploading chapters slowly. That being said, I'm still technically within my 2-week upload goal, so I'm safe!

Chapter 23: Mizukhapter! Part 2! of 2

Summary:

The second half of the Adventures of Mizuki and Rui! Join them as they go through the final three SEKAIs left on the list.

Notes:

Mizuki: Woohoo! Another chapter for me!

Tsukasa: Yes! A fine second part to your sightseeing throughout the SEKAIs! I wish I could have gone on such a journey myself, but alas.

Nene: I think you get enough screentime as it is.

Honami: But isn't the whole point of the work supposed to be about you two...

Tsukasa: Originally, Yes. But you see, a good story establishes a living world aside from the two main actors! To get many chapters based on other characters will surely work wonders for those who enjoy them.

Honami: I guess you're right

Mizuki: I'm glad I got a second part! But why did this chapter take so long to release? Isn't the author usually updating the work every two weeks? That guy's late this time.

Nene, while playing something on her Switch 2: That guy has been slacking off and playing too many games.

Tsukasa: Unfortunate, but procrastination truly claims the best of us.

Honami: I'm sure he still tries his best to update even if it's a little late! I know he's apologetic for posting outside the usual window.

Now riding off the coattails of the Wonderland SEKAI excitement, we return to Mizuki and Rui sitting down once again. One was very excited to share the journey they just had in the magical world, while the other was just happy to accompany the other.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

Amia: GUYS GUYS

K: Is something wrong?

Amia: Nope! In fact, everything is right!

Yuki: Huh? What do you mean?

Amia: I'm not sure where I was going with that either. Anyway, look at these videos I took while in Rui’s SEKAI!

Amia: [insert video that Rui took of Mizuki and Miku riding the carousel]

Amia: [insert the other video that Mizuki captured while riding the flying train. Both the departure and the view of the SEKAI from above]

VividKohammy: Woahhhh! ꒰՞ °ᗝ°՞꒱.ᐟ.ᐟ Is this Wonderland X Showtime’s SEKAI??

Amia: Yep! Miku and Rui gave me a tour of the SEKAI! It was so fun!

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: That doesn’t look very safe…

WONDERHOY!!!!: Don’t worry, it’s safe! I've been on those rides many times and never gotten hurt! Everyone in SEKAI also makes sure that everything works well!

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: It is your SEKAI…if you say so, then I'll have to believe you.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: It's safe!!! I've even been on the train before, too! ദ്ദി(˵ •̀ ᴗ - ˵ ) ✧

ichika39_Ln: It's like everyone is going to their SEKAI… I want to meet Miku too!

hona_hona_Ln: Maybe one day you'll get to go as well, Ichikachan. I'm sure they'll let you visit when they're free.

Amia replied to ichika39_Ln: Their Miku was adorable! She's fluffy, lets you pet her, and she'll snuggle up to you for more!

ichika39_Ln: I'm so jealous…

s.h.0108_Ln: I'm sure you'll get your turn eventually. Saki’s been wanting to go to Tsukasa-san’s SEKAI as well ever since everyone found out that you can go to each other’s.

hona_hona_Ln: Then we can go as a group! Just like when the four of us went to Phoenix Wonderland together.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Going to an amusement park… Except this amusement park is in someone's phone. And has magic for some reason…

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: Well, we have a whole set of concert stages and a very large flower garden for ours, so I'd say they're all quite magical in their own right.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Eh, fair.

sakiiii_Ln replied to s.h.0108_Ln: After watching the videos that Mizukichan posted, I want to go even more now!

ichika39_Ln: Well, Kusanagi-san said she could take all of us to go one day, so there's that.

sakiiii_Ln: Yay!

Tsukastar: Wait a minute, Saki. We live in the same house! I can take you whenever you want!

sakiiii_Ln: Yeahhhh, but it's not the same when it's not with everyone else!

Tsukastar: I understand, dear sister! I'd prefer to do things with the rest of the group, too, if possible. Pomelo, Alchemist, and WONDERHOY!!!! liked this.

K: Now what? Are you going to another SEKAI soon?

Amia: Yep! Just waiting on people to break me into their SEKAIs!

Alchemist: I'm not sure if you're breaking into their SEKAIs if they let you in voluntarily.

Amia: Shush!

VividCoffee: I'm available right now! Where are you guys?

Alchemist: We’re in an empty spot near the mall. Here, let me send you our location.

Alchemist: [location] VividCoffee reached with a 👍

VividCoffee: OMW! Amia reacted with a 😘

And waited they did. They idled with each of them talking about the most random things. Each mainly talked about their group mates from the things Kanade and Ena got up to, to whatever Emu was cooking up as of recent.

The wait wasn't that long, though, as they soon saw An approach them with a wave.

“Heyyy! Hope I didn't make you guys wait too long!” She took a moment to catch her breath. Seems to be running the way here.

‘Now that Shiraishi-kun’s here, they can keep Mizuki company.’ Rui shook his head.. “Not at all. Seeing as you are here, though, I think it's best I leave. I have preparations I must work on before the party.” He tried to make a swift exit, but Mizuki just gave him a tug on the sleeve and a big frown.

“Ehhh? You aren't hanging out for the whole journey?” They whined.

A shrug was the response they received. "I assumed that my job was done after allowing you into the SEKAI. I don't exactly see the point of me continuing with you, as new people will be accompanying you into their SEKAIs.” He explained.

“But it'd be more fun if you stayyyy. Please~?” They gave him the biggest puppy eyes imaginable. They were having so much fun, and while sure the others will be there, it's not the same! Not without their rooftop buddy!

“Hmmm…” Rui was giving it some thought. It's not like he was lying about needing to work on some bots, buttttt, he can't say no to a face like that (he's a big softy when it comes to Emu’s puppy eyes as well).

“Ugh, just come with us, Kamishiro Senpai.” An cut through his thought process. “Besides, I'm sure you're smart enough to make… Whatever you're working on in time, even if you start it later.”

Rui acknowledged An’s comment. "I'll take that as a compliment.” Then he turns to Mizuki. “I have been convinced and shall stay with you, Mizuki, at least until we visit every SEKAI.” He clarified to the now-not-frowning Mizuki. Replaced with a grin instead.

“Yay~! The Adventures with Mizuki and Rui continue!” Hands were thrown in the air for a cheer while An watched with a relieved look on her face.

‘At least that’s settled.’ “So, good to go?" An slowly raised a thumbs-up for confirmation.

“Yeah! You said your Meiko has a cafe, right?” Mizuki asked, semi-jealous about it.

“Mhm! Can't wait for you to see it! It's a pretty cozy place, and Meiko makes some good coffee!”

An pulled out her version of untitled. “Uhhh, I haven't brought anyone else to SEKAI before. I just need you guys to hold onto a part of me, right?”

“Yes, it's quite simple,” Rui answered. He placed a hand on An’s shoulder. Mizuki decided to envelop her in a big hug, though, like they did earlier when entering Wonderland SEKAI.

“Take it away, An!”

“Let's go!” Then she pressed play on the song, sending the trio into the streets of SEKAI with a quick flash of the phone. Placing them in an alleyway, a little bit away from the Crase cafe.

“Woah!” Mizuki looked around and saw that the many pathways heading in all sorts of directions were filled with art. Colorful graffiti images lined the walls, as well as posters running along them.

“Are these buildings open? Are you able to enter them?” Rui immediately asked questions due to his constant intrigue.

“I…don’t think so? We don't go into any buildings other than Meiko’s Cafe. We do like to walk around and explore, though! Anyway, the cafe’s this way!”

An pointed as she walked, leading the two. The cafe, ever growing closer in view. Within a minute or so, they reached the cafe. Standing outside and getting a good look at everything.

“Woah, if this were a cafe in real life, I'd visit it,” Mizuki commented.

“Then come to Weekend Garage more often!” An joked in response. “It's not the same, but I'll be there!” That got Mizuki to giggle in response.

The trio then entered through the sliding door. An noticed that it seemed quite empty that day. Well, empty as in not everyone was present. Meiko was still manning the counter, cleaning some cups with no one else in sight. When the three walked in, Meiko was quick to greet them.

Meiko glanced at the people walking in and autopiloted once she saw the girl in front. “Oh Anchan, Ko-eh?” She had assumed that the ones entering would be the regulars that she was used to. As in, the Vivid Bad Squad crew. But as she looked back up and got a good look at who the other sets of footsteps belonged to, she quickly realized that they were not the right people.

After a quick moment to recompose herself, she cleared her throat and greeted the new guests. “Ahem, Sorry, I thought it was the usual kids who walked in. Didn't know someone would bring their friends into the SEKAI.”

“It's no problem.” Rui nodded understandingly. “It was only recently that we started visiting each other's SEKAIs, so it being unexpected to the inhabitants of the SEKAI makes sense considering we never gave a heads up that we were coming.”

“Yeah, what he said! hehe… Sorry!” Mizuki simply just chuckled apologetically. "I love the place, though! It's so nice here!" Might as well give their thoughts to the owner while she was here, right?

“It's no problem.” Meiko shook her head. “And thanks, I work hard to keep this place simple and clean! Anchan, why don't you introduce me to your friends?” She added.

“Okay!” An saluted. “The cute, pink one is Mizuki Akiyama!” She gestured.

“Hi hi! Mizuki des! I asked An to let me come here! I needed inspiration for the SEKAI party that's being held!” They introduced themself.

“A SEKAI party, huh? That sounds fun, mind telling me more?” Meiko motioned the three to sit down on the stools at the counter. To which they obliged.

Rui decided to be the one who explained. "Tsukasa-kun- ah, sorry,” He realized that this SEKAI probably doesn't know all the other SEKAI holders by name. "He's the one who created the SEKAI that I'm a part of. He wanted to host a party for everyone with a SEKAI. Mizuki here is the designated decorator and needed some ideas.” He concluded.

Meiko nodded her head as she got the full image once she heard Rui’s explanation. “Well, I hope you find what you're looking for.”

An decided to finish her introductions. “And before we move on, the tall guy here is my Senpai from school, Rui Kamishiro! Trouble maker extraordinaire!”

“My, you wound me, Shiraishi-kun! I would never cause trouble to anyone!” He mocked betrayal. Clutching his heart as if he had been stabbed, but An had none of it. She gave him the thousand-yard stare worth months of torture from the times she had to deal with his and Tsukasa’s shenanigans.

‘He's kidding, right?’ “Do I need to bring up the number of times you and Tenma Senpai blew something up at school?!” Her time as Hall Monitor was certainly very eventful with those two around.

“I…have no clue what you're talking about.” He nonchalantly dismissed. “Those were simply harmless inventions."

“Blowing things up at school?” Meiko did not like the sound of that.

“Ahaha…Don't worry about that!" Mizuki interjected. “Rui's on top of things in terms of safety. I mean, Tsukasa Senpai doesn't get hurt most of the time.”

“See? Mizuki agrees.” Rui smirked, causing An to groan. He wasn't wrong, people don't usually get hurt from his mischief, but still…the disturbance…

Meiko chuckled at the show of their friendship. Decided to return to the original topics. “I remember seeing you two that day.” She referred to the day everyone gathered at Tsukasa's house to talk about SEKAIs.

“Yep! Man, that was a wild day, but it was very fun!” Mizuki giggled. Truly a day to start a chain of events that have led to the discovery of every existing SEKAI, only for someone to host a party about it.

“It was interesting to say the least." Now, Meiko started moving around the place. Now, done with the cleaning, she figured that she might as well serve her new customers. “Would you two like anything? Drinks or food?”

“Sure!... Err, I'm not sure what you serve.” Mizuki could use a snack, seeing as they didn't eat anything at the mall or even in Wonderland SEKAI.

“Name it, and I'll tell you.” Meiko hummed in response.

“Uh, how about some fries?”

“I can do that! How about you?” She looked at Rui.

“Hmm, how about I just share the fries? It's easier that way.” He answered.

Meiko nodded and got started on making them a big serving of fries, not before giving each of them a glass of water. Might as well make a lot for the whole group to share.

This left the three to talk.

“So what do you think of the inside?” An asked. Seeing as the cafe is a major part of the SEKAI, she figured that this would be the inspiration piece Mizuki needed.

“The vibes here are so cozy! Everything is so relaxing and calm here.” Mizuki lit up, but they still don't know what piece of inspiration they should take away. They looked around and saw…a whole DJ set near the entrance?

“Hey An, what's that doing at a cafe?” They pointed.

“The DJ thing? That's probably Kaito’s.”

“Your Kaito is a DJ? Fascinating.” Rui commented.

“He's a lazy DJ, more like it…" An awkwardly responded. “He teaches Len sometimes. Only sometimes.”

“Huh…” Mizuki had an idea. “That’s it! That's the inspiration! We're going to need music, right? Maybe we can set up a little mock DJ set somewhere that plays music!”

“That sounds like a good idea, though, does that count as decorations that you're bringing?” Rui pointed out. It was particularly true that this doesn't fit on the same level as balloons and ribbons.

“Well, unless Tsukasa Senpai’s going to let me put up graffiti in his house and set up a mini cafe, I'm not sure what I can add here…”

“I can help with that idea!” An spoke up. “I was already going to bring a table or two with a lot of drinks! So maybe we can set up a little area that's like a mini Crase Cafe!”

“Oh!! That sounds great!!” Mizuki was already liking this idea.

Though Rui could be seen sitting there, silently sending his regards about what Mizuki was about to do to his friend’s home. ‘I hope Tsukasa-kun allows it.’

Conversation continued, An mainly spoke about her plans for the party. She would set up a little counter with all kinds of drinks such as coffee, tea, and fruit drinks (no alcohol, of course). Kohane and Haruka were going to help her as planned.

“But won't you be glued to the counter? It's a party! You gotta go and talk with everyone!” Mizuki insisted.

But Rui argued against the idea. “It's a small party, so I doubt Shiraishi-kun would have any trouble having fun. Everyone knows each other there, meaning that no one would have a problem approaching her and starting up a conversation, right?”

Mizuki gave it a thought and realized that Rui was right. They're all familiar with each other, so if someone saw An being lonely, then there'd be no doubt that someone would come to where she stood. "I guess you're right! Besides Kohanechan and Harukachan’s keeping her company for the most part, since they're helping, right?”

“Yep!” An answered for Rui. “Besides, you guys can come visit my little area…wherever Tenma Senpai lets me set up. Also, I'm sure Toya has my back if Kohane and Haruka leave to talk to others!” Mizuki smirked at the notion.

“Toya-kun hmmm~? How's that going with him, huh?” Mizuki, queen of gossip, is on the scene. Though, however harmless the words may seem, they were quite familiar to the starry-haired girl to know that there was a bit more to it.

An averted her gaze in an instant. "Fine, nothing much to it!” She answered a bit too quickly. "We're just good friends, yeah, good friends.”

“Sureeee~” They held.

But An was saved when the cafe entrance opened. The one who walked in? Len.

“Hey, Meiko- Oh, An’s here too! And uh…” He then looked at the two sitting at the counter with An. One he recognizes, the other he has no idea who that was.

“Oh! We've talked before!” Mizuki leaned back on their stool to get a good look at the Vsinger. “Name’s Mizuki!”

“Yeah! You're in the same class as Toya, and you have that shy Len! Nice to see you again.” Len smiled.

Rui followed suit. “Call me Rui.” He nodded. “We're here as a sort of tour of SEKAI.” The three caught Len up to speed as Meiko finished up the batch of Fries and plated it. Placing it in front of Mizuki, who was sitting in the middle of the humans.

“I see, wanting to go to other SEKAIs for inspiration sounds like a great idea! How many SEKAIs do you have left to visit?" Len asked. He was curious about other SEKAIs ever since he met Empty Len. It was an interesting conversation he had with a much shyer version of himself a couple of days ago, so he could only wonder what everyone else was like.

“We have two more! Stage and School SEKAI!” Mizuki grabbed a fresh fry from the plate. A bit hot, but it tasted delicious!

Rui also grabbed one and was delightfully surprised. “Having access to such delicious food in your SEKAI. I can't help but be a bit jealous."

“Oh, please, I saw those videos Mizuki posted in chat.” An retorted. ”Your place looks like so much fun! And there's no way an amusement park doesn't have snacks or food. That's normal.”

“Amusement park?” Meiko was now in front with everyone else, instead of behind the counter like she was before.

“Maybe you can show them the videos,” Rui suggested as An opened up the group chat. She swiped up on the group chat, up to the videos Mizuki had posted, and handed the two Vsingers the phone. Meanwhile, the humans enjoyed the fries as they watched the Vsingers watch the video.

A myriad of reactions could be seen on their faces. Len was in awe and wonder, while Meiko could only imagine that she wouldn't exactly last too long in a place like that. Not that it was bad, but she preferred her cafe. Thank you very much.

“That's… A lot.” Meiko didn't even know where to start. "I'm guessing that's where Kaito was from? The one dressed in all white with the cat-like Miku.”

“Indeed. He's from the SEKAI I'm a part of.” Rui confirmed.

“I still can't believe you and Miku got to talk to other SEKAI variants that day while I had to stay back and watch over the store.” Len pouted.

“Well, did you want Kaito to rummage the fridge unchecked?” Meiko flatly answered.

Len’s mouth was wide open, but no words were spoken. “I-I guess you're right.”

An giggled and chimed in, hoping to cheer up the blonde boy. “Awww, cheer up, Len! You'll have plenty of chances when the day comes!”

“I sure hope so…” He slumped in his seat.

Seeing that the conversation had come to an end and the fries were demolished, Rui decided it was time they moved on to the next SEKAI. So he got off his seat and stretched.

“I believe we've had our fun here, but we have two more SEKAIs to go to, don't we, Mizuki?”

“True!” They hopped off their seat, getting ready to exit the SEKAI, too. An obviously had to follow suit, otherwise they can't get out of the dimension.

“It was a pleasure meeting you two.” Rui waved, lightly placing his hand on An’s shoulder.

“Yeah! Hope I can come back again!” Mizuki bid farewell as they placed their hand on their ride out of SEKAI.

“Come back again if you want!” “See ya!"

The two Vsingers waved goodbye as they watched the trio blink out of existence. Ending up where they originally were before entering SEKAI. Once out, they separated from each other.

“Man, that place was amazing! I wish we had something like that in Empty SEKAI…” Mizuki pouted. They looked at their two friends. One had a whole amusement park and the other a chill cafe. Meanwhile, they had some void…

“Well, you'll always be able to visit if you wish. Right Shiraishi-kun?” Rui glanced at An, who instantly agreed.

“Yeah! Just ask me or anyone from my group, and we'll let you hang out!”

Mizuki brightened up. ‘More options to drag the girls to? Sign me up!’ Even better for someone like Kanade, since it isn’t technically counted as going outside.

“Anyway, I'll head out now! Have fun going to the other two SEKAIs!” An then jogged off somewhere.

“Cya!” “Have a nice day.” The duo waved in An’s direction and then pulled out their phones.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

Amia: We're out from An’s SEKAI! 11/10 Cafe from me!

VividKohammy: I'm glad you enjoyed Meiko’s Cafe! ✌︎( •͈ ᗜ•͈ )✌︎

BadDogPancake: Yeah she makes some damn good pancakes.

Enanan: I still need you to take me there one day. You promised me cheesecake.

BadDogPancake: Yeah, yeah.

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: You were just with An, right? Is she still with you?

Alchemist: She ran off somewhere. We're not sure where to, exactly.

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: Thanks, that's all I needed to know.

OfficialMMJ_Minori: OHHH! It's my turn to bring you guys to our SEKAI, right? ৻( •̀ ᗜ •́ ৻)

Amia: It's up to you if you're available right now! The last two SEKAIs are yours and Sakichan’s!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Then let's meet up! I'll go to [park location name]

Alchemist: We can meet you there.

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: If you're lucky, you might be able to watch their concert! It's an amazing spectacle!

ichika39_Ln: Oh, if Miku is performing, take pictures!!!

hona_hona_Ln: Classic Ichika. I can't wait for you to see our SEKAI, though! The rooftop is the highlight when you get there!

Amia: I'll keep it in mind!

Alchemist: We'll make our way to the park and meet you there now. @Minori

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Roger!

“So, shall we go?” Rui asked, placing his phone in one of his pockets.

“Yep! Onwards!"

The two marched on. The next SEKAI, a concert stage that promises only greatness if they can enter the SEKAI at the right time. Then again, maybe they could just ask for a private performance. Surely that won't hurt, right?

They eventually arrived at the park after maybe 10 or so minutes of walking. They spotted Minori, who seemed to have been waiting for them. She waved enthusiastically at them, like a child wanting to show them their art. Except this child wanted to show you a whole other dimension.

“You made it!” Minori walked over to the approaching duo, happy and cheery as ever.

“I wouldn't want to miss this! I mean, my favorite idol has a SEKAI? I just have to see it!” Mizuki beamed.

Minori blushed. “Ehehe… I'm happy to have your support.” The idol was embarrassed by having someone she knew personally gushing over her. The stream comments? Those are expected. But someone she knows? It was something she wasn't used to.

“Always!” Truly a Minori fan, Mizuki was.

“So, ready to go to the stage SEKAI?” Minori had her phone in hand at the ready. She knew the process, so there was no need to ask how it worked.

Rui nodded. “Yes, let's go.”

The duo did the usual and placed their hand on Minori’s shoulder as she excitedly pressed play, like very exaggeratedly. Whisking them away into what seems like a spot a little bit away from the stage. They were more or less on a viewing platform above the crowd.

“Oh!!! This is perfect, they're performing!" Minori somehow MANIFESTED glow sticks and looked very excited for what was to come.

“REALLY?” Mizuki was shocked at their good timing and quickly pulled out their phone. They didn't want to let the opportunity pass them by, also because Ichika asked.

“Where did those glow sticks come from?” Rui had to ask. ‘Maybe the SEKAI just gives you glow sticks when the Vsingers were on stage?’

“I usually bring my own! Here!” She handed Rui and Mizuki a glow stick. They both happily take it, of course.

And after a minute or two, the concert started. Now I'm not going to tell you exactly how it went because I don't know the specifics of the SEKAI, but I'll do my best.

The first one out was Len, who seemed to be performing alone. Quite a stunning performance from this idol!

“My, he's a dashing one.” Rui waved his glow stick high in the air, as if he already wasn't tall enough.

Minori agreed immediately. “That's what he's known for! A true prince idol. He's also really nice." She swooned.

Next was Miku and Rin. A very cute performance from both of them as the ones who have been here since SEKAI's inception.

“Huh, your Miku seems closest to the original Miku,” Mizuki observed, taking a lot of pictures of the performers for the group chat, Miku especially for a specific someone.

“Well, I suppose they're idols. Just how the original Miku and the rest are idols or something similar, yes?” Rui hypothesized.

“I didn't think of that…but now that you mention it, I guess you're right!” Mizuki went back to watching the performance.

Minori was especially engrossed in the performance. Maybe she was just a really big fan of the two? The two didn't exactly know, but they continued to enjoy the show anyway.

Lastly, Meiko and Luka came to perform. And as we all know, these two combined know how to please the crowd. You know: winks, cute waves, smiles. They even blew a few kisses.

The idol fan that Mizuki was ate up the performance. They swooned every time one of the two looked up at them and gave them a wink, which seemed scarily accurate. Maybe the Vsingers knew they had new people in their crowd today.

One time, Luka waved at them, to which Minori waved back. Yet the Vsinger didn't seem so surprised at the fact that the two next to the clover girl were completely new to the SEKAI.

Soon, the concert was over and the crowd… Magically disappeared? Rui had to ponder that later, but now was not the time. Though he did notice something, or more like a lack of someone.

“Say, do you have Kaito in your SEKAI? He didn't perform with everyone else.” Rui questioned.

“Oh yeah! I didn't even notice that Kaito didn't perform!” Mizuki chimed in. They were too focused on the performance that it didn't even occur to them that the tall blue man didn't appear.

“Kaito often likes to work backstage. He's always the one managing and does other things like the lights!” Minori answered, and she also pointed in a direction that supposedly led them backstage.

“A supportive role, hmm? That's understandable.” Rui relates. Sometimes he, too, liked working in the shadows, making his actors shine brighter than they thought they ever could.

They both followed her. Maybe they could meet one of the idols like a small meet and greet, or see the flower garden that Shizuku said was… Where exactly would that be located, even?

When they arrived backstage, it seemed the only ones currently there were Miku and Rin.

“Miku! Your performance was amazing as always!” Minori was quick, giving her praises instantly upon seeing the idols.

“Minorichan! You came to watch!” Both Miku and Rin walked over, with the blonde being the first to notice the ones behind the very familiar girl.

“Who are they?” Rin spoke up. Not expecting new fans, if they were fans, that was.

“Mizuki Akiyama at your service!” Mizuki waved.

Meanwhile, Rui bowed. “Kamishiro Rui, a pleasure to meet you.”

“They're here because they're sorta on a tour of their own!” Minori answered.

“Like they're performing in many places?” Miku tilted her head. “Are they idols or in a band of sorts?” That doesn't explain why they're in the SEKAI, though.

Mizuki shook their head. “Nahhh, we’re touring as in sightseeing the many SEKAIs! We've already been to three other SEKAIs, and the one after this one would be the last!”

“While we are attuned to music, we're in different groups. I'm part of a theatre troupe, and Mizuki is part of a music group that functions online rather than real-life performances.” Rui explained.

““Ohhhh.”” Both idols nodded in understanding.

“You were watching us perform, right? How was it??” Miku gave a look of hope to the two unfamiliar visitors. Potential new fans are always welcome!

“I loved it! I don't get to go to concerts often, but yours was so fun!!" Mizuki reviewed.

“It was very delightful, I'm thankful that we were able to catch your concert in time." Rui nodded in agreement.

Rin and Miku looked at each other with a bright smile and high-fived. Two new fans!

“Come back next time with your friends! We'll make the concert extra special! We promise!” Rin cheered.

“I definitely will! And I'll drag Rui along with me!” Mizuki volunteered Rui for another trip to the SEKAI. Man, I think they promised to come back to literally every SEKAI they've been to.

“Fufufu, no need to drag me. Just ask and I'll be happy to join you, Mizuki. Maybe Tsukasa-kun or Emu-kun would love to come along.” Rui chuckled.

“One last thing! We should check out the flower garden!” Minori pointed at a strange path that led further back backstage. Kind of looked a bit out of place, but what can you do when your areas are that different from one another?

“Then you three should get going, then. We'll be seeing you around!” Rin bids them farewell as the two idols go to regroup with the other four.

“Bye-bye!” Miku waved.

The three made their way down the path from backstage… To another stage…?

This time, the stage was out in the open, and fresh sunlight poured down as the platform faced a field of flowers.

“It's so pretty here…” Mizuki walked out from the backstage entrance and onto the stage itself. They took in the very colorful sight that was in front of them. Rui stepped beside them, just enjoying the moment.

Flowers of varying colors, the few small heart-shaped ponds, and the looming buildings in the background. Everything was so colorful.

“I don't suppose you've tried walking out to those buildings?” Rui wondered.

“Nope! Never questioned or tried to go to them!” Classic Minori.

“I wonder if there's a living world in our SEKAIs that we can't see…" He mumbled to himself. Aside from empty SEKAI, were there virtual people or beings that lived in each pocket dimension?

“Rui…, please save the theory crafting for another day.” Mizuki deadpanned. The idea of people having literal breathing worlds within their pockets wasn't one they wanted to think about at the moment.

The tall boy sighed, “As you wish…oyoyo.” Poor Rui.

They stood there for just a bit longer. Minori was just happily watching them take in the air. This SEKAI has done so much for her that seeing others enjoy it only brought a huge smile to her face.

Once finished, the two turned around. Serene looks on their faces as they get ready to leave the SEKAI and head to their final destination.

Once out of the SEKAI, Minori spoke up.

“Mizukichan, you said you were looking for inspiration for decoration, right?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah, I was.” They nodded.

“Did you get an idea? If not, then I have a suggestion!”

The realization that they were supposed to come up with an idea while visiting hit them hard. Mizuki was just too focused on enjoying their time there. “To be honest, I was too focused on how amazing your SEKAI was! So hit me with it!”

“We're all performers or singers, right? Everyone at the party, I mean. So what about making a little stage that lets people perform and sing!” It was a brilliant idea that fit the ‘stage’ SEKAI theme if you think about it.

The puzzle pieces could be seen being put together in Mizuki’s head. Until a light bulb was lit. “Wait, that goes together with the other idea! We were already going to add a DJ set as something from An’s SEKAI! So people can ask who the DJ will be to play songs that they can sing to!” Oh yes, it's all coming together.

“A DJ set? That sounds cool! But…who’s the DJ?” Minori prompted. This caused Mizuki to turn and look up at Rui.

This only confused the boy. “Don't look at me. I may be a director, but that doesn't necessarily translate to being a DJ. But if you'll allow me, I do have an idea.”

Mizuki raised a brow. “And that is?"

“I'll let Nenerobo be the DJ!”

Mizuki was very amused by that idea. “That sounds…ridiculous, I love it!”

“Still, though.” He started, “A whole DJ set and a stage? I can't say Tsukasa-kun will be particularly happy with what we'll be doing in his living room.”

“It's fineeee…, probably.” They shrugged. “Well, you can convince him if he doesn't agree, right?”

Rui shrugged. “I think he'll allow us. It's not like we're doing anything dangerous. Just not that excited that we’re bringing too much.”

Mizuki shrugged. “If you say so.” Mizuki then looked at Minori. “Thanks for taking us to your SEKAI, Minorichan! I owe you one!”

Minori merely denied the notion. “Of course I'd help! And don't worry about owing me anything. Just keep supporting me like you have before!” She flashed a cute smile at Mizuki, causing them to clutch their heart in affection.

“Of course… Always…” They had to hold onto Rui for support.

“Hehe! I'll get going now!”

And so this left our duo alone again. With the fourth SEKAI visited, the final one awaits. A school doesn't exactly sound too exciting to Mizuki (considering they already skipped classes at the school they go to), but the promise of a rooftop view fuels their excitement to follow through and end the tour.

Mizuki swiftly pulled out the phone, now stocked with many photos of the concert that they wanted to share.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

Amia: @Ichika Look what I found~

Amia uploaded multiple images.

Alchemist: It seems that luck was on our side as they were performing as we got there.

ichika39_Ln: MIKU! 🥹She's so cute!!

sakiiii_Ln: It's always fun to see Icchan this excited!

hona_hona_Ln: She's practically drooling right now, it's quite cute.

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: I'm glad you got to enjoy our SEKAI! Did you visit the flower garden?

Amia: We sure did! It was prettyyyyy.

Yuki: Do you have a photo of the garden?

Amia: Uhhhhh, shoot, I forgot. I also didn't take any pictures of An’s SEKAI either…ugh!

BadDogPancake: Just have someone from SEKAI send a picture.

Amia: But it's not the same! I wanna be in the picture too! The memories!

BadDogPancake: Can't do much for you there.

Enanan: Knowing you, you'll just go back to those SEKAIs to hang out anyway. So you'll get more chances.

Amia: Teehee!

sakiiii_Ln: Last stop, school SEKAI?

Amia: Yep! Where should we meet you, Sakichan?

sakiiii_Ln: Hmmm… How about our house?

Alchemist: No objections from me.

Amia: We’ll see you in a bit!

sakiiii_Ln: Okeyy~

That was their cue to move. The trek to the Tenma household was long and arduous… Except not at all. A simple stroll to the decently big house was all it took before they stood at the door, ringing the doorbell. Normally, you'd expect one of the blonde Tenmas to open the door, but this time, Toya was the one who opened.

“Oya, I didn't expect Aoyagi-kun to be here today.” Rui was the first to note.

“Ah. Sorry for the surprise. I was just spending the day with Tsukasa and Saki. We were planning on what to make for the party.” Toya apologized.

“There's nothing wrong with you being here, Toya-kun! We just didn't think we’d see you today.” Mizuki comforted the boy, patting him on the shoulder, even though there wasn't much to comfort him about.

“May we come in? We were to visit Saki-kun today.” Rui asked.

“You're going to visit her SEKAI, right? I saw it in the group chat. Come in.” Toya stepped aside and allowed entry. They didn't have to go anywhere to find said girl, considering both Tsukasa and Saki were sitting in the living room.

“Rui, Akiyama! Nice of you to come over." Tsukasa greeted. Both siblings walked over to their guests. "Would you like anything to drink?”

“Soda, please!” Mizuki was the first response.

“Same for me as well.” Rui nodded.

“Alright! Make yourselves at home!” Tsukasa walked over to the kitchen while Saki and Toya sat down with Rui and Mizuki.

“I see Nene isn't here,” Rui observed.

“Eh? Why would Nenechan be here?” Mizuki looked up at their companion quizzically.

“I'm sure she would do everything in her power to stay over and be with Tsukasa-kun for as long as possible. So it came as a shock to see her not staying over.” Rui answered, not knowing that at this exact moment, Nene sneezed somewhere in Shibuya.

“She was staying over the other day. But she had to go home, unfortunately.” Saki pouted; she wanted to spend more time with Nene!

“That's when you took that picture of them sleeping together, right?” Mizuki recalled the image Saki took. "I still can't believe how cute they look when they're doing couple things.”

“It was quite the blessed photo you provided us, Saki-kun.” Rui thanked.

“I'm still a little upset you took that image when we were sleeping.” Tsukasa returned, now with glasses of soda in hand. He set them down in front of the guests and sat next to Saki.

“But the image captured a side of you many don't normally get to see. I think it's wonderful.” Toya genuinely argued. He very much enjoyed the image when it was posted by Saki.

“Well, uhh…” Tsukasa didn't know what to say there. “I guess if it's from my number two fan, I can't argue against that! Getting back on track, though.” Tsukasa faced Rui and Mizuki.

“You're going to school SEKAI, right?” It made sense that Tsukasa knew the name of Saki’s SEKAI. They probably sat down together and talked about it now that the cat’s out of the bag.

Rui nodded. “Yes. We'll have to borrow Saki-kun for a bit, sorry, Aoyagi-kun, Tsukasa-kun.”

“It's no problem!” Tsukasa interjected. “As Toya might have told you. We're in our planning phase! So nothing is happening right now aside from brainstorming. So Saki is very much available to help you with your journey!”

“Yep!” Saki was quick to follow up. "Though there's not a whole lot there aside from the roof. So I think it'll be a quick visit.” A school was a school, and the train station was a train station. So… just ordinary stuff. Saki stood up and walked over to the tourists with Needle already selected.

“We'll be here when you all get back. Have fun in Saki’s SEKAI.” Toya stood back as he watched the trio quickly group up and disappear in the blink of an eye. It's interesting when you watch other people enter a SEKAI. They kinda just poof out of existence.

Now, in the final domain, the trio appeared in a hallway of a school. Something that was expected.

“Do you want to go to the rooftop or do you wanna meet someone and talk for a bit?” Saki asked. Surely one of her Vsingers is available right now.

“How about we go to the rooftop first?” Rui suggested. “I'm quite curious about the view you all have been claiming is immaculate.”

“Agreed! You guys have been saying how pretty it looks, so I'm hyped up!” Mizuki

“Then let's go!” It doesn't exactly take a guide to show them how to get to a rooftop (especially with veterans such as Mizuki and Rui), but Saki was happy to lead them anyway.

A flight of stairs was all it took before they stepped foot onto the rooftop. And to the surprise of Rui and Mizuki, the sight was stunning. A perfect night sky enveloped the sky. A warm, nostalgic feeling hugged their skin, and nothing but hopes and dreams coveted the sky.

Mizuki couldn't help but stare at the star-covered sky. It was… Just a perfect sight.

“Could you tell us more about this sight, Saki-kun? I'm sure there's a lot of history beyond these stars.” Rui prompted.

“Yeah! There were the stars that the girls and I watched when we were kids. We had a lot of dreams back then…Before I got hospitalized.” Saki started, but Rui realized he potentially overstepped a boundary.

“I'm sorry if I brought up some bad memories.” He quickly apologized.

“No, no, it's okay! As you can see, I'm perfectly healthy now!” Saki proudly flexed her arms as a show of her health. “It's under this sky that we came back together again! I can't be any happier in life right now.”

The stars constantly fell while others twinkled and illuminated the sky. A mixture of blues, purples, and other spacey colors that you'd expect to coat every inch that the eye can see.

“Is it always like this?” Mizuki finally said something as they paused their stargazing. Now directing their gaze to Saki.

“I don't think it changes…so yeah! It's always night up here.”

“Lucky…it’s just gray in the SEKAI I'm in,” Mizuki mumbled.

“Our SEKAI does follow a day and night cycle, so we do get stars as well, but never to this degree,” Rui commented. Besides, it's not often that any of the members are in SEKAI long enough to witness the nighttime version.

Mizuki, in classic fashion, pulled out their phone and started taking images. “Maybe Ena would want to see this!"

The three watched as the stars showered the skies as they heard the door open behind them, indicating that someone else had come up to the roof.

“Saki? I felt someone entering SEKAI earlier and was wondering where you…were…” The one who came to look for her was none other than Luka. The pink Vsinger instantly spotted the new humans. “Oh, hello. I didn't think we'd have guests today."

“Hi~! Sorry for intruding, we just wanted to get a good look at the rooftop view that they said was pretty,” Mizuki explained. “Which, for the record, is probably the best night sky I've ever seen!”

“I'll have to second that notion. I don't think I've seen the stars this beautiful before.” Rui agreed.

“I'm glad you enjoy it.” Luka chuckled. She walked towards and stood next to Saki as she joined them in stargazing. This prompted a good amount of minutes of simply just standing and observing the scenery before Luka spoke again.

“I often like coming up here and relaxing. No other place in the SEKAI offers this kind of tranquility compared to this view.”

“I can't blame you, if my SEKAI had this kind of view constantly, you'd find me constantly sitting under it often!” Mizuki chuckled.

“Maybe I can make a projection that can capture this radiance…” Rui was always brainstorming. “Instead of a disco ball, maybe we can somehow have a light that shines this particular image on the surfaces it touches.”

“Is this for the party!? Honestly, I'd like to see that!” Mizuki commented.

“I'll have to spend a bit making it, but it shouldn't be too difficult. This night sky is clearly our inspiration from this SEKAI, and I wish to do it justice.”

Saki softly smiled at the idea. This night sky above them meant everything to the girls of Leo/Need. A very special night sky that brings them together. So to allow everyone to see this sight? She hoped that everyone would enjoy it as much as they did.

“You know, Miku has been wanting to meet the other Mikus ever since that day.” Luka brought up. Especially since Ichika’s desire to see the other Mikus could be felt within the SEKAI.

“Well, she'll get her chance at the party!” Saki cheerfully replied. Technically, four of the five Mikus have already met each other (poor Stage Miku), but School Miku didn't get much time to interact like the other three did.

“That's true.” Rui turned to the two. “While our visit is short, I'm appreciative of the delight that this SEKAI has provided.” He bowed in gratitude.

“Don't worry about it.” Luka waved it off. “It's not like we inhabitants can change or make parts of the SEKAI. All the credit goes to its wonderful creators.”

“Aww Luka-san~! You're gonna make me blush!” Saki had both hands on her cheeks.

Luka chuckled at the comment. “I get that you're their ticket into the SEKAI, but weren't you party planning with your brothers earlier? I'm surprised you're here right now.” To be fair, a Vsinger or two did pop out and talk to the triple Tenmas earlier. One of them was School SEKAI Luka.

“Don't worry! We’ll go back soon. Can't leave Oniichan alone for too long or else he'll come up with some crazy idea and Toya will just go along with it.” Saki sighed, not knowing that the ideas that Rui and Mizuki were about to propose sounded crazy as well.

“Yes, I believe it's time we return. Once again, I apologise that we didn't get a chance to fully explore your SEKAI.” Rui frowned.

“You've already seen the highlight of the SEKAI.” Luka chuckled. “I doubt you'll find anything better here.”

“Maybe I'll get a full tour next time! But it seems like we have our inspiration from this SEKAI, right, Rui?" Mizuki asked.

“Right.” He reaffirmed, making a mental note of everything they’d thought of so far. It’s going to be a lot of work, but the payoff will be great.

“Then we'll be leaving!” That was the cue for Rui and Mizuki to grab on.

“Bye! Thanks for visiting.” Luka waved them goodbye as they teleported, returning them to the Tenma living room, where Tsukasa and Toya were still thinking about details.

“That was fast,” Toya commented. They were in the SEKAI for at best fifteen to twenty minutes.

“Well, it’s because we completed our goal and found inspiration from each SEKAI! So we're totally ready to decorate your living room for the party!” Mizuki cheered.

They gained the curiosity of Tsukasa, wanting to know what the inspirations were from each SEKAI. He also kind of dreaded what wacky props they came up with.

“So…what did you two, the decoration team, come up with?”

Rui had a huge grin on his face as he led with the most strange suggestion. “So first… We'll need to create and bring an entire DJ setup…”

Tsukasa’s jaw hit the ground.

“HAH???”

Notes:

So... this is indeed a few days late, and I don't actually have a good reason. I've just been too much of a gamer, I guess. But here! Mizuki Adventure 2 is now up. A few things I do wanna say about the chapter. My knowledge of these SEKAIs is much lower compared to WxS and N25's SEKAIs, so I hope I capture the radiance that those SEKAIs have, even with my limited brainpower.

Street SEKAI: I do know somewhat more about this than the next two, same very much applies to their Vsingers, so I do hope I captured Meiko decently well. Yes, I know I didn't include the WL area expansion, but it's really just a plaza that doesn't do a whole lot for the content. It's the longest part of all three SEKAI, but that's because An was there and was yapping.

Stage SEKAI: I know probably the least about the Vsingers, but the concept is easy to write for. So I just made Mizuki and Rui watch a concert that was performing and had them interact with the Vsingers as little as possible. Even the little Miku and Rin part was a bit hard for me to write because I literally don't know any defining traits for those two. Miku is just energetic but not as energetic as wonderland Miku and Rin...yeah I don't exactly know how to write just about any of the Rins in general apart from School and Empty(But that's because Empty isn't exactly hard to write due to how different every Vsinger is from the standard).

School SEKAI: I do know a bit about the Vsingers, but the thing is...the SEKAI isn't exactly the most remarkable. It's literally a school with an expansion of a standard train station. That's why SEKAI had the shortest part. Because to me, I just see the rooftop as the sole reason to visit that SEKAI if you aren't the girls of L/N.

Chapter 24: Cooking time! Part 1 (Actually there's only baking in this chapter)

Summary:

Airi, Ena, And Akito bake cheesecakes while Honami, Kanade, and Mafuyu bake apple pies.

Notes:

Mizuki: Oh look! He posted on time.

Tsukasa: Why, of course! The author didn't want to be late twice in a row, so he did his best to post within the timeframe.

Nene, looking at the calendar: He's cutting it close to being late.

Honami: But he didn't! That's what matters.

Tsukasa: Yes, he wasn't late, and we even hit a new milestone! 6k hits!

Nene: I'm surprised people still come back to read this.

Mizuki: But that means that we can look forward to an even bigger milestone, right? 10k the dream!

Honami: Let's not get too ahead of ourselves. We still have a long way to go, and there's a possibility that the work might end before we even hit something like 7.5k.

Tsukasa: But if the work is done, then people would be able to enjoy the full journey without having to wait! Maybe that's a good incentive to keep coming back!

Nene: Think of all the grammar errors and mistakes he made along the way that probably won't get fixed.

Mizuki: Let's not! Anyway, like tradition... Everyone, get ready!

All: Happy 6k hits!

With the decorations well on the way to being created (much to Tsukasa’s shock and dismay), we can now focus on the few groups that volunteered to bring food! We'll be skipping a day or two since I don't think people prepare food four days in advance for a potluck… So let's shrink it down. It's now two days before the 31st, and people have begun gathering their ingredients for the potluck, choosing to make their preferred dishes.

But before we join a group, let's visit the Tenmas real quick. Here we see that both parents and both siblings were enjoying breakfast together. A regular and unsuspecting day for these four. But something loomed over the siblings, like they wanted to say something the entire time.

Mid-breakfast was when plans were set in motion. Saki shot Tsukasa a look: A signal to get the operation started. She mouthed to him, ‘You ask them.’

Tsukasa shot back a look. And returned his silent message, ‘Leave it to me!’ Ever the reliable brother he is, he stepped up to the plate.

With a “AHEM!” He cleared his throat and earned the attention of his parents, who were chatting with each other. “Mom, Dad. Saki and I have a major request that we must ask of you!”

Tenmama and Tenpapa glanced at each other, not knowing what this was about at all. So Tenpapa responded to Tsukasa for them. “What is it, Tsukasa?” Giving him the floor.

The older brother nodded and began talking as if he had prepared a whole script for this one favor. “You see, normally we would be enjoying the new year together as a family, including Toya, of course.” He took a quick deep breath. "But this year, I'd like to request that we have the house to ourselves as we wish to throw a New Year's party strictly with all of our friends! And as such, we ask to have the house for a day or two to ourselves so that we may provide a venue for everyone."

After hearing the request, the parents gave it some thought. Well, I think Tenpapa did, Tenmama responded with "So you're kicking us out of our own house? The horror!” It was a very lighthearted and playful accusation. “Where would we go if we didn't have a home to return to?” Fake despair in her voice.

This was Saki’s cue to jump in. “We have that covered!” She pulled out some tickets to an inn. “It just so happens that Shizuku Senpai’s friend’s family owns an inn with an amazing hot spring! With some help from More More Jump, we were able to secure your potential bookings for the next few days!...if you want to, hehe.” They had to make it clear that they weren't forcing their parents out of the house. It's their choice at the end of the day.

Well, that answered their questions about where they'll stay if they accept this proposal. They have accumulated paid time off, and using it for a resort over the New Year's was quite enticing… Alone time with their significant other? An offer that's hard to turn down, especially if their kids were proposing it.

“You two have certainly thought this through.” Tenpapa nodded. “I assume that the house will be in good shape when we return, if we were to take you up on your offer?”

Tsukasa quickly responded. “Of course! I swear by my name that no harm will come to our precious abode! We just needed a location that's big enough to support the number of guests we plan on having over.”

Tenmama giggled. “That's reassuring. We know that the two of you are responsible kids. So even if you make a mess, I know you'll be able to take care of it. But…if you're hosting a party, wouldn't you like some help? We could help you clean the house and set everything up?” Classic Tenma hospitality.

“That's okay! Icchan and the others can come over to help!”

“As well as my group, too! I'm sure Rui might have something up his sleeve for something like that anyway…" Tsukasa was sort of bluffing. He wasn't sure about that, but he wasn't going to rely on it even if it was true.

Tenmama sighed. “If you say so.” She wanted to help, but if the kids said that they had it handled so confidently, who's to argue with them? “When should we get ready to go?”

“Once you're done eating, if you want to!” Saki jumped into the conversation. “We just need to give them the green light, and then the reservation will be put into their system! Again, it's all paid for, and if there's anything that you do need to pay for, then we can put it on Oniichan’s card!”

Tsukasa gasped, “Why me?!”

“Well, you're older and you make more money,” Saki stated matter-of-factly.

Tsukasa slumped in his seat. “Okay…”

The parents smiled at the display. They felt very loved that their kids thought of them this much, to go even as far as getting them an all-expense-paid vacation for just the two of them. Sure, they had other motives, but it's not like they were doing anything devious.

Tenpapa then spoke up. “Well, a few days of relaxation is just what we needed. It's been a while since we had a vacation together, right?” He looked over at Tenmama.

“That's true. We'll make the most out of the opportunity that our wonderful kids gave us! Let's pack our things after breakfast.”

Tenpapa nodded in agreement as conversation fell back to the norm for the rest of the meal.

Meanwhile, Saki and Tsukasa high-fived under the table. A job well done from the two of them. Not like they expected a lot of pushback, but this turned out flawlessly. Now they had to inform the group chat.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

sakiiii_Ln: GUYS GUYS!

Pomelo:?

Pomelo: What happened?

Tsukastar: We have secured the house in time for the party!

BadDogCoffee: So they took the offer?

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: That's great! We'll tell Saito-san so she can inform her family to finalize everything for them!

VividCoffee: I'm surprised they let Tenma Senpai have the house for a few days.

Tsukastar: WHAT'S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!

BadDogCoffee: Tsukasa Senpai is a very responsible person, so it makes sense that Tenmama and Tenpapa were okay with leaving the house to him and Saki.

sakiiii_Ln: That's our little brother! They're leaving soon, so maybe you can stay over while they're out?

BadDogCoffee: I'll have to check with my dad, but I'm sure he'll allow me.

Pomelo: Wish I could do that…

WONDERHOY!!!! Why wait?! FOLLOW YOUR DREAMS NENECHAN!

Alchemist: Yes, I'm sure your family will let you have more days while staying at Tsukasa-kun’s.

sakiiii_Ln: Yeah! It'd be so much fun if you both stayed over!

(As much as I love the Kanade Tenma hc, it will unfortunately not be present in this work)

Pomelo: I'll ask. Fingers crossed.

Enanan: At this rate, everyone might as well stay over at their house.

Amia: That sounds fun! Maybe we should!

Tsukastar: While we have the space for a grand party, I'm not entirely sure if we have enough space for everyone to stay. IF everyone somehow chooses to stay as well.

Amia: Awww (T_T)

BadDogPancake: Staying in a house for a day or two with Tsukasa senpai sounds like a nightmare

s.h.0108_Ln: He would be pretty loud…

hona_hona_Ln: Guys…

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Well, I'm not sure if I'd even be able to stay the night anyway. I mean the party is rolling over into New Year's, right?

Tsukastar: That was the plan!

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Yeah, I'd probably go home after so I can sleep and spend the New Year's with my fam

VividKohammy: Me too, I want to spend the day with my family too! And Akito-kun ᜊ•ᴗ•ᜊ

VividCoffee: My beloved hamster is being stolen away…

VividKohammy: Eh? But I'm not going anywhere ∑(°口°๑)

OfficialMMJ_Haruka replied to VividCoffee: [Imagine her sending a meme of a penguin laughing]

VividCoffee: …

VividCoffee: WHY IS THE FIRST THING YOU SEND TODAY??

VividCoffee: Anyway, since you're here, I need you and Kohane to come over! We need to start operation: bartender An!

VividKohammy: Okay! ദ്ദി＞ᴗ＜)🎀✧

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: Alright, I'll be there in a bit

OfficialMMJ_Airi: I need the shinonononomes to come over too. I got everything ready, so you two need to get your butts to my house!

BadDogPancake: I don't know where your house is.

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Ena does!

Enanan: Fine…but only because you promised cheesecake.

So there you have it! We can now get started with the individual groups and their antics. Who do we start with, you may wonder? Well, let's join the Shinonomes as they walk to Airi’s to help her prepare…whatever Airi was planning.

Akito trailed behind Ena, being the one who knew where Airi’s house was, silently. There wasn't much conversation between the two siblings, but they did look forward to some sweet treats that Airi promised.

‘I could be doing something else right now…’ He probably could have bailed out and done literally anything other than being worked to make cakes or whatever. Unfortunately for him, Kohane and An seem busy with the whole bartending thing, and Toya was probably at the Tenmas.

'These cheesecakes better be worth it.’ He hoped. Eventually, they arrive at the Momoi household. Ena was the one who rang the doorbell, only for the door to be swung open by Airi.

The pink girl wore a smile that showed her fang as she welcomed them. “You guys made it!” She reached out and grabbed their arms to drag them in. The two took off their shoes and followed Airi to the kitchen, where everything had already been set out: Graham crackers, butter, eggs, sugar, cream cheese, sour cream, vanilla extract (I don't know how to bake, but I did look up the steps to making a cheesecake).

“Why did you even need us? Clearly, you can do it by yourself.” Ena raised a brow. She has seen videos on how to make a cheesecake. Many claim that they're simple, and to be honest, it does look simple…she just hasn't attempted it herself.

“For once, I'm on Ena’s side here.” Akito followed up. That got him a punch in return. Sure, he has had some opportunities to learn from Meiko, but it surely wasn't enough to warrant Airi calling him to help.

“Well…” She paused. “It's more fun! What, I can't call you two over for company?” Airi snorted.

“Then just call me over. Not this doofus.” Ena snarkily pointed her thumb at Akito.

“Thanks…as if I wanted to be here too.” Akito rolled his eyes.

Airi giggled as she prompted them over to the kitchen counter. “I wanted to hang out with both my favorite shinomones! Plus, you guys get to learn how to make your favorite food. Win win right?”

“Eh, they're a close second, but I like pancakes more.” Akito shrugged.

“Cheesecakes are better than pancakes. It's alright if you want to be wrong, Akito.” Ena playfully taunted, getting a groan out of Akito as they stood by Airi’s side.

“How about an American cheesecake?” Airi suggested.

The siblings looked at each other before gazing at the ingredients laid out. “You're the chef, don't ask us,” Akito commented.

Airi sighed and placed a food processor in front of Akito. “Put the crackers in and crush them. Press here a few times.” She directed him to pulse the processor a few times.

While he did that, she placed a pot on the stove, turned it on, and let it heat up before tossing the stick of butter inside to melt it. Akito was done crushing the crackers and handed them to her in a bowl. Once melted, she let the butter cool down before mixing it with the crumbs.

“Ena, mix this well.”

“How should I know what mixing well is?” Ena questioned.

“Just mix it until it looks and feels like wet sand.”

‘Huh?’ “Ok…?” She wasn't too confident, but Ena was sure that the pro would stop her once it was done. Using the tool she was given, she kept mixing until she noticed the textures starting to line up with the directive she was given. “Is this good?”

Airi looked at the mixture and gave Ena a thumbs-up. “Looks good!” She then pulled out a pan that had a latch on the side from one of the cabinets. “Here, dump that in here.”

Ena did as directed and was then given a measuring cup. “So this step is important. You'll need to flatten the mixture for the base, so use the cup I just gave you to press it down. If you want, you could even leave the edge elevated for a nicer-looking crust.”

So Ena and even Akito, who joined in, did so. Pressing down on the mixture everywhere except for the crust layer that was hugging the walls of the circular pan. Though they did make sure to smooth that part out, too.

Once done, Airi tossed that pan into the oven to bake for a bit, giving the trio some downtime until it was done baking.

“While we wait, let's talk about something! Anything.” Airi started the conversation. “Got any exciting news about life recently?”

“Nothing much from me,” Akito answered.

But Ena’s head snapped to Akito when she heard that response. "The heck do you mean ‘Nothing much’?!” She imitated his flat tone. “Didn't you finally get together with Azusawa-san?”

“You finally got together? Congrats! Guess you finally had the guts to confess to Kohanechan.” Airi smiled.

“Or maybe he’s too spineless and didn't confess. Maybe she had to confess instead.” Ena couldn't help but send a jab his way.

“S-shut up.” He furrowed his brows. “In case you're wondering, we…confessedatthesametime.” He muttered the last part very quickly.

“What was that? I didn't catch that.” Airi, genuinely confused at what he said due to his embarrassment.

“We confessed at the same time! There, happy? Now let's move on.” He quickly switched the conversation topic to the other end. "How did it go with Hanasato?”

“Did Ena not tell you?” Airi looked at her best friend, who merely shrugged. “Well, since you're asking, I confessed! And it went very well, so now we're together!”

Akito smiled for what felt like the first time the entire day. “That's great. Glad that everything went the way you wanted it to.”

Airi nodded in agreement. Ena, however, could be seen pouting. “I can't believe you both have someone you can love. Meanwhile, I'm still alone!”

“Aren't you pretty close to that white haired girl?” Akito questioned.

“White haired girl? Yoisaki-san?” Airi added to the question. She only knew of one white haired girl at the moment. From what she remembers, she and Ena were in the same group, too. This only aided in her suspicions, leaning closer to correct than not.

Ena blushed at the idea of her being with Kanade. True, she has been showing quite a lot of bias to the group leader for a while (at least compared to Mafuyu and Mizuki). And they even hung out during Christmas for what basically was a date. “I mean, I've been doing my best…but she's kinda a goal-driven person. So I don't even know if she's into romance at all…”

“We have your back either way! Right, Akito-kun?”

“Yeah. You had our backs, so we'll be there for you if you need help.” Akito agreed.

Ena’s eyes widened as she smiled softly in appreciation at her might-as-well-be protectors. “Thanks. Glad I can count on you two.”

Time passed, and the oven was done baking the crust, so Airi pulled it out and set it aside to cool. She turned her attention to making the other half of the cheesecake. She handed Akito four eggs and a bowl. “How well can you crack an egg?”

He stared at the eggs before looking up at Airi. “Not really confident."

“Okay, well, try following this.” Airi picked up one of the eggs and tapped it against the rim of the bowl with the right amount of strength. Creating a good crack but not leaking any of the contents inside before using both hands to split the egg’s contents into the bowl. “Think you can do it?”

“Uh…” The demonstration was clear as day, but could he precisely use the right strength without destroying the egg? Not sure. “I'll give it a shot, no guarantees though.”

Airi nodded, "That's fine, we have more eggs if you mess up. Just don't get any shells into the bowl.”

“Again, I'll give it a shot,” Akito repeated as he picked up an egg. Conjuring what he just saw as well as what he remembered Meiko doing, and impacted the egg on the rim. It was just a bit harder than intended, but he felt like he could salvage it. So he split the egg over the bowl and let the contents spill in.

“Not bad, a tad bit too hard, but I think you nearly got it! Now do the other two.” Airi instructed. She watched as he did his best to crack the last two. There was a shell inside the bowl, which elicited a small “crap…” from him, but that was easily remedied by Airi, who simply plucked out the shell piece with a utensil.

“Last steps, guys. You're doing great so far!” Airi brought out a bigger bowl and dumped the cream cheese into the bowl as well as added the sugar. She then handed Akito the hand mixer and Ena the bowl with the eggs. “First, Akito mixes the bowl until it is consistent. Once that's good to go, Ena will add the eggs one by one into the bowl. But make sure you do it after the first egg's been mixed in. Got it?”

““Okay!”” The siblings responded. The two concentrated very hard; this was their first time making cheesecake, and they didn't want to mess it up. One by one, the eggs were added as Akito moved the mixer in a slow circle, making sure to get every inch of the batter mixed.

“And then the last ingredient…” Airi tipped in some vanilla extract as the last component. Akito mixed that in until the batter was completely homogenous, signifying that it was over.

Airi stopped Akito once she saw fit. “And you're done! All we need to do is throw this back into the oven and let it bake. Job well done, Shinonomes!” Akito and Ena high-fived with such joy but looked away from each other afterward once reality set back in. A bonding experience wasn't what they expected to come out of the day.

Airi set the oven to the right temperature and time and placed the cheesecake inside. She dusted her hands off and turned around to face the cheesecake-loving siblings, “Now that'll bake for a bit. After that, we'll have to let it cool for a while before eating.”

“How long is a while?” Ena asked.

“Maybe a few hours?”

“Way too long, is there a shortcut?” Akito groaned. While it was fun making the thing, he didn't want to leave empty-handed…or empty-stomached.

“Fine.” Airi shook her head. “Either we can let it rest for a bit before putting it into the freezer, or we can ice bath it. That should cool it down much faster.” ‘Anything to quell the thirst of the cheesecake fiends. I guess.’

So they hung out until the cheesecake was first done baking and cooling off a little, before they covered it and dropped it gently into an ice bath that Airi prepared (whether or not this is a legit thing you can do, I have no idea). A little bit of fast cooling later, the cheesecake was finally ready to be consumed.

Airi handed each of them a slice and a fork so they could taste it. Though it didn't take them very long to light up when they took their first bite.

“Damn, that's good.” Akito was the first to comment on the flavor before continuing the consumption of the slice.

“Yeah, it seemed very basic, but it still feels soft and tastes sweet. Thanks for walking us through the steps.” Ena added. Maybe she should take a picture of the result and post it. It may not have a lot of color, but she did help make it. So she was quite proud of herself (and Akito).

“No problem! Now that you both have an idea, you'll help me make the others for the party, right?” Airi giggled.

“Geh…” Akito flinched. ‘How many does she plan on making? And how long will I be forced to be here?’ Questions he asked himself in dread.

Meanwhile, Ena resigned to the fate that had been presented. “Fine…but give me a bit.” She pulled out her phone and snapped a picture.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

Enanan sent an image.

Enanan: It's pretty good

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Oh!! Did Airi make that for you? Her sweets are so good!!! ⁽⁽٩(๑˃̶͈̀ ᗨ ˂̶͈́)۶⁾⁾

BadDogPancake: She walked us through the recipe for this.

K: So you both made it together?

OfficialMMJ_Airi: They did! Look how well they did for their first time. I'm so proud!

Amia: I can't believe it. They were cooperating?! The world is totally going to end.

ichika39_Ln: Eh? Why is that?

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: But siblings should always work with each other! Isn't that right, Shiichan?

s.h.0108_Ln: I guess… But wouldn't it be easier to ask the Tenmas?

WONDERHOY!!!! I like helping my siblings too!!! Sometimes they don't want it though •́︿•̀

Alchemist: You're always welcome to help me if you want, Emu-kun.

WONDERHOY!!!! YAY! (◍•ᴗ•◍)

hona_hona_Ln: Speaking of helping out. Yoisaki-san, I'm going to come over with ingredients for pie!

Yuki: We've agreed to help before, but neither of us has experience, so you'll have to excuse our lack of knowledge.

hona_hona_Ln: That's okay, I'm more than happy to teach you both the steps! I'll be over shortly.

So they continued to help Airi make like four actual cheesecakes for the party. Each with a different flavor, but that's all you're getting as we need to move to the next group! Which will also be baking!

We now join Honami as she happily carries a bunch of bags on her way to the Yoisaki household. Mainly just ingredients: Apples, lemons, cinnamon, nutmeg, flour, and the many homemade wrapped dough she prepared at home (just to skip a few steps).

The walk didn't last much longer as she reached her destination. She placed some of the bags down and pulled out the house key she had and unlocked the door.

“Yoisaki-san, Asahina Senpai! I'm here!” She called out, picking up the bags and shuffling them inside so that she could close the door and lock it.

Kanade and Mafuyu come out to the front door. The shorter one wore a smile as she greeted, while the other moved quickly to help Honami set the bags onto the counter.

“Are all of these for an apple pie?” Kanade was the first to ask. Seemed like a lot for just a single one.

“I plan on making many!” Honami corrected. “You never know who wants some, but there's always a chance that some of the SEKAIs want a slice or two as well.”

“Eh? You're even thinking about the SEKAIs? That's very thoughtful of you, Mochizuki-san.” Mafuyu commented. She looked inside two of the bags and saw a lot of apples. ‘I wonder how she even carried these. It looks heavy.’

“Of course. This is supposed to be a celebration of SEKAIs, right? Even if they don't eat regularly, I know they can still enjoy food!”

“I guess that's true.” Kanade nodded. Remembering the time she gave Miku some cup noodles. “So I guess the party isn't for 20 people but upwards of 50 if we count every Vsinger from all SEKAIs.”

“I think four or five apple pies will be enough,” Honami concluded. That's a lot of apples and a lot of dough. But luckily for them, Honami had already prepared the dough.

“four to five…” That sounded like a lot to Mafuyu. It made sense that Honami requested their assistance. If it were just one, then there would be no problem. But that much? That would be a lot of cutting of apples, and Mafuyu figured that she didn't want to do it alone.

“I saved us most of the trouble with one half of the pie. So the main part for us to do here is to make the filling.” She grabbed a few apples from one of the bags and pulled out three chopping boards from one of the cabinets.

“Actually…” Honami reconsidered. Instead of three of them chopping and potentially risking injury (she mainly worried about Kanade cutting herself), she placed a peeler on the white haired girl’s board instead. “How about having Yoisaki-san peel the apples while Asahina Senpai and I cut them?”

“That's a good idea!" Mafuyu nodded. ‘Kanade with a knife will be a health hazard…To herself.’

“I'm not sure how to use this either.” Kanade picked up the peeler and inspected it.

“It's simple. Here, let me show you." Honami gently peeled the peeler from Kanade’s hand and picked up an apple from the bag. She started from the top and smoothly dragged the peeler down to the bottom in one fluid motion. After that, she rotated the apple and peeled the skin. Continuing the cycle until the apple was completely peeled.

Kanade concentrated as she studied the supreme technique of peeling an apple. Once handed a fresh apple and the peeler, she made her first attempt. Thankfully, these peelers seem much safer, but it's still a blade at the end of the day.

It didn't go as well; the motion wasn't smooth, and she didn't secure the fruit enough, causing the object to swerve a little. This made the two on her side jump in shock. Luckily for them, no injury was to be had. But it was still scary.

“Pl-please make sure to hold the apple tightly, Yoisaki-san! You could get hurt!” Honami quickly inspected the smaller girl’s hands, which seemed fine.

“Oh… Sorry.” Kanade tightened her grip on the apple and tried again. To a much higher degree of success now that the apple didn't spin or slide out of her hand. She still didn't put enough strength into it since she didn't get a clean peel all the way through. ‘Better than last time…’

She kept at it on that apple. A bit messy, but it was her first time peeling an apple, so she got a pass (Honami simply handed her a new one while she peeled the previous one with a knife). This second attempt was much better and much cleaner.

The three of them got into a rhythm. Kanade peels the apples and hands them to Honami to remove the core. Lastly, it's handed to Mafuyu to slice up the apple (If Mafuyu is occupied, then Honami removes the core and slices it up herself. She just wanted to include both of them in the process).

Once they sliced up the correct amount of apples and dropped them into a big bowl, Honami added the other ingredients, such as flour, sugar, cinnamon, nutmeg, and lemon juice, before mixing them. This gave them their filling.

“Now for the crust.” Honami pulled out two dough packs. One for the crust and the other for the layer on top. “We'll need to roll these out.” She layered the countertop with flour and unwrapped the dough onto it. Lastly, she handed Kanade the rolling pin.

Kanade understood what she had to do… “Hah…hah…” For about maybe 10 seconds at best before she got tired. “No…good…tired…” Her arm strength just wasn't cut out for the job. Stepping to the side, she allowed Mafuyu to take over. The purple-haired girl rolled out the dough with efficiency. She quickly flattened out the dough so it covered the pan that Honami had lying around in the Kanade Kitchen.

“Is this okay?”

“It's perfect, Asahin Senpai!” Honami praised her. ”We'll need to roll another one. Would you like to continue doing it?”

“I guess I can,” Mafuyu answered as she rolled out more dough. This time, Honami came in after it was rolled to cut them into strips for the top of the pie. Neatly setting two strips before alternating and weaving strips in between each other. This gave them the lattice pie crust pattern.

“Now for the finishing touches.” Honami started to smooth out the edge while pinching it to give it a nice look. Well, she did some but allowed the other two to do it as she went to quickly melt some butter. Butter that will be used to brush the top of the pie, which she let Kanade do the honors.

“And we're done with the first one!”

Honami popped open the oven and set it to the appropriate time and temperature. One down, a few more to go. The three settled into a rhythm of making apple pie. Excellent teamwork created a nice and homey atmosphere between the three of them at the kitchen counter. Silence working or small talk, the experience was very enjoyable for those currently in the Yoisaki kitchen.

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

hona_hona_Ln sent a picture. It was the first apple pie that was now done baking.

hona_hona_Ln: Me, Yoisaki-san, and Asahina Senpai worked on this!

ichika39_Ln: Apple pies? A Honami classic

K: My arms are a bit tired after peeling so many apples…

Yuki: It was a fun learning experience!

Amia: Why does the rest of my group get to have fun baking while I'm stuck at home all by myself ˃̣̣̣̣̣̣︿˂̣̣̣̣̣̣

BadDogCoffee: Didn't you go on an adventure through every SEKAI two days ago?

Amia: That was then, this is now!

BadDogCoffee: I don't understand.

WONDERHOY!!!! THAT PIE LOOKS YUMMY DELICIOUS!!!

s.h.0108_Ln: Since Honami made it, it probably tastes as good as it looks.

hona_hona_Ln: Thanks for the compliments! I hope you'll enjoy them at the party!

OfficialMMJ_Haruka: It's come to my attention that we'll have a lot of sweets available.

WONDERHOY!!!! I'm bringing cupcakes! A lot of them!

Enanan: Someone’s getting a sugar overdose…

BadDogPancake: You, after eating half of what Airi-san’s bringing?

Enanan: Shut up. I won't eat half of them, but I will try most of them, though.

BadDogPancake: Don't act like you weren't drooling each time we made a different cheesecake

OfficialMMJ_Airi: Akito-kun…you were drooling too.

Pomelo: Exposed.

And so, that’s the first half of the preparations! The next chapter will move us forward another day, so it’d be the last day before the 31st. I don't have much of a segue into a comedic ending or anything, so uh, join us next time where I make Minori trip and fall like 7 times at the Hinomori’s because of her bad luck.

Notes:

Safe! Didn't want to post late twice in a row! Not a lot to comment actually, but I just wanna say. I watched like 5 different cheesecake recipe videos on YouTube and like 3 different apple pie recipe ones. Though I did not add any measurements, you can bet that the ingredients in this chapter are basically 1 for 1, and the steps are basically 1 for 1 as well. So it isn't terribly inaccurate, but also don't use this chapter as a recipe for baking a cheesecake and apple pie :P

Also, more chatfic portions yay

Chapter 25: 5 minutes of prep time means that they can do anything.

Summary:

The last of the prep work (Finally).

Notes:

Tsukasa: At least, the end is upon us! The stage is set and everything is in place.

Nene: Yeah, this whole arc took a while.

Mizuki: But it was fun! I even had my own adventure!

Honami: I think that was still the author apologizing for your lack of appearances. Such as the 10-chapter drought.

Mizuki: Please don't remind me. It was horrifying.

Tsukasa: Well, we don't actually have a milestone to celebrate for this chapter.

Tsukasa, muttering: Though we are pretty close to 7k hits.

Nene: No, we're not. Definitely not close, it's like you rounded up by the thousands.

Tsukasa: Can't a star dream?!

Honami: Anyway, I hope that the readers enjoy the chapter and look forward to the party!

Welcome to what is likely the last preparation chapter before the party! We have a few more scenarios to get through, and once we are done, it's the home stretch. The end is upon us (unless random epilogue chapters get released once a blue moon), and a celebration is on the horizon. We're almost there, everybody!

It's still one day until the party. Let's follow the first trio of the chapter as they-

Knock knock knock

Huh? Weird, I wonder who's knocking. Anyway, before I was rudely interrupted-

Knock knock knock!

Again? At least let me introduce who’s being featured-

Knock knock knock!!!

The door swung open as someone answered it. Shiho looked annoyed as she stood face to face with the source of the knocking. “You didn't have to knock so much, Minori. Honestly, you could've just called one of us or even messaged the group chat that everyone's been spamming recently."

Minori, who was very excited to help out the sisters today, stood at the front door of the Hinomori household brimming with energy. She only came to a moment of realization instantly after Shiho commented. “Oh! Hehe, sorry about that, Shihochan! I was just so happy I’m able to help with something for the party! I'd feel bad if I were the only one who couldn't.”

Shiho sighed as she stepped aside for Minori, “I'm sure you would’ve figured something out if you weren't here. Come in, Oneechan wanted to wait for you to get here before doing anything.”

Minori gracefully accepted the invitation to enter and stepped inside. Except in classic Minori fashion….

“UWAH!”

So it begins. Her bad luck kicked in, causing her to trip on the doorframe as she entered and sent her tumbling forward into the house. Causing a semi-loud crash. Shiho flinched at the impact and immediately moved to help the idol up as footsteps could be rapidly heard approaching.

“Shiichan!? Is everything alright?! Did something hap-oh! Minorichan!” Shizuku aided Shiho in helping Minori up and brushing the dust off the fallen one. “You made it! Make yourself at home!” The siblings led their visitor inside and into the living room, where they sat down and began planning their operation.

“So! What are we making exactly?” Minori asked. Shizuku was mainly the one who would be cooking here, and Shiho was there to supervise and make sure the house didn't burn down by mistake.

“I was thinking about making some Ozoni soup! It's New Year's after all. We also can't forget about Miso soup, too!" Shizuku answered as she opened her phone. While she knew how to make miso soup by heart…anything else? She'll need a recipe.

Minori giggled. “It can't be Shizuku without Miso soup! I'm not sure if I could do anything to help though…” It's not like she knew how to cook. Any attempts to cook ended up in flames.

“I'm not sure it's a good idea to let you in the kitchen, Minori. No offense.” Shiho bluntly stated. Everyone knew how this clover’s bad luck can defy even common sense at times, and she didn't want to risk anything happening to their home.

“Don't worry! I know that I'm not exactly safe in the kitchen either. Airichan made sure I knew that.” Minori awkwardly giggled as she scratched the back of her head.

Shiho raised a brow. “Do I even want to know?”

“Oh, I remember!” Shizuku answered anyway. ”We wanted to do a cooking stream, but things didn't turn out so well when Minori started to cook, hehe. It was fun to watch!” At least, it was fun for Shizuku to watch Minori somehow burn water. You could imagine how entertaining it was for the viewers, too.

Shiho, now fully convinced, faced Minori with dread. “Yeah, okay. Either you're staying on the couch, or you watch from afar.”

“Yay! Cheering for others is what I do best!” This is coming from the number one Haruka fan.

It all seemed well and good until Shizuku started making little distressed noises as she tried to navigate her phone. “Oh no…I remember having the recipe for the soup on my phone somewhere…” She totally got rid of it by accident.

“That's not good!” Minori shared her distress. “Maybe you can try to search for it again?” She suggested.

“I'll try!” But Shizuku didn't exactly type in the right place…

SEKAI PARTY!!!!!! (Emu, why are there so many exclamation marks!?)

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Ozoni Soup Recipe

Yuki:?

Yuki: Hinomori-san, did you perhaps mistake the group chat for a search engine?

s.h.0108_Ln: She definitely did…

OfficialMMJ_Shizuku: Oh, I did!

OfficialMMJ_Minori: Hehe, classic Shizukuchan ꉂꉂ(ᵔᗜᵔ◍)

Shiho looked up from her phone to see Shizuku giggling to herself over the small mistake. The younger sister sighed before holding out her hand. “Here, I'll find the site you were on.”

Shizuku’s eyes widened, as if her knight in shining armor came to save her. Without hesitation, she handed her phone over to Shiho…who literally just opened up the history tab and easily reopened the recipe that was deleted. “Here."

Shizuku glowed as she saw the recipe load back up. “Shiichan!!! You're so good at this!”

“No, I think you're just bad at this…” Shiho mumbled to herself.

Now, with the newly reopened tab, Shizuku stood up. “Now we can get started! I think we have all the ingredients for this…” Conveniently, the author made the Hinomori’s have everything even though they weren't preparing for it. So no shopping trip was needed!

Minori stood up to follow, but… “AHHH!” The rug under her somehow slipped, sending her back onto the seat she was just sitting on. At least something caught her landing this time.

Shiho only looked at Minori in awe. “Minori, somehow I think you're falling more than usual, ” she commented as she got off her seat and gave Minori a hand.

“Ehehe… Sometimes, it just happens! Maybe I've been so lucky recently that the pendulum swung completely the other way to balance everything out!”

“Lucky, huh?” Shiho could only guess what that meant as she parroted the word. The two followed Shizuku to the kitchen, where she could be seen pulling out all the required ingredients for her two different soups.

“Konbu, Miso paste, Tofu…” Shizuku was reading off her phone as she placed the rest of the ingredients. Carrot, daikon radish, mushrooms, and you can't forget the rice cakes!

“I'm all set! Shiichan, Minorichan, could you two help me?” Shizuku set some things on the kitchen table. The radish, the carrots, two bowls, a knife, and a flower-shaped cutting mold.

Shiho immediately removed the knife from Minori’s reach and handed her the mold. The idol stared at the nice-looking piece of metal in her hands. “Are we making flower shapes for both of these?” Minori asked.

“Just the carrots, please!”

Shizuku responded with her back turned as she turned on the stove and started boiling water with the konbu in it.

Shiho started cutting up carrot slices and handing them to Minori, who happily pressed the mold onto the slices with deep concentration and made them into cute little flower shapes before placing them into a bowl.

While Minori made the carrots, Shiho simply chopped up the daikon radish into favorable sizes and placed them into their own bowl. This continued for a little while longer until the sample amount was ready. Shizuku wanted to get it just right before making the party portion.

Shizuku, while boiling water, was cutting the tofu into smaller cubes and mushrooms into slices.

Once her job finished, Minori idly sat by, humming whatever song came to her mind at the time (it was Peachy Key), until something…or someone surprised her.

“Boo!” From out of her phone, which she left on the table, Luka suddenly appeared as a little prank to scare Minori.

“EEK!” For better or for worse, it was very effective and caused Minori to fall off the chair she was sitting on.

“Luka! You can't just suddenly appear like that!" Minori picked herself back up this time.

“Hehe~ what are you doing?” Luka looked around and saw Shizuku standing a bit away. Then she turned her attention to Shiho, who was staring at her. "Oh, hello! What's your name?"

“Hi, my name’s Shiho.”

Luna's eyes widened in realization. "Oh! You're Shizuku’s little sister, right? She likes to talk about you a lot!”

The aforementioned little sister blushed slightly at the prospect of being talked about. She knew Tsukasa was like that towards Saki, and she knew that Tsukasa and Shizuku were similar as older siblings…but still! “I didn't know Oneechan talked about me in her SEKAI…” She mumbled.

“Of course I do!” Shizuku happily cut into the conversation like the tofu she was chopping. “I'm so proud of you all the time, and I love you! How can't I not talk about my adorable little sister?”

Shiho went quiet and only blushed further the more Shizuku glowed. “Thanks…”

“Sooo~ What are you all doing?” The Vsinger asked once again.

“Shizuku’s making test soups for the party tomorrow!” Minori answered as she showed the cute little carrot flowers that she made.

Luka clapped in awe as a response. “That sounds nice.” She paused for a second, “Speaking of the party, I wonder how those friends of yours are. Sorry, I couldn't stop by for a chat after the concert when they were here. Miku said something about looking for inspiration?”

“Yeah! They were able to find inspiration! I gave them the idea of making a little stage for the party for people to sing on.”

Shiho frowned. “They're planning on putting a whole stage in the Tenma living room?” She couldn't imagine how that would look.

“That sounds like a great idea!” Shizuku commented. "Maybe Shiichan and I can sing a duet during the party!”

“No thanks.” The idea was shot down immediately. Not because Shiho would hate the idea, but something inside of her didn't want to do it.

“Awww…” The happy older sister was now sulking a little, but that didn't last long as Shiho handed her the bowls of chopped vegetables to add into the pot with the konbu. She also added the rest of the ingredients: the mushrooms, tofu, and rice cakes.

“Somehow, I think you've added too many toppings to the soup.” Shiho peered at the pot that Shizuku was cooking with.

“As long as it cooks well, then there's no problem! The more the merrier, right?" Shizuku tried to argue. She closed the lid and turned around to face the now three others in the room. "Well, let it cook for a bit before adding miso paste! So let's go back to the living room and wait there.”

“Aye aye!” Minori shot up from her seat with Luka in her hand and turned her body to walk towards the living room. "So Luka, why did you pop up all of a sud-OOF!” She walked into the wall since she was looking down at the phone in her hand.

Shiho, at this point, was dumbfounded at the number of times Minori had gotten hurt while she was at their place. And it's only been less than an hour. ‘At this point, I'm curious how many more times she'll be unlucky.’ The current count was four.

The three resume their time in the living room. Shiho and Shizuku sat together while Minori sat on a different couch. Chatting away alongside Stage Luka, chiming in here and there before eventually leaving.

After a small bit of time, Shizuku got up and headed to the kitchen to check on the soup that was stewing. She noticed that everything was cooked, so she removed the konbu. Lastly, she finished the soup with miso paste, which was dissolved with ease thanks to all the miso soup she had made before. A true miso soup master.

Now that that was finished, she filled two bowls with the soup and started heading back to her two taste testers. While heading back, she almost bumped into something while trying not to spill the contents, but Minori made sure to get her attention and warn her of the obstacle.

Minori dramatically gasped, “SHIZUKUCHAN WATCH OU-UWAHH!” She leaned too far forward and fell off the couch she was sitting on…somehow.

“How…?” Shiho just couldn't even muster a comment at this point.

It did do the trick, though, as Shizuku did notice in time and safely made it back to the couches and set the bowls on the little table in the middle of the couches.

Minori went for a taste. “Mmh! This is so nice and warming! Though it's somewhat similar to Miso soup.”

“It does use the same miso paste. But with more stuff in it.” Shiho observed before looking up at Shizuku. "It's still good if you made both this and Miso soup, though. Just for a bit of variety.”

Shizuku nodded. "Then I'll make a pot of both for tomorrow!”

The three continued to chat amongst themselves before Minori stood up. “I'm going to grab a glass of water!"

Shiho nodded. “Sure, the cups are in the cabinet next to the fridge.”

“Roger!”

Minori set off to get some sweet water for hydration.

“When you get back, maybe you can tell us about how it's going with Momoi Senpai,” Shiho added.

Upon hearing this, it caused Minori to trip over herself out of shock and stumble forward. But with the power she had, she managed to catch herself after teetering. “Hoeh?! Shihochan…is curious… about romance?!”

“Fufufu, I think Shiichan wants some references for her own relationship with Sakichan.”

“Ohhh! I see!" Minori made an ‘I got it’ motion with her hand. One fist hitting the palm of the other.

“W-Wha-no!” Shiho denied. “I was just wondering how my friend’s relationship was going! Go get your water!” Then she tried to derail the current conversation.

“Whatever you say, hehe~” Minori swiftly got a glass of water and came back with a very smug grin as she stared holes into Shiho, who was understandably looking away after being found out.

“Sooo~ What do you wanna know?”

Shiho was hesitant to continue the conversation, but she decided to ask anyway. “Just the usual…where you go on dates, things you do together, gifts, and all that. Saki likes to drag me everywhere, but I'm not doing a whole lot in return.”

“Awww~ Shiichan! I'm sure Sakichan doesn't mind if you're not the one initiating dates!” Shizuku was quick to reassure her. "You've known each other for so long that I'm sure she knows you’re putting in effort in your own way!”

“But still…”

Minori stopped her there. "Shizukuchan’s got a point! Every couple is different. Airichan and I are usually half and half on date locations because we have a lot of places we want to show to each other. But take Tsukasa-san and Nenechan for example! Knowing those two, I think we know who's inviting the other out, right?”

“Hehe, Tenmas sure are amazing relationship partners!” Shizuku chirped.

“Exactly!” Minori agreed.

“I guess you have a point.” Shiho nodded, her fears quelled, “But I'd like to take a more active role anyway. Every once in a while is fine, I just want to do something that makes Saki happy.”

“And that's great! Just don't overexert yourself, Shiichan.” Shizuku was so proud of her.

“Why do you make it sound like I'm spending every waking moment thinking about this?” Shiho deadpanned.

Minori was shocked, however. “Eh? You don't spend every minute thinking of your amazing lover? I think about Airichan all the time!” At least when she isn't thinking about her favorite idols. Once only Haruka, now expanded to Airi and Shizuku as well, ever since their group formed (regardless, Airi is always on her mind).

“Minori… might just be you.”

“Nuh uh!” She proudly denied.

And yet silence fell upon the three as Minori and Shiho stared at each other. Shizuku alternated who she looked at before giggling.

Time passed, and more adjustments had been made to the soup (though I won't go into the specifics), which meant more taste testing and more fun to be had.

They continued to spend more time with Minori, but unfortunately, she had to go. The siblings saw her out, standing by the front door as their guest put on her shoes.

“Today was fun! Thanks for having me over.” Minori turned to the two with a smile on her face.

“Of course! Thanks for helping with the taste testing!” Shizuku smiled back at her. “I hope you enjoyed it.”

“I did!”

Shiho sighed. "I feel like I was the only one giving feedback.” This wasn't wrong at all. Minori just enjoyed the soup the entire time.

Minori twisted the doorknob, letting the outside sunshine shine in. “I'll be going now! See you tomorrow!” As fate would have it, she would not be able to leave the Hinomori household without one last incident. The same doorframe that tripped her when she first got here had struck once again!

“AHHH-hhh?” Her surprised noise was cut short as she felt a hand grab one of her arms. Turning her head around, she saw a very unamused Shiho who managed to save her from the fall.

“Good save, Shiichan!” Shizuku cheered.

Once Minori rebalanced and Shiho let go, Minori finally went home for real this time. Waving goodbye until she was out of both of their line of sight.

---

Next, we join Kohane, who's currently making her way to Weekend Garage. She wasn't quite sure what An had in mind when she told her and Haruka to come over. It's not like she had any experience being a bartender, and An’s the only one who knew how to make coffee and tea since she works.

“So can I even contribute…?”

She was approaching Weekend Garage as it soon came into view. She entered through the door and noticed that it had been pretty slow today. There were regulars as always, but aside from them? Pretty empty.

The first to notice her arrival was Ken. “Oh, little lady. Here to see An?”

“Yeah! We're working on a type of project for tomorrow, and I'm here to brainstorm.”

Ken nodded, “I heard about the party with your friends. You two stay safe, alright? An told me it'll roll over into the new year, meaning it'll be early morning when the party ends.” The man always made sure to look out for both of them.

“Of course! Everyone who's going knows each other, and they're all nice people!”

Ken released a sigh of relief. An definitely said something similar, but it's reassuring hearing it from Kohane as well. Just then, the cafe door opened again.

“Oh? I guess I'm last then.” Haruka stood by the door for a second before walking over to the hamster. “How has your winter break been so far, Kohane?”

“It's been great! I've been spending a lot of time with my family and Akito-kun!” Kohane enthusiastically answered.

Haruka smiled at the enthusiasm. “That's good. Also, it's nice to see you, Ken-san.”

A chuckle escaped the old man. "It's been a while. I'm glad you and An are still friends. How’s the idol industry? I heard you've joined a new group.”

Haruka smiled fondly. “Minori, our leader, relit a fire in the hearts of the rest of us in the group to continue being idols. She's a wonderful person and we wouldn't be where we are without her.”

“You certainly seem happier with those three others," Ken commented.

“Eh?” A shocked and truthfully confused look was plastered on Haruka’s face. “You’ve seen us before?” Not like she was shaming anyone for being old and watching idols, but it seemed out of left field.

Ken shook his head. “Unfortunately, it's not my style of music, but An likes to show me your performances or streams every once in a while. She's happy you found a group you truly belong in.”

“I can say the same for her. She found a reliable partner and good teammates. She even told me how she was able to achieve her dreams of surpassing the legendary night that she brings up.” Their dialogue bounced easily between each other, but that made sense due to An and Haruka’s status as childhood friends.

“Those kids were amazing on that faithful night. Especially the little lady here, she came a long way.” Ken agreed, and Kohane blushed out of embarrassment from the praises. “But you two didn't come here to talk to me, did you? An! Your friends are here.”

An came out from the back, “Oh, you two are here!” She guided the two of them to sit at one of the booths by the window. “So, I'm sure you know why I've assembled you here today.”

“Yes, An, you made it clear earlier. But I'm not sure if Kohane and I could help you out that much.” Haruka stated. The plan was already pretty solid: get a table or two, some drinks, and set up a makeshift bar/cafe kind of area.

“Well, I just need some help! Like what it would look like, what kinds of drinks I should get, and maybe what we should wear!”

“Huh? We?” Kohane questioned.

“Obviously! If we're going to do this, then we're going all out! I'll dress like a bartender, and you guys can dress up in a suit and be my bodyguards! Unless you wanna dress up like bar waiters.”

Haruka considered it, but brought up a good point. “Won't we be out of place? I doubt anyone else is going to dress up as anything.”

An opened her mouth to answer, but due to it being a good point, she had no counterargument. So she did the only option she could think of…"Please!!! It'll be fun and, anddd” She held the last syllable. “You guys don't have to be in the outfits for the entire party! You can just change once you're tired of it!” She simply pleaded.

Both Haruka and Kohane stared at An for about a few seconds, then looked at each other and smiled.

“Of course I'll play along! If Anchan’s really excited for this, then I have to help.” Kohane’s smile as she answered was truly angelic.

“I second that.” Haruka nodded. “As for what Kohane and I will be…I guess wearing suits and acting like bodyguards would be fun.”

“Hehe, maybe Akito-kun would like to see me in a suit.” Kohane chirped.

“Oh, that guy’s jaw is going to drop when he sees you in one.” An snickered while Kohane flushed. Surely her boyfriend wouldn't have such a huge reaction right…?

“So now that we've decided what we'll be, is there anything else that needs to be done?” Haruka asked.

“I need a way to serve drinks, and I need to know what kinds of drinks people like!” An answered. “That second one we can just ask in the group chat, but the first one…Well, I know what Tenma Senpai’s place looks like, so it's just a matter of working around that.”

“A way to serve drinks…” Kohane thought about it. “How about those clear containers you see at certain places? They usually have things like lemonade with ice in them.” For reference, search up acrylic beverage dispensers.

“We'll need a lot if An’s going to serve a lot of drinks.” Haruka wasn't wrong. If they wanted to have everyone’s favorite drink ready (assuming everyone somehow suggests different drinks), then that's a lot of space she'll take up with beverage dispensers.

“We can just do common ones for those." An shrugged. “Have cooler boxes for canned drinks and soda while I can make some iced tea, iced coffee, you name it, in the bigger ones.”

“That's a great idea, Anchan! I'll get to asking for everyone's preference of drinks so we can be ready for tomorrow.” Kohane already got started on sending a text (unfortunately, I will not be doing a chatfic section for this as I do not know everyone’s favorite drink. If provided after this chapter, then I can add one).

“That still means we'll need a couple of those dispensers. Do you have any here, An?”

“I'll check later. The last thing we'll need is a couple of tables to set up the area! I'm thinking about setting up a table in the front and two on the sides.” She mapped on a piece of paper a U-shaped area. The dispensers and coolers were on the sides while the front table faced the rest of the possible living room space, where everyone would hang out. It definitely will take up some space.

“As long as Tenma-san permits it, then I have no critiques for this design,” Haruka observed the crude layout blueprint.

“Then it's settled! Kohane, are people answering in the group chat?”

The hamster girl gave a thumbs-up. “Yep!”

An gave a responding thumbs up. “Nice! Hey, Dad!” She called out. “Do we still have those beverage dispensers?” Let's say they used them before to serve special cold beverages at Weekend Garage.

“We should have them in the back. If you're going to use them, make sure to return them in one piece.” He responded before returning to his chat with a regular.

An nodded as she and the other two got up and went to the storage room. There, they found the needed equipment, sitting pristinely on a shelf. “Perfect, we can wrangle the other things later, too. I'm sure someone has a cooler or two we can use.”

“I have them at my place.” A raised hand from Haruka. Often brought in case MMJ needed someone for cold drinks after an intense training session. “What about the tables for your setup?”

“We can ask if Tsukasa-san has any tables we can use! That way, we don't have to transport them using SEKAI.” Kohane answered.

“They'll probably be arranging the living room today or tomorrow, so we can just use their tables!” An agreed. Or at least she hoped they would have tables available. She wouldn't want to just take a table from somewhere and return it a day later.

Suddenly, a knock on the open door behind them turned all three of their heads.

“Here, you talked about serving drinks, right? Why don't you make some of our brew for people there?” He tossed An a bag of coffee powder. “Maybe someone will need it, considering it'll be late at night."

An stared at the bag of beans in her hand and then back up at Ken. "Thanks, Dad! I'll make sure to be a proud representative of our cafe!”

Ken chuckled. “Isn't this just a small party? What are you even saying?” He grinned then walked away, back to the front to continue working.

“Alright! Let's take these dispensers to street SEKAI and we'll handle the rest from there!” An commanded.

““Okay!”” Both Kohane and Haruka cheered.

---

For a bonus mini-section, let's home in on the Temma house. We join Tsukasa, Saki, Rui, and Mizuki as they decorate and move things around in the living room.

A ping rang out from Mizuki’s phone, “Oh! An just messaged me the blueprint for her bar!” The other three gathered around them and looked at the phone as well.

“I see…three tables in a U-shape.” Tsukasa looked around the place and tried to mentally picture where it could go. “Hmm…we could move the couches and table in front of those bookshelves and have it there. Bars usually have shelves behind the counter to display drinks and glasses, right?”

“That's a wonderful idea, Tsukasa-kun. We'll have to move the books and picture frames, but we can replace them with some cups and glasses to fit the idea they were going with.” Rui began heading over to the bookshelves and carefully removed all the contents.

“We can leave them upstairs. Maybe put them in Oniichan’s room or something.” Saki decided with zero input from the room's owner.

“Wha-! While I do have a good amount of room, I would not appreciate all these books on the ground! Let's leave these in Mom and Dad’s room for the time being!”

“Okay~”

So they cleaned up the living room area. Weirdly enough, it felt a bit empty due to them removing a lot of aspects. After that, they prepared the tables according to the requested layout before returning to their original goal, placing all the props.

Rui had brought the materials for the ministage, the Mini-DJ setup that’s Nenerobo appropriate height and a strange ball that Rui claimed will project what he and Mizuki saw in school SEKAI.

“I can't believe we're turning our once peaceful and quiet house into a rave party…" Tsukasa shook his head. He could already imagine the pain it would bring to clean just about everything up.

Saki raised a brow, looking at Tsukasa. “Oniichan, you know that your constant screaming is anything but quiet, right?”

“Hush.”

Meanwhile, Mizuki had all the party decorations they bought at the store as well as small snowflakes, which they would hang from the ceiling as a homage to Empty SEKAI (let's be honest, there isn't much they could use as a reference to that SEKAI).

“At least Akiyama has normal decorations.” Tsukasa took one of the balloons and started inflating it.

“Oh, the entire place is going to be filled with balloons,” Mizuki added.

“I stand corrected.” The blonde brother sighed. What a glorious mess the aftermath will be after the party.

Rui picked up what seemed like a reflective, metallic ball and started ascending the stairs.

“First, we'll test to see if the projector works.” Using the railing from Tsukasa’s room, Rui hung the ball securely and came back down. With their best efforts to dim the outside natural lighting as much as possible, the creator pressed a button on his remote, turning on the lights. Every inch of the home was covered in beautiful starlight in the blink of an eye. A perfect projection of the sight Rui and Mizuki witnessed.

“A smashing success," Rui noted as he turned off the projection.

“It's a wonderful view, all in the confines of our humble home, too! What's not to love?” Tsukasa nodded. And no mess, thankfully(Since it's a projection and not the dynamic duo flooding his home in glitter)!

We'll cut this part short, but just know, they're working their backs off preparing the venue for tomorrow, the big day (the author once again doesn't actually have anything planned).

Notes:

We're almost there, folks. It's been a pleasant journey with you all, and here are a few comments from me.

Procrastination is definitely hitting me uber hard as of late, and I'm ever grateful if you've been more than okay with waiting a bit more for each chapter. Unfortunately, even with more time in between updates, the quality isn't exactly going up (In fact, I feel like the quality has dipped after chapter 20. Though I quite like what I've done with the Mizuki SEKAI tour. So maybe it's just how I felt with this chapter). If I end up taking more than 2 weeks to post the final (I think it's final, I don't believe that the party will be a multichapter thing, but we'll see). I swear it's not burnout, but I think I just wanted to get the groundwork over and done with at this point. If you feel like this chapter (Or a previous chapter) is lacking, please tell me!

Cut content: There isn't actually! I tricked you. It's just that, with the trends I've been writing...maybe it feels like I cut content, but I didn't. For example, the chatfic portions in both the Shizuku typing in the GC and the Kohane asking everyone for their favorite drinks. I definitely could have expanded (Or added, in the Kohane case) those parts to fall in line with previous chapters since they've all had chatfic portions, but I wasn't exactly sure what bits I'd do for the GC, so I opted not to.

Here's the thing: if you want to see a certain interaction between any of the 50 total participants, Vsingers and humans, then leave it in the comments! I'll try to write it in (I will reply to your comment to get more info and add it when or if I see fit, as long as it's a 2 to 4 people interaction). So, for example, if you wanted to see L/N Kaito interacting with the terror that is n25 Kaito, leave it in the comments!

Chapter 26: So close but so far! Getting to the party but not actually the party yet :P

Summary:

Enjoy the morning with the Tenmas before slowly getting everyone to the Tenma house.

Notes:

Tsukasa: This is the latest he has ever been! What takes him so long?!

Honami: Now, now, Tsukasa-san. The author himself stated that these final chapters might take longer than usual. Sure it he probably said that because it takes into account his procrastination, but he's doing his best even with it.

Nene: She's right, just be a bit more patient. I'm sure he just keeps getting more ideas to add to the chapter, and that's why it takes longer. He wanted to just skip right to the party, but that just didn't happen.

Mizuki: Besides! There are better things to focus on: Like how we actually hit 7k hits since the last chapter, so we get to celebrate a new milestone!

Tsukasa: mmmrgh, you're right! I should be focusing on what we have now instead of small delays! We shall cherish these moments while they last, as we won't be here to celebrate any more milestones once the work is done!

Nene: Now that's just sad to bring up right now.

Mizuki: He's right, though! So we need to make these count!

Honami, handing out the poppers: Maybe he'll find a way to celebrate or make his gratitude known even after this is all over. For now, everyone ready?

Everyone: Thank you for 7k hits! May the journey end with a bang!

This is it, the Journey’s end. It's been a pleasure writing this (even though it's very basic, bland, and not exactly exciting), and I'm sure that once I'm done, I'll find at least one hundred errors once I reread the entire thing over. You can expect me to update this work with small changes over time (although I won't be revising any plot points, so there's no need to reread anything). Enough said, let's go!

Whose perspective do we focus on for this finale? Well, none other than our favorite star, of course! Who else?

It hit eight in the morning, and Tsukasa’s eyes instantly shot open. No alarm needed, his body just knew when to wake up, that's all. He quickly sat up from his lying position and started stretching. Today was the big day, and he would not let a single minute go to waste!

“HAHAHA!” He took a deep breath of the fresh morning air. ” A beautiful morning to start a fun-filled day!” Next to him, some rustling could be heard.

“mmm…be quiet…” A light smack on his arm reminded him that he wasn't alone in his bed. With a glance to his side with a bright smile, he saw Nene’s sleeping form…only now she was somewhat covering her ears.

‘Oh…, oops.’ He totally forgot that the house had two other people staying over at the moment. Nene, who was sleeping in Tsukasa’s room, and Toya, who was sleeping in the guest room. Where were they when the minisection occurred in the last chapter? Well, Toya was hanging out with Akito, and Nene was out deciding what chips to get for the party (believable enough, yes?).

He still wanted to get out of bed to start the day, so he decided to leave Nene to continue sleeping. He leaned down and gave her cheek a little peck before he left. This transformed the scowl she had into a soft smile as she continued to dream. He got out of bed, tucked in his sleeping princess, and exited his room to go about his morning routine.

He made his way to the bathroom to do the usual. Brush his teeth, wash his face, the whole nine yards. Maybe he had a skin routine he followed in the morning, too (I'm not sure. It's not like I have a skincare routine either to know of them). The moment he stepped out, he was met face-to-face with Toya.

“Good morning, Tsukasa Senpai.” He nodded in greeting.

“Indeed, a very good morning to you, too, Toya! Did you sleep well?”

“Yes, I did. The bed is very comfortable.”

“That's good! I know you like your coffee, so I'll head down and make you a cup to start your morning in just a bit. I need to visit Saki first!”

“I appreciate it, Tsukasa Senpai.” With that, they traded places. Toya entered the bathroom with a toothbrush in hand, and Tsukasa exited it while making his way to Saki’s room.

“Oh Sakiii!!!” Tsukasa sang and knocked on the door enthusiastically. But strangely, he heard no response. Nothing showed that she was awake. So either she was still asleep, or just wasn't present in her room. The second option would just be weird for her in the morning. Just to make sure she was actually there, he slowly opened the door and peeked inside the room with the expectation that she was still in bed.

To his surprise, she wasn't there. Yet her bed was still not made. “That's odd, she couldn't have possibly left this early in the morning.” He scratched his head. “And if she was going to leave, she would've told someone beforehand.”

He quickly exited her room and checked the front door from where he stood, since he could tell if she had left by the absence of her shoes. But as expected, her shoes were there, so she didn't leave. She wasn't in the kitchen nor fiddling with any of the preparations that Rui and Mizuki had set up.

“Meaning she's probably in her SEKAI.” He concluded (you'd think that this kind of situation would have happened to literally any of the sibling pairs in canon, but nope). So to confirm this theory, he walked back into her room, made her bed since it seemed like she was awake, and then sat on it as he chose to wait for her to pop back out.

He sat with his arms crossed as he patiently waited until a flash of light appeared in front of him. There, Saki stood in her pajamas with her back turned to him.

“Hehe, they're all so excited for the party. Even Kaito was looking forward to it~” Saki excitedly hummed to herself as she was about to text the other girls.

Except that's when Tsukasa chose to strike. He silently rose from the bed and stood behind his little sister with his hands raised in a monster-like stance.

“BOO!" Both hands landed on her shoulders with a loud noise attached to them. Saki jumped…obviously.

“EEEEEKKK!!!”

The volume of the shriek was very loud, courtesy of her being a Tenma. For once, if the whole neighborhood was woken up, it wasn't Tsukasa’s fault this time (It technically was still, but I digress).

Saki spun around, knowing who exactly the culprit was, and wore a very cute-looking angry pout. This contrasted with the big grin Tsukasa was wearing on his face.

“Oniichan!” She playfully hit his chest. “You scared the living daylight out of me! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?!” Her heart was beating pretty quickly, thanks to that, though.

“Of course not! All I did was a harmless prank.” And it worked spectacularly, too.

“Sure…”

“Saki? Are you okay? I heard a loud scream.” Toya poked his head in the door since it was open, so he assumed it was okay.

“I'm fine…” She sighed before throwing an accusatory finger at Tsukasa. "Oniichan’s just being a big meanie.”

“I am doing no such thing!”

This engaged a staring contest between the two siblings before Toya chuckled and snapped them out of their little competition. He was clearly enjoying the fun morning.

“Ahem!” Tsukasa cleared his throat. “Seeing as you're both awake, allow me to make breakfast!” He made his way to the exit to avoid any retaliation from Saki.

“What about Nenechan? Is she awake yet?”

“Not yet,” Tsukasa shook his head. “But that's okay! I'll just make her a separate breakfast and bring it to her after I make you some food. Assuming she's still not awake.”

The boys made their way downstairs while Saki went to freshen up and brush her hair; she had a severe case of bedhead at the moment that needed to be taken care of.

Tsukasa had wasted no time and brewed some coffee for Toya, placed it on the counter for his ‘little brother’ to take while he began cooking up a normal breakfast. They're going to need the energy if they're going to prepare a bunch of food for the party (Just Tsukasa, really).

In a few minutes, Saki came down all refreshed, and even though very groggily, Nene came down too. She in particular slowly descended the stairs while she rubbed her eyes, slowly waking up. Her body was mainly following the smell of good food.

“Morning…”

Toya nodded as he looked up at the stairs. “Good morning, Kusanagi-san. It looks like you rested well.”

“Mmhmm." Nene let out a yawn.

Tsukasa, after finishing plating, rushed to her side and helped her sit down at the table. “Careful! We don't need you tripping or falling on the stairs now, do we?”

“But you'll always be there to catch me…right?” Nene’s droopy eyes stared directly into his wide awake ones. How very loving, first thing in the morning.

Tsukasa couldn't help but feel like his heart was pierced with the finest of Cupid’s arrows. Sleepy Nene strikes again!

“Awww, how cute!” Saki sat down at the table next to Toya. “Oniichan definitely knows how to treat Nenechan like a princess.” Toya nodded in agreement while he sipped his coffee.

The three of them…well, four after Nene slowly awoke from her sleepy state, ate a nice breakfast to start their day.

“Alright, gang! Here's the plan.” The four of them sat in the living room. “I'll work on the food while you all clean up the house. We must look as presentable as can be as hosts before everyone arrives, and messes are a huge no-no!”

“Wait…do I have to help too?” Nene didn't want to do any chores, but she also didn't want to laze around while everyone else was putting in effort. “I'm not originally a part of this group in the first place.” That's true, Nene’s job was to get chips, which she has done. It's sitting in the kitchen as they speak.

“It's okay if you don't want to, Nene! But if you do want to, then you can join me in cooking or them in cleaning up.” Tsukasa answered.

“Is there even much TO do??” Saki questioned with a head tilt. "We were already organizing and cleaning things over the last few days anyway.” She added a shrug.

“Tsukasa Senpai will probably want it to be as clean as possible, so giving it a once-over wouldn't hurt.”

“Fine…” It's not like Saki wanted to clean either. Nene giggled at this, seeing as she would have reacted the same way.

So the Tenmas, yes, all four of them, got started. Toya diligently cleaned while the other two ‘did’ clean, but they were chatting with each other as much as they cleaned, so they made less progress. Didn't matter, though, as foretold earlier, there wasn't much to go through in the first place.

After they all cleaned up, it was Saki and Nene who joined to help Tsukasa prepare the food. The Tenmas were a little adamant about Toya taking a break after cleaning (and to avoid a Toya cooking moment), and Nene decided to help even though she doesn't exactly know why they were so scared about the duotoned boy’s cooking.

Tsukasa led the operations, choosing to make a couple of dishes. Ginger fried pork (his favorite), a good amount of fried rice (something everyone could have, and some pasta (just something I thought Tsukasa would be good at making for some reason).

The two girls weren't exactly proficient at cooking, though Saki was pretty good at helping Tsukasa make the ginger fried pork, and Nene seemed to have taken a lot of mental notes since she wanted to know how to make her lover’s favorite dish (see chapter 5).

For the egg fried rice, just imagine a standard variation. Fried eggs, peas, carrots, scallions, and seasoning.

And lastly, the pasta… I got nothing. So I'm making him make pasta since I, as the author, feel like Tsukasa would enjoy pasta or be good at making it for some reason.

All this cooking took a lot of time out of their day as the clock soon hit noon. A tad too early before party guests arrive, but close enough that they didn't have to wait long.

“We're all done!” He laid out the food on the kitchen counter before turning around and facing his three helpers. “Great job, everyone! Get some rest before the party starts.”

Everyone but Tsukasa flopped onto the couches, which had been moved around a little for the party. Tsukasa placed glasses of water in front of each of them.

“This party will be the best party ever! I'm sure of it." Saki cheered, practically bouncing in her seat.

“If it's us that's hosting, there's no way that this celebration will be anything less than perfect! HAHAHA,” The elder brother boasted.

“I feel like you'll just get double the noise complaints than you're already getting…” Nene groaned. This earned her a quick “Hey!” from Tsukasa as he sat down next to her and gave her a small peck as an attack of sorts.

“Contrary to popular belief, Tsukasa Senpai hasn't received any complaints about his volume... At least in a while, that is.” Toya corrected.

“They just got used to it!” Saki chipped in. “They just know that it's Oniichan who's always screaming, so they adjusted to him being a part of their daily life! You know, like a rooster!”

Tsukasa’s eyes furrowed at this…honestly, an out-of-pocket jab. “I think I should be feeling attacked right now.” Saki and Toya only laughed at his response.

A small huff escaped Nene as she smiled. She raised her hand to pet Tsukasa’s hair. It was small moments like these that she enjoyed, and she only wished that more of these would be more frequent in her life going forward.

The gang hung out for the next couple of hours, waiting for people to arrive. The first to make it to the party? Bartender An and her bodyguards! Excited and rapid knocks at the door caused everyone to jump a bit, even though they had been expecting people.

“Ahem, I'll get it.” Tsukasa acted as if he didn't get frightened by that. With quick steps, he strode over to the door and looked through the peephole, revealing An with Kohane and Haruka behind her. Each of them carried a bag of sorts that Tsukasa couldn't make out.

Seeing as they were some of the people he expected, he swung the door open. “Welcome! You're the first to arrive!”

“That's the plan!” An chirped, and Tsukasa stood aside so they could come in, unsure what she meant by that, though.

“We figured that we needed some time to set everything up for An’s whole thing, so we got here a little earlier,” Haruka explained, since An didn't seem to want to.

“I see. Well, we've allocated an area as requested!” He pointed to the spot by the bookshelf. “We've arranged the tables there and moved everything from the shelves. So you're free to do whatever you wish!”

While Tsukasa and Haruka chatted, probably about something fitness or Airi related, the other two entered and took off their shoes. Kohane waved at the other three as she walked in with An. “Aoyagi-kun, Kusanagi-san, Sakichan! Good afternoon!”

“Good afternoon, Azusawa.” Toya was the first to stand up. “What's in the bags that you're all holding?”

“A change of clothes!” An answered instead.

“Eh?” Saki called out from where she sat. “You're not planning to stay over, right?” As far as she knew, that was more of a joke rather than something that was actually happening.

“Nah." An shook her head. “This is our cosplay. You know, to make the whole bartender act believable!” She pulled out a bartender's outfit from the bag and held it up for the three to see. Toya was especially deep in thought at the prospect of An wearing it.

“Do you all have bartender outfits?” Nene looked at the bag that Kohane was holding. The girl in question was a bit more hesitant to show off whatever was in it.

“N-no…” Kohane meekly pulled out a type of suit, one a bodyguard would wear. "We're supposed to be Anchan’s guards.” The outfit wasn't bad or anything, she just wasn't used to wearing anything like this before.

“That’s so cool!” Saki’s eyes sparkled, half imagining Shiho in a suit. “The bathroom on this floor is over there if you guys want to go change.” Saki pointed down the hallway. The two headed for the bathroom and changed (not at the same time if that wasn't obvious).

Eventually, Tsukasa and Haruka joined the group, with Haruka going to change into her suit as well. Soon, the three cosplayers rejoined the group.

An was in her bartender outfit: sharp black pants, a clean white shirt with a dark vest over it. Topped off with a tie that served no purpose but to be decorative.

Kohane and Haruka wore matching black suits with a white shirt tucked under. Their accessories include their ties and earpieces that don't do anything but aid in the professional look. Haruka was easily able to pull off the composed and cool flair; meanwhile, Kohane still exuded cinnamon roll energy even with the look.

They all looked great in their respective costumes, but the moment of awe was effectively ruined when An decided to hand them sunglasses of sorts. “I think guards wear these, right?” Her two guards stared at the eye accessory in their hands before putting it on. Kohane looked a little goofy with them on, but she's doing her best. Haruka was thriving, though.

“So, how do we look?” An asked while in the middle of her two guards, who looked more like the secret service rather than simple guards or bouncers for a bar.

Nene nodded, “You look good,” being the first to comment. “But are you staying like that for the entire party?” She was worried that they'd feel stuffy after some time.

“We'll be like this for a little bit, but if we want to change, then we'll do so. For the time being, it's to sell the fantasy.” Haruka answered.

“I feel like a celebrity, hehe!” An was brimming with joy, definitely making the most out of this opportunity with this one.

“I think you look amazing in that, Shiraishi,” Toya commented, causing An to blush a bit.

“Flattery won't get you more drinks, mister!” She did her usual thing and tried to laugh it off or joke, but clearly, his praise had a bigger effect on her than she realized.

“Speaking of drinks, are you going to start setting up?” Tsukasa asked, seeing as they didn't have anything on them. He figured that they stored things in their SEKAI.

“Oh, right!” An pulled out her phone. “This won't take very long!" And so the next couple of minutes were filled with the bartending trio constantly entering and leaving the SEKAI. Each time they came out, they brought something out with them, whether that be the drink dispensers or the three different coolers. The others aided in setting up as well.

“We tried to get a big variety of drinks from what everyone said in the group chat, so we hope that no one gets left out!” Kohane opened up one of the coolers, revealing a slew of soda, water, and other beverages.

“Man, you guys really were prepared,” Saki commented.

“This is a big celebration for all of us, so why not go all out?” Haruka was right, this was two different parties in one. So why not indeed?

An whipped out some ice bags from one of the coolers and filled up the dispensers. “I'll just get started on making some basic drinks, you two can hang out until the party starts!” She called out to her ‘guards’.

So the couches gained two more people while An made things along the lines of lemonade, iced tea, and iced coffee (or just normal coffee by borrowing the Tenma coffee maker). Until the doorbell rang this time, prompting Tsukasa to get up again to answer it.

Who was on the other side? None other than Rui and Emu, who arrived together, both holding a decently sized pink box.

“Oh hello Tsukasa-kun! May we come in?” Rui was the first to speak up.

“What's in the boxes?”

“These are cupcakes! I made them all with Oneechan!” And from the looks of it, Emu made a lot of cupcakes.

“Ooooh." Tsukasa nodded. "Very well, come in! You can put those in the kitchen next to the dishes we've made.” He certainly hoped that there was enough counter space for everyone's dishes once they arrive, otherwise they'll have to make space somehow.

“Oh, and by the way, I'd like to inspect the projector I left here yesterday, there's a…modification I've been working on since yesterday that I think would make for an excellent addition for the party,” Rui added.

“I'm ignoring the way you had to pause before calling whatever it is a modification.” The shorter boy groaned. “As long as it doesn't blow up, go ahead, it's your machine originally anyway.”

So Emu and Rui entered. Now totalling 9 out of the 20 expected attendants of this party.

Tsukasa and Rui went up to his room and pulled the projector from where it hung. Out of seemingly nowhere, Rui pulled out some tools from his backpack and started tinkering.

“So what exactly is this ‘modification’ you speak of?”

“Just a little something I think you're familiar with.”

“And… that is?” You can't expect Tsukasa to remember every little detail of his life, especially with how mysterious Rui was.

“Here, give me your phone and I'll show you.” Rui held out his hand. Tsukasa was a bit reluctant but surrendered his phone in the end. After which the phone was connected to the top of the projector and laid down on the floor.

Tsukasa stared in anticipation as Rui pulled out his phone to control the ball instead of the remote he had yesterday. The first thing that happened? The ball pulsated out a ring of light, expanding as if it scanned every inch of the bedroom that it could feasibly reach.

“Uh…” Tsukasa watched as it finished scanning, the ring of light shrank until it was no more. Then the ball lit up and blindsided him, but nothing happened…wait, “Nothing happened?”

“That was supposed to happen. Miku?”

And suddenly, Wonderland Miku appeared. In her full size, as if she were there in person. As if she were out of the SEKAI, it was clear she was a hologram, thanks to the holographic filter that made her body appear slightly transparent. Seems like Rui had made something spectacular again.

“WOAHH!! So is what it feels like to be in Tsukasa-kun’s room!” Miku ran around and inspected every bit of it closely. She couldn't pick anything up, of course, but she was able to sit on things that could be sat on, stand on surfaces that she should be able to stand on as if she were there, outside his phone.

“UHH?! Rui??? Care to explain?”

“It's quite simple, think of it as a form of augmented reality.” Rui did not elaborate, causing the star only more confusion.

“That doesn't help! What in the world is this ‘augmented reality’ you speak of?!” Tsukasa held out his hand towards Miku, who reached for it herself, tangling her fingers around his. He couldn't feel her hand, but it seemed like she couldn't phase through his body (since the AR projector scanned him as a surface as well).

“To explain it in the simplest way…” Rui considered his choice of words so that even someone who isn't as technologically fluent as Tsukasa could understand. “Technology that uses our environment and projects digital things onto it!” I guess that's somewhat accurate, right?

“Uhm…” Tsukasa was currently doing his best to absorb the information. “I think I understand it a little. So, because I connected my phone to it, Miku, and maybe everyone else in SEKAI could walk around?”

“Indeed. We'll be able to do the same for the other sekais as well. We just need a representative from each to plug into the projector.”

Tsukasa saw the four empty slots where other phones could be connected to. “And this doesn't somehow use up a lot of power and overheat?”

“Taken care of. Don't worry, I wouldn't put your home in jeopardy with a prototype.”

“Wait, how long have you been working on this?”

“About a few days now, it was convenient that I could add it as an extension to this.” Rui held up the ball.

“Uh-huh, well, we can connect the other phones later, for now, let's just give it a test run with our SEKAI.” Tsukasa stood up, and Rui turned off the ball for a minute, causing Miku to dissipate. They returned the disco ball variant to its original location, dangling above the living room from Tsukasa’s bedroom railing before heading back.

“What were you two doing?”

The moment the two descended, Kohane turned her attention to them. Curious about why they even went upstairs in the first place.

“Rui made some adjustments to something he left here,” Tsukasa answered. Meanwhile, Rui was ready to activate the program once again. With one simple command from his phone, the ball scanned every surface it could reach before flashing and blinding everyone who happened to be looking at the ball.

“Yeah, that got me the first time, too." Tsukasa knew to look away this time. After everything was set up, Miku reappeared.

“Miku?!” An wasn't sure what was going on, considering she was watching this from her little setup.

“HI EVERYONE!” Miku could not sit still, excitement coursing through her veins. This time keen on exploring the majority of the bottom floor of the Tenma house.

Nene sighed, figuring that this was another one of Rui’s wacky inventions, “Care to explain why Miku’s almost physically in the real world?”

“Like I've explained to Tsukasa-kun, I've simply made an augmented reality projector. Using his phone and its data, it acts as a portal that lets them take this form so long as it's within the range of the projector.”

“Something like that doesn't sound simple at all…” Haruka couldn't believe her eyes. She knew that Miku wasn't actually present, but it seemed as real as can be to her.

“Miku! You should behave when others are around!” Kaito appeared next to Tsukasa to apprehend the very easily excitable Vsinger, who was now joined by Emu, amplifying the wonderhoy energies.

“Could anyone with a SEKAI connect their phone to the device? I'm sure our SEKAI would like to be present as well.” Toya held up his phone.

“Not quite.” Rui shook his head. "I've tested this with my phone, but the strength at which I can supply is not even close to the power Tsukasa-kun’s phone seems to have. So to fully allow Miku the freedom she has now, I had to connect the device with both my phone and Emu-kun’s phone.”

“So the strength depends on the person in each group.” Haruka nodded. It's not like she could understand why it's like that, but she still got the idea.

“Well, regardless.” An called out, “I'm not giving up my phone! I wanna take a lot of pictures during the party, so someone else from VBS has to do it!”

“I-I can try. If my phone’s enough on its own. I don't mind not using it while I'm here.” Kohane already gave a heads up that she will get home pretty late at night, so there's no reason for them to be sending any texts or calling out of fear that their child is missing.

“If it's enough, then that's perfect. But we'll gather the rest of the phones once everyone gets here.” The effort to pull the ball from its dangling state would be tedious to do over and over again, so Rui noted in his head with Kohane as VBS’s potential representative.

“Is there potentially any rhyme or reason behind the different strengths?” Toya asked to give them a better scope to speculate.

“The SEKAIs work in the most mysterious ways.” Rui shrugged. “I've been trying to look into it myself, but even I can't get an answer sometimes. Tsukasa-kun is the easiest to understand. Not only is he our group’s leader and backbone, but he also has the strongest connection to the SEKAI, considering that he made it.”

“A strong connection to SEKAI?” Saki pondered the other girls of Leo/Need. Honami was their actual leader for sure, but if she were to think about who has the strongest connection to their SEKAI… “I think Icchan would be our representative! She's the first to enter our SEKAI and has the strongest connection…especially with Miku.” She had to tack that last part on for good measure.

Haruka chimed in with her own theory afterward. “We don't have a leader per se…But I think Minori comes closest to your description. She's the central figure to all of us coming together, and still is our backbone. Also, I'm pretty sure she was the first to access our SEKAI as well.”

“Thank you both. Once they arrive, I'll ask them to see if they wish to test the theories. If they're true, then I'll ask for their approval to borrow their phones for the time being.” Rui smiled. He knew he still needed to get someone from Empty SEKAI, but since none of the members were present, he would just have to wait.

The collective bunch now just hung out, waiting for the rest to arrive. And now, the next group! Airi and the Shinonomes, who were homing in on the Tenma house. They mainly followed Akito since he had been the only one of the three to have been there.

Akito had the majority of the cheesecakes in his possession at the moment. Out of five cheesecakes (yes, that's a lot, I know), he was holding three while the girls had one each. While reluctant, he did offer to hold them for Airi, so this was technically his fault.

He trailed behind them as the two girls chatted away about random topics such as makeup products.

‘I just want to put these down and hang out with Toya.’ Poor Akito. He knew Toya was staying over, but wasn't aware that Kohane had already made it so that would at least be a pleasant surprise for him.

Eventually, the three make it to Tsukasa’s front door. Ena was about to ring the doorbell until…

“Oi Miku! Get off the table. That's dangerous!” That sounded like An, and for some reason, she was talking as if there was a Miku that was actually there?

What was happening? Miku was simply parkouring around the living room. Could she get hurt? Maybe, but she seemed comfortable hopping from surface to surface. Also, again, it's not like she could knock over anything, as she couldn't interact with any physical object. Do Vsingers even get hurt? Questions for later.

“What's going on in there?” Airi could only imagine what chaos was behind these doors.

Ena resumed her action and rang the doorbell, this time with just a bit of hesitancy. Once the doorbell rang, they could hear everyone get silent on the inside as footsteps approached.

The door flew open and revealed Saki, actually. Maybe the siblings were alternating who opened the door.

“Ena-san, Airi Senpai, Shinonome-san! Welcome~!”

“Hey Tenma-san.” Ena smiled. She's going to have to rethink what she called the siblings if they're both going to be present, but that was a problem for a little bit later.

“Why did it sound like An was yelling at a Miku?” Akito asked the main question that was on his mind.

Saki didn't answer anything and instead stepped aside and revealed a curious-looking Miku who stood behind her.

“Miku?!" Airi reacted first with a lot of confusion. Not expecting life-size Wonderland Miku to be in the room with them at the moment (doesn't exactly work when the three are still standing by the door, but you get the joke).

“Airichan, Enachan! Hello!!!” The Vsinger is once again happy to see some familiar faces. She didn't know who Akito was, though.

“Do I even want to ask how this is possible?" Ena sighed.

“Kamishiro-san did something!” She enthusiastically answered, “I'm not exactly sure what it is, though," she shrugged right after.

“Of course it was him.” Akito rolled his eyes.

“Anyway, are those cheesecakes?” She stared at the boxes that they were holding, looking like she wanted a slice of them the moment they were set down onto a counter.

“Yep! We made a few types that hopefully everyone likes! I know these two are itching to get their hands on them…” Airi joked. She knew just how much the Shinonomes were salivating at the prospect of eating a lot of cheesecake today.

“You say that like we're rabid animals…” Ena walked inside, followed by Airi and Akito. Removing their shoes, they set down all the boxes next to the other boxes of sweet treats and joined the group.

Ena and Airi decided to talk to their favorite Wonderland Vsinger, Luka, because she happened to be out at the time, while Akito himself walked over to An since he noticed her whole setup and getup. “Damn, you weren't kidding about really going all out for the occasion.”

“Why would I lie? I'm a lady of my word, you know!” She put her hands on her hips.

“Uh huh.” Akito crossed his arms, totally not convinced. "And where'd you even get the outfit?”

“Dad helped me out! He even helped Haruka and Kohane get their outfits, too!”

“They're wearing outfits too?” He didn't get a good look at those who as he walked in. But as he turned around, Kohane was already making her way to his and An’s direction.

His eyes widened. Not able to say anything and just stare at the smaller girl.

“Akito-kun…how do I look?” She stood next to him (the sunglasses were off).

He kept staring. Trying to process what his girlfriend was wearing.

The longer the silence went on, the more embarrassed she got. “A-akito-kun?” Her face was a nice shade of red at this point.

An, on the other hand, was beginning to laugh her ass off. “Pfft, See? I told you he'd love it so much that his jaw would hit the ground!”

“S-shut it." His head snapped to An before returning to look at Kohane, and he finally decided to say something about it. “I think you… It looks good.” He was a man of few words in this instance.

‘How does she manage to look so cute in a suit…’ A question he'll wonder till the end of time. It's like he can imagine a cute hamster wearing it instead.

“Thanks!” Kohane chirped as she wore a big smile at the compliment. Happy that her beloved thought so.

Moving on, the next group was Honami, Kanade, Mafuyu, and… Ichika?

Tsukasa opened the door to see all four of them.

“Oh! I didn't expect to see all of you get here at the same time." He knew that the apple pie crew probably came together, but to see Ichika with them wasn't something he had expected.

“Hoshino-san offered to drive us here thanks to her father,” Kanade explained.

“I see.” He nodded. He saw the rectangular container of what seemed to be yakisoba with tinfoil wrapping on top in Ichika’s hands and the two decently sized bags that Honami alone carried. He figured that those were the pies. “Well, come on in! Everyone has kind of brought food, so we'll have to see where we can put everything.”

Ichika and Honami nodded as they entered. Before Kanade and Mafuyu entered, “Hold up, you too." Tsukasa stopped them.

“Tenma-san?” Mafuyu was a little confused. "Is something the matter?”

“Not exactly, but this is more about that.” He pointed to the catgirl Miku, who was dancing. Ichika didn't even get to put her item down before fawning over her, at least before Honami dragged her over to the kitchen.

“Miku?” Kanade didn't understand how she was in that form. “What does she have to do with us?”

“Well…” Tsukasa realized that he didn't phrase his earlier statement correctly. He cleared his throat and tried again. “You see, we may have a device that allows Vsingers from our SEKAIs to take a life-like form so that they may attend the party as if they were in the real world. My Miku’s here right now because I plugged my phone into the device.

It's pretty specific and requires a sort of representative because this sort of works on specific people’s phones. You'll need to allow us to borrow your phone for the duration of the party, though.” He really wished Rui were there to explain it in his own…basic way.

“So you're asking if one of us meets those requirements?” Mafuyu summarized.

“Yes! What we've gathered is that the person could be a leader or the backbone of their group. That sort of thing is somehow recognized by the SEKAIs… I don't even know how to explain the logic behind that. The other way is if the person has a strong connection to SEKAI.” Tsukasa knew that Mafuyu made her SEKAI alone like he did, so he thought she would be the clear answer.

“A strong connection…” Mafuyu mumbled. That'd make her the main choice for this ‘representative thing’, but she didn't want to surrender her phone. She just wasn't comfortable about that, and Kanade could tell too, thanks to the slight squint in the taller girl’s eyes.

“Tsukasa-san, you said it's either option, right? Maybe I can fit the first criterion instead.” Kanade spoke up.

“It's okay if you don't want to do it, Asahina-san!” She didn't know how he was able to read her like that, but then she realized that he was in the same group as Emu and Nene. “But yes, if you fit the first category, then that's good! It's been tested that anyone with the SEKAI can help, but it's less effective.” He shrugged. Not even going to question how a SEKAI could ‘identify a leader,’ but whatever goes.

With that settled, the two entered, and it was already beginning to get pretty loud. Rui had Nenerobo play some music while everyone chatted amongst themselves in different areas of the Tenma living room.

With four of the five potential representatives present, they await the last one since all they worked with was a referral from Haruka, which Airi seemed to agree with after being told how the gizmo worked. Ena also vouched for Kanade being their leader, as it seems like people go to her when it comes to checking progress and work. So that reaffirmed that selection.

Kohane was a bit hesitant about being the representative but considering that the rest of VBS disagreed. That they recognized her growth ever since the start of their journey, that she was the center of their victory over RAD WEEKEND. She deserved to be the representative. Suffice to say, she was in tears due to how thoughtful they were.

Now we await the last few people. Mizuki, Minori, and the Hinomori sisters. Who will be the next to arrive at the party? Continue to find out!... Like right now.

A polite knock on the door rings, and the one to get the door this time was Saki. And she was very happy because on the other side of the door was her girlfriend!

“Shiho!!!” The first thing she did was lunge at the gray-haired girl, who didn't budge and allowed herself to be smothered in Saki’s embrace.

“Hey, Saki.” She wore a small smile while returning the hug slightly.

“Oh my, there are a lot of people here… We're not the last ones to arrive, are we?” Shizuku took a peek inside.

“Nope! There are still like two more people left. Minorichan and Mizukichan.” Saki answered.

“Minori hasn't come yet? She seems like she'd be one of the first here.” Shiho was a bit concerned that the clover girl might have had some trouble, but what she didn't know was that said girl was simply spending too much time trying to decide what to wear.

“It's a bit strange, but I'm sure she is fine, shiichan!”

“If you say so.” If Shizuku was confident, then she didn't have much proof to argue against it.

“Come in come in! I'm sure they won't take too long to get here… I hope.”

Shizuku was one of the only people to use the SEKAI as an inventory. This makes a lot of sense considering she has two big pots of two different soups, and they were pretty heavy. So the method was spill-free and quite convenient. Another food item to add to the pile of other food items, but luckily, Shizuku’s soups were the last of them. This meant Tsukasa and co could get started setting everything up.

But while they were setting up, the doorbell rang… Multiple times. In very rapid succession.

Just to make it stop, Tsukasa quickly ran to the door and flung it open. The one ringing the bell? It was Mizuki with a flustered-looking Minori behind them.

“Heya, Senpai! Look who I ran into on my way here!” Mizuki motioned to Minori.

“Yep! Sorry, I'm a bit late. I had to get ready and everything. It took more time than I thought…hehe.” The idol awkwardly giggled.

“Yeah, but we're fashionably late! There's a difference, Minorichan!” Mizuki spared no time to make a joke.

“It's no problem! You two are the last to arrive, so now that you're here, the party can officially get started! Well, after something gets sorted, but come inside first.”

“”Okay!””

Once they entered the house, they easily slotted themselves near their closest friends and integrated. At least 5 different conversations were going on at the same time, but it was fun.

Rui needed Tsukasa to gather all the reps, though, so he did just that. He walked around, searched for everyone, and asked them to follow up upstairs. Ichika wasn't hard to find as she was talking to WxS Miku, Kanade stuck around Mafuyu and Ena, Kohane was with An and Haruka at the makeshift bar, and Minori... was also there for a different reason.

“Oh my God… Harukachan in a suit looks soooo dashing! I need to take more pictures!”

Yes, she was swooning over Haruka, which anyone could easily see at least five planets away. Minori was taking as many pictures of herself as if she were a model.

“Ahem! Hanasato, would you mind if I impeded your fangirling to ask you and Azusawa to come up to my room for a minute?” He already had Ichika and Kanade walk up first.

“Oh, is this for your representatives of each SEKAI thing?” Kohane questioned.

“Eh? Representatives? What are you talking about?” Minori was definitely not filled in, as the only thing that currently filled her head was her favorite idol wearing a suit.

“Yes! Come with me for a second.”

So the three walked up to Tsukasa’s room and joined the other three. Rui was already pulling up the projector and readying the cables needed to plug each phone into the device. He even had adapters ready in case their phones were of a different brand or used a different type of cable.

“I'll ask again, are you all willing to give up your phones for the night if this works as expected?” Rui needed full consent before continuing. He already knew Tsukasa was fine not having his phone, so it was up to the other four.

All the girls looked at each other and then nodded or agreed. It wasn't exactly a big problem for them, and giving their SEKAI the freedom like Wonderland SEKAI would be fun, so who wouldn't be on board?

“Very well, hand me your phones.”

One by one, they handed their phones to Rui, who plugged them into a (totally) random order. Ichika’s, Minori’s, Kohane’s, Tsukasa’s phone was already plugged in, and lastly Kanade’s.

Once all of them were connected, he checked his phone as a means to gauge the power each phone provided (just go along with it). And to his reassurance, everyone was indeed the right choice, as all five SEKAIs now could use the projector as a medium to join the party.

“All clear. Thanks for your cooperation,” Rui smiled, very grateful that the projector not only didn't blow up on itself but also seemed to be working amazingly. The only thing left is to officially get the party started!

Once the AR ball was secure and hung, everyone returned downstairs, and Tsukasa got everyone's attention.

“I'm sure I don't need to say much, but now that we're all here, I believe it's time to say that the party can officially begin! Hit it, Rui!” He pointed to the purple guy who turned the ball on again, except this time it did both functions. Setting up the AR field and projecting the night sky onto the walls.

Time for the fun to truly begin (Yes, I might have said that this was supposed to be the final chapter, but too many ideas came to mind, and now this chapter is long). Tune in next time for the final chapter for reals.

Notes:

Yeah, if I said that this chapter was going to be the final one, I lied. Turns out, I like doing things sequentially, and surprise surprise, getting people to a party needs to come before the party starts :O

Some key notes and comments about this chapter I need to say. For those who read these, I actually don't know how many people actually read my endnotes. Or even my beginning notes, either...have the skits been funny or entertaining? Or have they gotten stale, and people ignore those? I'll just keep doing them for now since I think they're a nice little extra :P

Okay, seriously, first. The whole AR thing using the same discoball thingy that I had Rui make last chapter, how we feelin? I had asked for some people's opinions on how I should try to incorporate the actual Vsingers into the party, rather than have them be small Virtual bodies radiating from a phone. So this is technically my best answer, Augmented Reality. We sword art onlining up in here. Hope the explanation about why the reps were needed to power this technology works, though, because I was pulling that exposition from the damn void.

Second, I know some people's portions and or talking pieces are much smaller than others. I had key moments I wanted to touch on more than giving everyone equal screentime (Sorry Airi, Ena, Shizuku, and anyone else who like spoke a grand total of 2 lines. I'll make it up to you in the party chapter...maybe...)

Third, I'm still open to interaction suggestions for the party as of this chapter. The ones from the last chapter have actually been brainstormed, and I'm ready to implement them once I write them. So if you have more Human to human, Human to Vsinger, or Vsinger to Vsinger interactions you want to see. Leave them in the comments!

Chapter 27: The party and the End!

Summary:

It's the party! Enjoy the Scenarios and conversations I wrote that happens throughout the party :D

Notes:

Tsukasa: We're here! Road's end.

Mizuki: Yippee! The long-awaited end of the work! I mean, how long has it been since the start of the fanfiction?

Nene: The website says it started on the 28th of November last year.

Tsukasa, checking his phone: IT'S BEEN ALMOST A YEAR?

Honami: Time really does fly, doesn't it? Over the course of 10 months, he made a total of 27 chapters.

Nene: A total of 180,000 words...doesn't this guy know how to make his work concise? People will get bored if they read too many details. And it's even worse if he repeats the same phrases and details over and over.

Tsukasa: Bah! Don't be mean, Nene! He wrote this work as a story of self-indulgence! No matter what he does and how he does it, it's up to him. Isn't it?

Mizuki: But he got a lot of people to read it along the way! I'm sure he's happy people even gave his work the light of day, even if it's messy and not perfect. It's the fact that people enjoy it anyway, despite its flaws.

Honami: Well, maybe now that it's the end, he could take a well-deserved rest. And people can read it knowing that it's finished and wouldn't have to wait for another chapter.

Tsukasa: But still, it's sad knowing that our journey has come to an end! Honestly, it felt like the journey wasn't ever going to end, but here we are. The final chapter. We might never be able to celebrate any future milestones. *Pretends to cry*

Nene: Did you forget he said he might make epilogue chapters based on other pairings? He'll probably upload something every once in a while. Stop being dramatic, and let's finish up these notes.

Mizuki: She's right! Let's send off this segment for the last time for maybe a while.

Honami: Everyone! One, Two, Three!

Everyone: Thank you for reading!!! We hope you enjoyed the fic!

As promised, the true final chapter for reals. Before we begin, the content will be structured into sections, each separated by lines, similar to Chapter 17, to indicate a different scenario that is likely unrelated to the previous one. I have a decent list of interactions, so I'll try to do them all justice! Just know that it happened at the party. Enough Stalling, let's do this! Also, I'll try to come up with a fitting name for every conversation.

---

Ichika and the 7 dwar- I mean 5 Mikus!

The party was in full force now. The projector illuminated the room with eye-catching starlight, and they even covered up the windows as much as they could to amplify the effect. A decent amount of chatter from both human and non-human alike filled the air as many small groups formed to create different conversations. Some grabbed themselves a plate of food and drinks from An. Thanks to the sheer quantity and variety, there were a lot of choices and no future where they ran out of food. And if they wanted, the humans could technically bring food to the Vsingers in the SEKAIs.

Music blasted throughout the house. The current song? NEO, of course. By the TV was a mounted switch 2 courtesy of Nene, and a lot of controllers lying about. Ready for anyone to come by and play games of their choice. Mario Party, Mario Kart, Smash, and potentially any other suitable party games, Nene had it covered as well. Currently, Akito, Toya, and Emu were playing something with some of the Vsingers cheering them on.

But none came to the party with a mission in mind like Ichika did.

The first thing the moment the party started was that Ichika was roaming around, on a quest to find those she so desperately wanted to interact with. Ever since the idea of a party was proposed, this had been her goal.

What was her goal? To talk to all the other Mikus…duh.

Sure, she knew the spherical contraption that hovered over all their heads allowed for every Vsingers to technically be physically present, but that doesn't mean that her desired targets are all in one place…

Except they actually were, to her convenience. While the other present Vsingers and their versions were all split up, all the Mikus were together on the steps of the stairs leading to the second floor. Empty Miku and Wonderland Miku sat on the steps next to each other, Street Miku leaned against the wall, Stage Miku hung by the rail to watch everyone else, and School Miku sat on a lower step in front of the other two sitting Mikus.

“Ah Miku!”

Ichika called without even thinking that she'd end up turning the heads of literally all of them. She walked up to them and sat next to her Miku.

“Oh, that…Could get a little confusing.” Ichika giggled at the reaction she got. All she felt right now was immense joy at the different Mikus right in front of her. Had it not been for the party she was at, she'd be fangirling so hard right now. But instead, she was doing her best to remain composed and not faint on the spot.

‘They're all so cute!’ Ichika’s eyes glimmered as she observed everyone. Where she sat placed her directly in the middle of the Mikus.

School Miku spoke up first with a hefty sigh. “Ichika, I can feel your excitement from here. I know you've been wanting this for a while, so go nuts.” She swore she was over this, after being constantly reassured that she was still the favorite Miku out of all of them, but she couldn't help but feel a bit scared that Ichika might overlook her while talking to the others.

“Really?!” Ichika then looked at the rest. All of them seemingly greet her in their own way.

“Greetings.” Empty Miku spoke up with an acknowledging nod. One of the few Mikus she hasn't really seen at all, the same goes for street Miku.

“HI!!” Wonderland Miku was as energetic as ever. Her tail wagged a lot, excited to meet new potential friends. For a cat girl, she definitely exhibited dog behavior.

“Hey.” Street Miku was very nonchalant as she greeted with a small wave. She exuded the most ‘cool’ energy out of all the Mikus present.

“Hello!” Stage Miku waved cutely. She shared a lot of the energy as Wonderland Miku but toned down just a bit.

“Hi!” Ichika smiled. “You're all so unique from each other, honestly, it feels like a dream to talk to so many Mikus!”

“We heard that you're a pretty big Miku fan. So this one...” Street Miku nodded towards School Miku, who simply looked away as she had just been outed by her fellow version. “Asked us to come together and meet you.”

Ichika only stared at her favorite Miku with stars in her eyes. “You really gathered all the Mikus for me?”

“Of course. You've been thinking about it every day. Figured that I would help out by making it easier for you to meet all of them.”

It's like a tear of pure happiness was shed. “I'll never forget this. I'll give you the biggest hug in SEKAI later!” Ichika smiled.

School Miku simply choked on her words. "I-I'll hold you to your word.”

“Hehe, it's nice to see that you have such a good friendship!” Stage Miku spoke up. “So now that we're all here, how are you feeling?”

“Overjoyed! You all have distinct personalities, and I really like how your outfits suit you all. If you want, I can do my best to keep it short; otherwise, I think I'd gush too much about all of you…” While Ichika wouldn't turn out hanging out with Mikus for the entire party, she didn't want to eat up their entire time there.

“OH! I wanna hear!” Wonderland Miku raised her hand. Her ears and tail twitched, but too bad Ichika couldn't pet her at that moment. Maybe another day.

“I second that.” Empty Miku nodded in agreement. Curious to hear what someone outside of N25 had to say about her, since she knew that their SEKAI is among the most unique in terms of atmosphere and outfits.

Since Empty Miku was the most recent to speak, Ichika decided to comment on her first. “You're so much different from all the Mikus…And that's not a bad thing at all! I really like your hair color and the cozy look you have! And those different eye colors, too! You're really unique!” And thus began Ichika’s gushing.

The observed one smiled softly at the barrage of compliments.

“Me next, me next!!” Wonderland Miku shot up from where she sat, startling Empty Miku a bit at the sudden movement.

“Sure.” Ichika studied the catgirl for a second and was forming her sentences. “You're really cute! I really like your ears and tails! I heard that they're really soft and I want to touch them…”

School Miku could be heard mumbling, "What's so good about having animal features…” Only Street Miku heard it and chuckled.

“Your hair ornaments and star decorations on your clothes are very cute too! You have this fairy tale feel to you that all comes together so well!” That was the end of Ichika’s gushing for this Miku.

“Yay!” Wonderland Miku wore the cute catlike smile that befitted her image. If it were possible, Ichika would be petting the Vsinger at the moment.

“Guess I'm next?” The most casual Miku, Street Miku, spoke up next. Though she isn't exactly someone who usually gets showered with compliments.

“Sure!” Ichika looked over at Miku, who was in a completely different style of clothing. “Hmmm, you give off a much different kind of atmosphere. You're less cute and more cool. I like your coat, and your overall outfit makes you feel more…what's the word… Professional! Maybe even Elegant”

“Elegant? That's a new one.” Street Miku commented. She knew that in terms of style, hers didn't really match the others, but to be described as elegant… It was a nice thing to hear.

“Lastly, me!” Stage Miku prompted. She stared at the human girl in anticipation.

“You remind me of the original Miku a lot. You share the same hair color and similar color palettes. It's a refreshing take that isn't too far from the original but different enough to be your own character! I think you look beautiful overall!”

“Aww, you're going to make me blush!” The idol Miku had her hands cup her cheeks as she struggled to hold in her smile. “You should come watch one of our concerts one day!”

“Really?!” The reaction from Ichika was near instant. “I wouldn't dare miss it, but I'll have to ask someone from More More Jump to let me in.”

“Ahem!” A cleared throat anchored Ichika back to the presence next to her. “Aren't you forgetting someone?”

All eyes turned to School Miku, who had been sitting silently while Ichika admired all the other versions of her.

“I wouldn't ever forget you, Miku.” Ichika giggled.

“Okay then, hit me with it.” The Vsinger pouted; meanwhile, the other four simply giggled at the fifth’s blatant jealousy.

“Hmmm…everything!” That was the simple answer that Ichika came up with.

“Isn't that a bit of a cop out?” School Miku blushed, even if it were one… It was very effective.

“I really mean it. With all the help you've done for me over the past couple of years and how much we've hung out together, I'd say that there's nothing I don't like about you." There was no trace of a lie on Ichika’s face. Just pure appreciation.

“..." School Miku crossed her arms and thought about it before releasing a massive sigh. “Fine, you win."

“Aww, you two have such a good relationship!” Sung Stage Miku.

“Do you mind telling us about it?” Empty Miku asked.

“Sure!” So Ichika began telling the tales of Leo/Need while the Mikus, except School Miku, listened intently.

Meanwhile…

Honami walked around the room because Ichika couldn't be found anywhere for the past 10 minutes. That was until Saki pointed her towards the stairs because that was the last time she had seen the guitarist.

When she walked over to the stairs, she was met with a very wholesome scene of Ichika in the middle of telling a story to the Mikus as they gathered around her. Her presence wasn't noticed, but she knew that she had to capture this moment. So with a soft smile, she pulled out her phone, made sure it was on silent, and snapped a couple of pictures before going back to the party.

---

Backstage support!

Akito had just finished playing some rounds of Mario Kart with Toya and Emu. Boy, he did not know that the short pink girl was a killer at the game, but he knew now not to cross her in it.

So now he wandered the room, looking for things or someone to occupy him for a bit. The first thing he did? Get some more of Airi’s cheesecakes because they were good and there was plenty. Why would he let it go to waste? He grabbed a paper plate and loaded a slice of two different cheesecakes before he resumed his wandering for a bit.

That was until he felt some fingers poking his shoulder. With a quick spin, he turned around to see his favorite bar bodyguard smiling at him.

“Hey, Kohane. Having fun?”

“Yeah! Dressing up with Anchan and Haruka is nice. And the party itself is so fun! Tsukasa-san did a good job putting it together.”

Akito cringed upon the blonde’s name being invoked. “Hearing you praise that guy… Well, I guess you're right. The party kicked off perfectly, and it's been a blast hanging out with everyone so far. So I guess it's fair to give him props every once in a while…”

Kohane giggled at her boyfriend's very roundabout way of appreciating the host's effort. “I can tell you're enjoying it a lot too!... I’d take a picture of you if I had my phone, but I don't.” She frowned a bit.

“Right, you don't have access to your phone.” He looked up at the very still device that was suspended in the air. “It's basically powering that thing, right?”

“Something like that! It lets everyone in Street SEKAI move around like they are now!” Kohane nodded.

“Yep, they look like they're having fun." Akito took a look around the room. Len and Rin were having fun with some interesting-looking versions of themselves (Wonderland), Luka was simply bouncing from conversation to conversation, Kaito and Meiko were sticking together, and Miku decided it would be fun to tease a different Miku (School).

The two continued to chat until a different-looking version of Kaito approached them. He wore a friendly smile and a professional-looking show costume. Dawned in white and blues, he bore a resemblance to a different Kaito they knew from another SEKAI, but slightly different.

“Hello! I was searching for people to have a conversation with, and I hope I'm not intruding on anything.” This Kaito was quite polite, then again, it seems like most of them were…we don't talk about the elephant in the room right now.

“It's fine! It's always interesting to talk to new versions of people we know from our own SEKAI!” Kohane invited the Vsinger into the conversation.

“I appreciate it! I'm from Stage SEKAI. A pleasure to meet you two.”

“Stage SEKAI, huh? Akito parroted. “So that's Airi-san’s SEKAI.”

“Minorichan too!”

“Ah, it seems you're both familiar with some of the holders.” Kaito acknowledged. "It's been fun working with them throughout their journey as idols.”

“Are you an idol as well?” Kohane asked.

“I am! I work both on stage and off stage. It's an even ratio, actually. I can either work behind the scenes, acting as the manager and fiddling with machinery like the lights, or I can be on stage performing with the rest!”

“Heee… A Kaito who actually does his job.” Akito snarked. His perception of Kaito was one who… Let's just say he saw him as a little lazy, to say the least.

“Akito-kun…Kaito-san would be hurt if he heard you say that.” Kohane chidded.

“Yeah, yeah.”

“What does your Kaito do?” Stage Kaito asked out of curiosity. So far, he had only met the troupe leader and the guitarist versions of himself.

“He's a DJ. On top of that, he teaches Len how to DJ and helps out around Meiko’s cafe when he isn't slacking off.” Akito answered. At least the Vsinger was a pretty good cook, other than the time Kaito tried to prank him with a takoyaki with questionable ingredients.

“Sounds like he does a lot!...well, aside from the whole slacking off thing.” Kaito chuckled. "I can't afford to slack off even for a second. As everyone’s number one fan, I can't let any of them down! So I do my best to manage them and make sure that their performances go off without a hitch!” He looked very proud of it, too.

“Then do you prefer working backstage more than being on stage?” Kohane questioned. The Kaito in front of them mentioned an even split, but that doesn't stop him from having a preference.

“Honestly, if I had to choose one over the other, I'd choose being the support any time. To watch all my fellow idols shine in the spotlight is my passion!”

“That's quite admirable…” Akito mumbled. "I can't even imagine myself sitting back and watching everyone in the group be on stage without me, even if I was doing a lot of the heavy lifting in the background." It hurt to imagine a world where he wasn't performing with his beloved friends and his girlfriend.

“Hehe, we wouldn't want to perform without you either, Akito-kun!” She flashed him a big and loving smile. "It wouldn't be the same for all of us if you weren't singing and dancing with us!”

Akito smiled at the sentiment. "Thanks, Kohane.” And then he placed a hand on top of her head as a gesture of gratitude, petting the girl. The girl, in return, giggled in appreciation, fully enjoying the act of affection.

Stage Kaito smiled at the two in front of them, watching them have a little moment together before walking away to join another group.

---

Taking breaks!

It had been a few hours since the party started (Let’s say it’s around 5 pm now). People were constantly changing groups to talk to newer people, or even started taking others into their SEKAI so that they may explore each other’s magical Pocket Dimensions. Wonderland Meiko had just finished talking to another version of herself, though that version didn't seem to want to talk to anyone and preferred to sit in the corner and watch people. So she simply shrugged it off and left her to her own devices.

Now looking for new talk mates, she hovered around different groups. She noted that Wonderland SEKAI’s Vsingers were pretty spread out from one another. Luka, in particular, seemed to have been talking to a purple-haired girl and a white-haired girl. What was strange was that her fellow Vsingers were pretty awake, but she shrugged it off and kept on moving…

“Oof!”

That was until she bumped into a different Luka—one who sported more casual clothing compared to the Luka she's used to.

“Oh, sorry!” Meiko was the first to apologise.

“Don't be, I wasn't really looking at where I was going either!” Luka chuckled. “I'm from Street SEKAI, you?”

“Wonderland. I heard your Meiko makes coffee.” Meiko had been considering introducing coffee to the SEKAI after all this time, even though Tsukasa and Kaito were against it (refer to chapter 5).

“Yep! She makes some pretty good coffee. What am I like in your SEKAI?”

“Always sleeping…well, usually.” Aside from the fact that she was not actually sleeping right now.

“Huh? Sleeping?” Part of Luka wished she could snooze off somewhere and have it be accepted as normal.

“Well, she's kind of unique in the sense that she's asleep if everyone is happy.” Meiko glanced at said Vsinger, just to double-check. Yep, Open-eyed and clearly awake…was someone not happy at the moment?

“That's… pretty neat. What about you? What do you do?” Luka mainly heard about Wonderland's Miku and Kaito from her Meiko and Miku, but this was the first time she had heard about her counterpart from such a whimsical place. It was safe to say that she was intrigued.

“You might have heard that Kaito’s the troupe leader, well, you can consider me second in command!” Meiko proudly stated.

“That sounds like a lot of work.” Luka couldn't imagine being a part of an acting troupe. ‘Wait, how does the other me act if she's always asleep?’ She wondered, but she didn't voice it out loud.

“It's not that bad, especially since Kaito's such a worrywart that he often takes care of most things! Though to be honest, I wish the guy would take more breaks, we had to literally fire him for a day just to get him to relax!” Meiko felt exhausted even explaining the situation. The amount of effort it took for their leader to get some rest was too much.

“Did you end up taking over?” Someone had to take over when the leader was away, right? It made sense that the second in command did.

“Nah, Miku did.” It was a fun day, to say the least.

“The cat girl?”

“Yep.”

“Huh, well, I can't say my Kaito’s any better for a different reason.” Luka shrugged. “He's the exact opposite of yours. Takes way too many breaks, honestly, he's too carefree sometimes.” To be honest, Luka’s exactly like that, too. Some would say she was very aloof and only popped up when she felt like it, but this Meiko doesn't need to know that.

“That's funny, maybe mine could learn a thing or two from yours. To know that it's okay to slack off a little or to give others some of the weight he's always carrying.”

“Don't bother, he'd be a bad influence. He wouldn't be teaching how to relax, he'd be teaching your Kaito how to be downright lazy." Luka shook her head.

That sent a shiver down Meiko’s back. "Kaito being lazy… That's an image I don't think I ever want to see.”

“Right? Your Kaito is safe as long as he doesn't succumb to my Kaito’s habits, which, by the sounds of it, he's too responsible to ever do that. So you're in the clear!”

“Phew!” Meiko dramatically wiped a fake sweat drop from her head. “Oh, you also never told me what you do in your SEKAI!”

‘Uh oh.’ That was all Luka could think of before she tried to come up with a decently believable answer. “I…sometimes help out at the cafe. I'm not a worker there like Len and Miku are, but I hang out and y’know… help out.” She once again will not mention how she's usually off doing whatever around the SEKAI rather than helping.

While Meiko could detect a hint of falsehood in the answer, she chose not to question it and nodded along. Maybe she'll ask another member of that SEKAI when she gets a chance. You know, to confirm if that was the truth another time. But for now, she’ll continue to talk with this Luka.

---

Therapy? Probably!

Kanade and Mafuyu sat at a different part of the room, more so to avoid being right next to the DJ setup, since it was sort of loud.

“Thanks for sticking with me, Mafuyu.” Kanade winced. Sure, it wasn't the loudest music in the world, but still, she could use some headphones right about now.

“We could ask them to turn it down a little." Mafuyu turned her head back to the rest of the party in search of someone who would be able to accommodate her. Perhaps someone like Tsukasa or Rui. But her head soon turned back when Kanade spoke up.

“I wouldn't want to inconvenience them like that, Mafuyu. Besides, staying here seems to work. So it's okay.”

With a nod, Mafuyu accepted it since her friend said so.

They sat there for a bit in silence, watching the rest of the group as they partied. A new rotation of people played on the TV, a good mixture of Vsingers and humans gathered around an area to dance to whatever song that played, and others simply hung out in different areas of the room and chatted.

“How's the party?" Kanade broke the silence with an obvious question. Since neither of them is are party person, she should check in on her to make sure she wasn't uncomfortable.

“It's…nice. It helps that we know a lot of people here and they're friendly.” Mafuyu herself even joined a conversation or two. Though it was mainly Emu pulling her into them.

“That's good. I'm glad you're enjoying it.”

After a few more minutes of small talk, one of the Lukas approached them. Nothing like the Luka they're used to, this one was dressed in what can be described as the most adorable outfit ever. Lots of pom poms, frills, cute colors, horns, and a dress with a lot of pastel colors.

While the Vsinger hasn't introduced themselves yet, both Mafuyu and Kanade had a feeling that the one standing in front of them was in the same SEKAI as the Cat Miku. The one that was currently running around while dragging their own Miku with her. What good friends they were.

“Hello…!” Luka was the one to initiate the conversation. She gave them a little wave to accompany her greeting.

“Hi!” Mafuyu replied with her facade. Kanade simply nodded in acknowledgement.

“You might…know me, but I'm from Wonderland SEKAI. It's nice to meet you~”

“Oh. Ena told us about you. She said you were consoling Momoi-san about her troubles. While I don't know her well, I'm glad that you were able to help her.” Kanade remembered what the brown haired member said. How the Vsinger gave the idol a lap pillow and all.

“Mhm…! I help those who might be unhappy…If someone were, then I wouldn't… be able to sleep comfortably~”

“Sleep? What do you mean?” Mafuyu questioned the logistics behind virtual characters needing sleep. ‘I didn't know that Vsingers sleep at all… then again, they can eat food just fine.’ The SEKAI is truly a strange place, that's for sure.

“My sleep is a bit of a special kind. If everyone is happy, then I can sleep well…! But it's hard to sleep if even one person isn't.” Luka smiled softly at Mafuyu in particular.

Kanade looked like she remembered that tidbit from someplace else. “I think I remember hearing that from someone. I'm not sure who I heard it from, but it sounds very familiar.”

“So you're awake because someone is unhappy?” Mafuyu asked. She smiled… a little too brightly, and added, “It’s been fun being here with everyone!" Enough people already knew about her mask and story. She didn’t need Vsingers from an entirely different SEKAI finding out too.

Luka didn't believe it for a second. “It's small, but I can sense who the feeling belongs to…, and it drives me to help them…!” Hence why Luka was there with them right now. “I can feel your true emotions even if you're not showing them." This felt a bit targeted.

Kanade worriedly looked at Mafuyu, but the purple-haired girl didn't falter.

“And so you came directly to me to confront me?” Mafuyu’s facade was slowly fading. Her tone leveled out to a flat one.

Luka flinched and frowned. “I didn't mean to come off as pushy... If I did, then I apologize.” She bowed her head. “I only wish to help you if you let me~” She quickly explained, with guilt on her face.

After some studying, Kanade smiled and tugged on the taller girl’s jacket, “I think it's okay to open up to her. It's just a hunch I have." For some reason, she felt a comforting atmosphere while the Vsinger was in their vicinity.

Mafuyu thought about it for a second. ‘A stranger of a Vsinger from a different SEKAI, but one from a SEKAI that someone like Ootori-san was from.’ And someone like the small underclassmen only sought to help her through her troubles, so there's no need to question the intentions of the woman in front of her.

On top of that… ‘Why do I feel compelled to open up to her?’ It felt like a soft push that encouraged Mafuyu to spill. “Okay.”

Luka lit up and guided them to sit on a vacant couch. “The feeling is faint, and I can feel that you've been improving greatly~, so even if I can't dispel that last bit for good… helping you for today is good for me.” She giggled.

“Faint, huh?” Kanade repeated. She wondered what this Luka would have seen had they met even a year ago or when they first all started tackling the problem. Would she have been scared of the negative emotions that Mafuyu harbored? Whatever it is, she's glad that Mafuyu’s problems have been shrinking ever since then. “That's good to know.” She whispered under her breath.

So they talked, well, more like it was story time. Mafuyu spoke of her journey and what had happened that led her to where she was, with Kanade chiming in at times. Luka nodded and listened closely.

Over the course of the story, it was obvious that the heavy amounts of pain and grief were slowly overtaken by a feeling of relief and joy as the roommates started talking about Mafuyu’s journey of healing. The times spent with the n25, the friends outside the group who were willing to help, the SEKAI with their reluctant yet caring actions, all of it.

Luka did not have the answers to the painful times, but her being there to listen did wonders. The fact that they started to deviate and focus on the positives, rather than the negatives, after some time dissipated the feelings she once sensed from Mafuyu, and that's what made the Vsinger smile. When Mafuyu reminded herself of all the love and support she’s now getting from her peers.

Once the storytelling was over, it felt as if a weight had been lifted off of Mafuyu’s shoulders. As if telling Luka somehow cast a spell on her to feel better. Maybe that’s just another effect she had on people. But whatever it was, it was enough to make her fall asleep on the spot. Upon realizing this, they ended the conversation as they both observed the sleeping girl peacefully slumbering from the positive emotions generated by them.

---

A short respite.

It was now about 9 pm, and the party was still as active as it had started. People have long since begun requesting Nenerobo at the DJ station to put in instrumentals so that they could basically have fun with Karaoke. Meanwhile, Tsukasa aimlessly walked around the living room, trying to be the best host he could. Occasionally, he would pop into small groups to make sure everything was good.

“Is everything all good here?”

Akito, Ena, Saki, and Airi turned to him. They seemed to have been talking about love and relationships, with Akito getting dragged into the conversation.

“S’all good here,” Akito answered for the group.

“Rui! Are you sure that ball won't run out of power? It's been running nonstop for a few hours now!”

Rui, who was talking with WxS Len, VBS Kaito, and Emu, faced him. Seems like they were the ones who were most interested in the inner workings of the device. Emu already knew since she was helping him with it, but she just wanted to hear him explain it again.

“I've checked the power capacity of the projector. I'm fully confident that it will last until the end of the party. As I've said before, there's nothing to worry about, Tsukasa-kun.”

“Alright, just checking in!” They previously ran into a few problems when it came to an empty battery before, so can you blame the guy for being worried? He didn't want to disappoint his many guests!

“Shiraishi! Are you still wearing the costume?! I saw that Azusawa and Kiritani-san changed out of their costumes. Surprisingly, you're still in yours.”

An had chosen to stick by her area since it's very frequent that people came to visit her and get a drink. This kept her company, and besides, she liked the whole get-up. Mizuki hovered around the area to keep her company for the time being before they inevitably jumped into a new conversation.

“Kohane and Haruka changed because it started getting stuffy for them, but this outfit’s perfectly fine! So I'm not in a rush!”

“If you say so!” That was good enough for him.

This was repeated a few more times as he checked up on everyone, only to realize he never saw Nene in any of the groups. She wasn't even sitting in a lonely corner anywhere as far as he remembered.

‘That's strange…where could she be?’

“Has anyone seen Nene as of late?” He randomly jumped into a conversation just to get a lead on Nene’s whereabouts.

Kanade, Ichika, Kohane, and Minori all turned their attention to him as he poked his head into whatever conversation they were having. Ichika seemed to have been telling them about her Miku gathering she had earlier, so they were just listening to her with a smile on their faces since the storyteller could not stop gleefully talking about Mikus.

“Nenechan? I'm not sure.” Minori glanced around the room to see if she could spot the green girl, not knowing that Tsukasa had already flipped the entire room upside down just to find her.

“I've checked all over the place! I don't even know if she left or went into a SEKAI.” He slumped his shoulders.

Ichika, who knew the house more than the other three, looked at the stairs. “Have you checked upstairs? Maybe she's taking a break from the party.”

As if Tsukasa had an epiphany, “Ichika, you might be on to something! I'll check upstairs. Well… Before that, how's the party been? I know it might be a bit weird not to have your phone available to you.” Obviously, he had to check in with the rest of the nominated reps.

“I've been okay without mine!” Kohane chirped. “Being able to see all the different versions of Miku and everyone else interacting with each other has been so fun."

“And you've been a great host, Tsukasa-kun. Today has been fun.” Kanade added. She didn't think she'd enjoy it as much, but when all your friends are here, it changes things.

“Appreciate the comments! Now, if you'd excuse me…” He slipped out as easily as he slipped in. Heading upstairs to start part two of his search for his girlfriend. No sign of her hanging out by the top of the stairs, so he figured that she was in one of the rooms.

The first room he checked? His own, of course! Where else would she possibly be hiding? He entered his room and saw… Not Nene, that's for sure. It was empty when he expected her to be there. Well, not exactly. There were signs of life in the room as he noticed that his balcony door was open.

‘Is she outside? If she is, then I hope she has a coat since it's pretty cold out there.’

With silent steps, he made his way over and peered outside. As he expected, Nene was out there, simply staring out into the world with her back turned towards him. The night sky was already out, and the stars were setting in, a dazzling sight (not as amazing as School SEKAI’s night sky, but still nice to look at regardless).

“There you are…” Tsukasa’s shoulders relaxed the moment he saw her figure against the twilight sky.

A mischievous smile formed on Tsukasa’s face as he snuck behind Nene and wrapped his arms around her waist. The little jolt she reacted with gave him a chuckle.

“Taking a break?” He laid his chin on the top of her head. Inhaling whatever shampoo she must have used in his home.

The moment she realized who it was, all fear left her. “Yeah, I just thought I'd escape from the music for a bit. Why are you here?” She placed her hands on top of his and leaned into him.

“Looking for you! I didn't see you while walking around, so I looked all over for you.”

“I told Rui I was going to take a breather up here.”

“Well… Rui didn’t mention anything, so I started searching. If I couldn't find you here, I'd have to put missing papers for a beautiful lost girl.”

Her face definitely got much warmer. "You're so cheesy.” But she giggled at it anyway.

“How's the party? I know large gatherings aren't your style, Nene.” Of course, he'd ask her the same thing he asked everyone.

“I mean, it's been fun. I like talking to everyone, food is good, and playing games with people is great. What's there not to like?” She shifted so that she would be facing him now, though she had to tilt her head up slightly to look at the star's gleaming face.

“That's true.” Tsukasa shrugged, ending the conversation.

Silence. All they continued to do was enjoy the warmth of each other's bodies and stare into each other's eyes as muffled Vocaloid music rang out from the floor below them.

‘Uh, How long are we going to stay like this…?’ Not that she was complaining, but they had a party to get back to. And the longer they stayed here, the more other people would start to question their absence.

So Nene made a move. She cupped his face, pulled it down, and gave him a sweet little peck on the lips before escaping his embrace and walking back inside first. Leaving him stunned as she walked away with a shy smile on her face.

---

Frightening…!

How did Nene end up in this situation?

It had only been a few minutes since she rejoined the party after getting her breather, and she's already in a sticky situation.

What's happening? Well, she happened to come across two different Kaitos with two WILDLY different personalities. One of the Kaitos wore cozy school clothes while the other sported white, gray, and black with ripped sleeves, and for some reason didn't wear shoes. Shoeless Kaito's cold stare bored holes into the other Kaito as he cowered in fear of the strange and very, VERY angry version of himself.

When Nene unfortunately got too close, Angry Kaito’s neck snapped towards her direction.

‘Eep!’ She felt daggers sent her way with the way he glared at her, too.

“What do you want.” It wasn't a question, at least Empty Kaito didn't phrase it like one. Honestly, she felt pressured just to say sorry and run away on the spot.

Nene glanced at School Kaito, who seemed to have recovered a little but was still very frightened. He didn't seem so used to social interaction, something she could relate to at least.

“Nothing…” She scooted over to the other Kaito to try to get a grasp of the situation. “Is he bothering you?” She whispered.

Even while nervous, School Kaito still managed to squeak out a response. “No…we just happened to be near each other, but whenever I look at him, he gives me a scary look…” He whispered back with a tremble in his voice.

“He's nothing like my Kaito…” Nene muttered. “I think my friend mentioned meeting a mean-looking one a few days ago. I think he's the one-”

“Maybe you two could move somewhere else.” Empty Kaito called them out with annoyance in his voice. "I prefer to be alone, and having you two whisper right next to me is irritating.”

“”!"” They both jolted upon being caught and hurried along a little bit further from the embodiment of wrath.

“He's terrifying…” Nene commented. "I don't even want to know how the other Vsingers and holders even deal with him…"

“I don't think I can ever raise my voice like that against anyone I know either…” Kaito sighed. Now calmed down since he's no longer next to the guy.

They glanced back at Empty Kaito, who seemed to have been approached by a similarly dressed Luka.

“My my~ It's not nice to scare away other members of the party, you know~” This Luka seems to be knowledgeable at handling this Kaito.

“Shut up. I didn't want to be bothered. It's their fault for being next to me in the first place.”

“I'm surprised you're even here! I didn't take you for a party person, Kaito~” She moved a bit further just to show off her smirk, clear as day to him. Finding amusement that someone like him even bothered to check out the celebration.

“Tch,” Kaito clicked his tongue and looked away. Choosing anywhere except looking at the clown that was in front of him, “I'm here because Miku suggested that I look around. Now that I'm here, I see nothing of value and that I've completely wasted my time.” He would rather spend his day walking endlessly than be in this loud and obnoxious party.

“Awww…don’t be such a party pooper. Even Mafuyu is enjoying the party. See?” Luka pointed to the purple-haired girl who was talking to someone Kaito saw as familiar. The strange purple-haired boy who visited Empty SEKAI.

“How nice. Unfortunately, I'm not enjoying this rabble, nor do I enjoy talking to you.” Without even a goodbye, Empty Kaito phased out of existence, possibly to go back to the SEKAI he belonged to.

Going back to Nene and School Kaito, who had been watching the two Vsingers interact…

“They don't seem to be on good terms either…” Kaito noted. “I get along pretty well with everyone in my SEKAI.”

“Same goes for the SEKAI I'm in. Everyone gets along great. Especially Kaito, Meiko, and Luka. They're all very close to each other compared to the other three. At least… I think so.”

“Are they together?” Now Kaito was curious. To meet and talk to other versions of himself and friends is one thing. To learn if they're dating each other is another.

“I don't think so?” She wasn’t confident with that answer. “They aren't saying it out loud if they were. It's just that Luka falls asleep a lot, and Meiko is there to take care of her. Kaito takes care of Meiko when he feels like she needs rest. Together, both Luka and Meiko try to get Kaito to rest because he's the troupe leader and is usually taking care of everyone.” The dynamic was wholesome as Nene described, and School Kaito smiled softly while listening closely.

“Sounds like everyone in your SEKAI is having fun. I don't consider myself as close as your Vsingers, but I cherish the friendships I have all the same. They help me get out of my comfort zone sometimes, and they understand me even when I can't really say it myself.” He fondly talked about his personal relationship, and Nene listened quietly since he did for her.

“Then they're good friends.” Nene nodded. "I have a few friends of my own who encourage me to step out of my comfort zone every once in a while. My loudmouth boyfriend does that, too. Annoying, but endearing.” She scanned the rest of the huge living room for said boyfriend and landed her eyes on her target…who was currently making a fool of himself singing a song with his dear sister.

Kaito followed her gaze and directed his line of sight to the same person. "Is that him? The one singing with Saki?” Now that he looks at them, they seem very similar.

“Yep, the idiot singing with his sister. I love him so much, but God is too much sometimes.” She said this with one hundred percent endearment and love, by the way. She'll tolerate him any day of the week if that means more time with him.

“So he's the older brother she brings up often… Rin mentioned meeting him one morning while trying to wake her up. She said they came up with a nickname for him together.” Kaito tried his best to remember what Rin was so giddy about that day. She said something like ‘I met Sakki’s and Shinochi’s older siblings!’ and how she came up with nicknames for them, too.

“Sounds like him to instantly go along with other people's antics.” Nene giggled as she prepared herself to join other people and talk.

"It's been fun talking to someone who isn't an extrovert.” She mainly referred to WxS since they're all pretty social except her. "Have fun with the rest of the party.”

“Likewise!” He, too, was glad to be able to have a proper conversation with someone relatable. Though he did see Luka motioning him to come over, he did just that. Ending the conversation as they head their separate ways… While still staying in the same room.

---

Happy New Year!

Current time? It was 11:50 pm, and Tsukasa stood on the little stage with a mic in his hand.

“Everyone! Your attention please!”

And everyone looked at him. The chatter died down, and the music got quieter on the count of Rui lowering the volume so Tsukasa didn't have a shout over it. Not like that'd be hard for the guy, but still.

“I know everyone has been having a lot of fun, but one of the main reasons we've come together is just around the corner! Right now it's…uh.” He dramatically pulled out someone else's phone (Saki's) and checked the time. “Ten minutes until New Year's! It's been a pleasure hosting, and I hope that next year will be just as great, if not better than this year!”

Everyone cheered.

And then Rui walked up and prompted Tsukasa to give him the mic. It didn't seem planned as the blonde was confused why he needed it, but handed it over anyway.

“I've personally prepared large fireworks that I will be shooting off in Tsukasa-kun’s backyard if we want to move there in a few minutes~”

“WHAT?!” Tsukasa didn't even need a mic to match the volume of the speakers.

“Is that even legal…?” Shiho was skeptical about someone making their own fireworks. So for the sake of everyone’s safety, she prayed it didn't end in disaster.

“Oh, a fireworks show in Tsukasa-kun’s backyard! If Kamishiro-san made it, then I know it'll look beautiful!” Shizuku seemed excited at least. This only earned her a questioning look from Shiho. Especially how her older sister placed so much trust in the mad scientist.

So people filtered out into the Tenmas’ backyard, but the Vsingers couldn't since their projector was only inside the house and wasn't able to move outside the bounds of the device.

“Not to fear! I've prepared a special drone that will capture the show and stream it directly onto Tsukasa-kun’s TV!” Rui had it all figured out at least. "I know it won't be the same as watching it personally, so I’m sorry.” He flashed them an apologetic smile.

“It's alright!” School Rin reassured him. "You made that ball thingy, right?” She pointed at the projector. "You're already doing so much for everyone in SEKAI, so being able to watch from here is more than enough!”

“That Rin has a point.” Street Meiko spoke up. “Today’s been fun, and it's thanks to you that we're able to attend. No need to worry about disappointing us since this is already beyond our greatest imagination. Cut yourself some slack.”

Rui’s face softened. "I'm glad. Allow me to connect the TV to the drone real quick…” After setting that up, he joined everyone else outside as he pulled out some… Pretty big-looking fireworks that he stored in the SEKAI.

“Rui…This is safe, right?” Nene asked, but regardless of the answer she would be given, she would remain skeptical.

“Do you not trust me, Nene? I wouldn't ruin a special like this with a dangerous item or a dud.” Rui chuckled. “Emu-kun, you can do the honors of lighting the fireworks."

“REALLY?! YAY!”

“Wait, we're entrusting HER with fire?!” Akito was concerned.

“Should be fine. Emuchan’s smart. She wouldn't play around with something so hazardously.” Airi patted him on the shoulder. Akito simply groaned.

A few minutes later, and soon they reach the countdown before midnight. Emu was already on the scene with the lighter as everyone began counting down.

5…

4…

3…

Emu actually lit the fireworks here since Rui made the fuse long enough for whoever lit it to get away safely. This was obviously planned between the two of them.

2…

1…

“HAPPY NEW YEAR!” Everyone called out… well, not everyone. Just the people who wanted to say it, of course. And with perfect timing, the fireworks blasted off into the sky, *BOOM*, covering the sky with bright colors of all kinds. Many crackles of smaller fireworks could be heard as they split from the main one. The loud noises and colorful show were maintained as more were lit by the very gleeful Emu, a grand spectacle to start the year.

Everyone watched with smiles on their faces as colors overtook their vision and loud noises filled their ears. The Vsingers cheered as they watched from the TV as well.

“Nene.” A voice called out from her side. It was a surprise she could even hear it, considering the absolute noise that the fireworks produced.

Who else would it be other than Tsukasa?

“Yeah?”

“I love you.” He wrapped an arm around her shoulder for a side hug. "Forever and Ever."

Nene couldn't help but look up at him with a soft, loving smile. “I love you, too.” As she leaned into him.

Notes:

Well... It's been a long time coming. There isn't much to say other than, Thanks for reading. This has always started as self-indulgence, and it kinda still is... only now that I'm indulging other people as I wrote. Readers, thanks for joining me on this wacky, bland, and fluffy journey. I am no professional author or writer, just a dude who wrote because he wanted to see his favorite ship get more stories, and this is my contribution to Nenekasa.

As I've mentioned multiple times, I will probably be making edits to my work post-final chapter. Maybe there's a section in an older chapter I'd like to rewrite because it might have grammar errors, might need more variety in its descriptions, might need its past and present tense tweaked, etc., so I'll still be around! And yes, I might even make post-final chapter chapters (Yeah, that sounds weird, I know), but please don't expect it to be released in the next 3 weeks. It might take me a month or more. Maybe even less if I get a spark to write soon after, in which case, nothing changed lol, but I'll try to take a break, I promise.

Now for some quick chapter notes. I tried my best to write as many interactions as I felt were appropriate for the chapter length. Unfortunately, I couldn't get through all that was suggested, so I apologise, but I hope you do enjoy the ones present! Also, if it doesn't really feel like a party...uh, tough luck. I know I don't do anything with the full group for the party (IE, having every character around for some dance party or all huddling around to play Mario Kart), but that's just soooo much work that I don't think I have the brain capacity to balance 20+ characters in a single scene. :P That's all from me,

Thanks for reading. If you were here from the start, leave a comment! If you joined anytime after the first chapter, leave a comment, too! Basically, leave a comment if you see this! I'd love to hear your thoughts on the full work now that I've set it to complete.

Notes:

Leave your thoughts and comments! I generally make it a priority to respond because I like the interaction. If I mess up anywhere, please point it out so I can fix it :P

Sorry in advance if it isn't really good!